The great historical, geographical and poetical dictionary being a curious miscellany of sacred and prophane history : containing, in short, the lives and most remarkable actions of the patriarchs, judges, ... heresiarchs, ... emperors, ... and all those who have recommended themselves to the world ... together with the establishment and progress both of religious and military orders ... ; [with] The genealogy of several illustrious families in Europe ; The fabulous history of the heathen gods and heroes ; The description of empires, kingdoms ... / collected from the best historians, chronologers, and lexicographers ... but more especially out of Lewis Morery ... his sixth edition corrected and enlarged by Monsieur Le Clark ... now done into English ; to which are added by way of supplement ... the lives ... and writings of the illustrious families of our English, Scotch and Irish nobility ... clergy ; as also an exact description of these kingdoms ... by several learned men ; wherein are inserted the last five years historical and geographical collections of Edmond Bohun ... never extant till in this work.

P. (Book P)

• PIs one of the Mutes, and hath no aspiration except in words originally Greek, as Phaeton Philotas. It is sometimes changed into B, as Byrrhus, Balatium, for Pyrrhus, Palatium. The Ancients used this Letter, either to signifie the People, or Part of any thing.

• Pacamores, People of Peru in the South part of America, dwelling on the River Maragnon or Xauxa, where it falls into that of the Amazons, according to Peter Te∣xeira.
• Pachacama, a famous, fruitful and pleasant Valley in Peru, four Leagues from Lima, formerly beautified with a magnificent Temple, built and dedicated to the Creator of the Universe by the Inea's or Emperors of Peru. Such immense Treasures had been therein laid up, that Ferdinando Pizarros is said to have found 900000 Ducats in it, tho 400 lusty Salvages had taken a∣way as much as they could carry, and the Spanish Souldiers had also pillaged it before he came. The Spaniards did cruelly torture the Natives, but could not extort a discovery of any hidden Treasure. This Valley is different from that of Lima mentioned in its proper place. De Laet. Histoire de Noveau Monde.
• Pachacamac, the Name by which those of Peru call God the Creator of the World, besides whom they worshipped the Sun, and many other imaginary Deities. Pachacamac's princi∣pal Temple was that above mentioned in Pachacama, the ruins of which Superb Structure do yet demonstrate its quondam mag∣nificence and prodigious greatness. The Peruvians had therein several Idols, by whom the Devil gave Responses. But they had so great a Veneration for Pachacamac, that they offered him what they esteemed most precious, and durst not look upon him, so that even their Priests and Kings entred his Temple with their Backs towards his Altar, and came out again without daring to turn about. Jovet. Histoire de Religions.
• Pachimere, an Historian of the XIIIth. Age, in the Reigns of the Emperors Michael Paleologus and his Successor Andronicus. His History obtains the more credit because of his Quality and knowledge of Affairs, having born great Offices both in Church and State. It continues the Constantinopolitan or Byzantine Hi∣story betwixt Nicetas and Cantacuzenus. His Stile is obscure, but the History pleasant, very particular, and full of Judicious Reflections. It was translated into Latin by Possin the Jesuit in 1666. Memoires Scavans.
• St. Pachomius, was born an Heathen, and carried Arms under Licinius or Maxentius, being about twenty Years of age, he was so convinc'd by the Charity of some Christians, that he embrac'd their Religion, became Disciple to Palaemon the Her∣mit, afterwards Abbot of Tabenne in Egypt, and Founder of an Order. He flourished in the IVth. Century, and died in May 350 or 360. Papists say, he built divers Monasteries, receiv'd the Rules of his Order from an Angel, and had so much Faith as to tread upon Serpents, and command Crocodiles to carry him over the Nile as he had occasion. Gennad. c. 7. de vir. illustr. Bellarm. Baron. Another of that Name was Patriarch of Constantinople, chosen against his Will in 1500, and lived till 1513.
• St. Pacian, a Spanish Grandee, who after his Conversion to Christianity was Bishop of Barcelona. He flourished under the Emperor Valens, and died in the Reign of Theodosius in 380 or 388 He was contemporary with St. Jerom, who in Ep. Dedicat. to Ecclesiast. Writers▪ says, he was famous for Chastity, Eloquence and Learning. There are extant of his, an Exhor∣tation to Repentance, Letters against the Novatians, and a little Treatise of Baptism. St. Jerom. cap. 106. Baron. Annal.
• Pacification. By this word the French understand the seve∣ral Edicts granted by their Kings to the Protestant•• ••••r appeasing the Commotions occasion'd by their Persecution, a••ter they had attempted by many severe Edicts to stifle the Reformation in its Birth, viz. Those by Francis the Ist. Jan. 29. 1534, and in 1540. renewed by Hen. the IId. November 19. 1549, and June 27. 1551, and that by Charles the IXth. July 1561; but troubles incre••∣sing thereupon, he revok'd it, and granted the first Edict of Pacification in January 1562, permitting the free exercise of the Reformed Religion near all Cities and Towns in the Realm. The Parliaments demurr'd some time upon the Verification of this Edict; particularly that of Paris, who did not verifie it till after two Letters Mandatory from the King; and then, not without a Protestation that they did it out of necessity, but not to approve the Reformation. March 19. 1563, Charles the IXth. granted a Second Edict of Pacification at Amboise, per∣mitting the free exercise of the Reformed Religion to Gentle∣men and Lords High-Justiciaries, within their own Houses, to their Families and Dependants only; and allowing other Pro∣testants to have their Sermons in such Towns as they had them in before the 7th of March, ordering them, nevertheless, to quit the Churches which they had possess'd themselves of du∣ring the troubles. Another, called the Edict of Lonjumeau, or∣dering the Execution of this was publish'd March 27. 1558, af∣ter a Treaty of Peace. But by another Edict at St. Maur, Septem∣ber 1568, the King revoked the said Edicts, forbad the exercise of the Protestant Religion, and commanded all the Ministers to depart the Kingdom in fifteen days. At the same time he emit∣ted a Declaration, that he would entertain no Protestants in any Offices belonging to Courts of Justice, or the Revenue. Yet on the 8th of Angust 1570 he made Peace with them again, and publish'd an Edict on the 11th, allowing the Lords High-Justi∣ciaries to have Sermons in their Houses for all comers, and granting other Protestants two publick Exercises in each Go∣vernment, and the continuance of the same where they had it before the first of August; and four Cautionary Towns, to wit, Rochell, Montauban, Cognac and La Charite; but in August 1572 he authorised the Bartholomew Massacre, and on the 27th of that Month declared his reasons for it in Parliament; and at the same time issued a Declaration, forbidding the exercise of the Prote∣stant Religion; and on the 28th, writ to all the Governours of Provinces, advising them, That he would suffer no other but the Romish Religion. In April 1576 Henry the IIId. made Peace with the Protestants, and the Edict of Pacification was published in Parliament May 14, permitting them to build Churches and have publick Sermons where they would, with∣out restriction as to time, persons or places; granting them also Courts of Justice of half Papists, half Protestants, and eight Cautionary Towns, viz. Aiguemortes and Beaucaire in Languedoc, Perigueux and Le Mas de Verdune in Guienne. Nions and Serres in Dauphine, Issoire in Auvergne, and Seyne in Provence. The Guisian Faction being enraged at this general liberty, begun their League at Peronne for defence of the Catholick Religion, as they pretended; and became so formidable, that it obliged Henry the IIId. to assemble the States of the Kingdom at Blois in December 1576, where it was enacted, That there should be but one Religion in France, and that the Protestant Ministers should be all banish'd The King assented, and protested in the Assembly, That he would maintain the Romish Religion, banish the Reformed Minister, and exclude all Protestants

• from Offices in the Courts of Justice, or his own Houshold; declaring, That he was constrained to publish the Edict of 1576, to disengage his Brother the Duke of Alencon from the Interests of the Protestants, and to clear the Kingdom of Strangers. In 1577, the King, willing to pacify the troubles, sent his Deputies to Bergerac, where a Peace was concluded September the 17th, and the Articles carried to him at Poictiers; where∣upon the Edict of September was expeded, and publish'd in the Parliament of Paris, October 8. granting the same li∣berty to the Reformed which they had before, except, that it restricted the publick exercise of their worship to the places wherein the same was exercised September 17. In July 1585, the League obliged him to publish another, called, the Edict of the Reunion which revoked all the former granted to the Pro∣testants, ordering their Ministers to depart the Kingdom in a Month, and all others in six Months, if they did not turn Pa∣pists. In October next the Leaguers obtain'd a second Edict of Reunion yet more rigorous, allowing the Reformed but fifteen days, wherein they were either to abandon their Religion or the Kingdom. In July 1588, the Leaguers obliged him to a third Edict, importing, that all his Subjects should be reunited to the Church of Rome; and that after his death, none should be received as King who did not profess that Religion. But Henry the IVth. coming to the Crown, he publish'd a Declaration at Mante, July 4. 1591, which abolish'd the said Edicts of Reuni∣on, and ordered the execution of that at Poictiers 1577. This Declaration was verified in the Parliament at Chalons on the 24th of July, but the troubles prevented the verification of it at the Parliaments of other Provinces, so that the Protestants had not the free exercise of their Religion in any place but where they were Masters, and had banish'd the Romish Religi∣on. The last of April 1598, the King published a new Edict of Pacification at Nants, granting the Protestants the free exer∣cise of their Religion in all places where they had the same in 1596 and 1597, and one exercise in each Bailiwick; and at two Leagues distance from principal Towns, in which the publick exercise of the Religion could not be establish'd with∣out trouble, This Edict of Nants was confirm'd by Lewis the XIIIth. in 1610, and Lewis XIVth. in 1652; but he entirely abolish'd both that and the Edict of Nismes in 1685.
• Pacifick Ocean. See Ocean.
• Pacificks or Peace-makers, the Name given to those of the Vth. Century, who conform'd to the Enotique of the Em∣peror Zenon, being an accommodation betwixt those then called Catholicks and Erroneous. Evagr. lib. 3. Baronius. A. C. 482, n. 25. Some Anabaptists of the XVIth. Century, were also called by this Name.
• Pacimontanus (Balthazar) of Zurick, turn'd Anabaptist, which he recanted for fear of punishment, but not cordially. He afterwards retired into Moravia, where he was taken for preaching that Doctrine, and burnt at Vienna in 1525. Pra∣teole. Sponde An. Christ. 1525.
• Pacius (Julius) Knight of St. Mark, a Philosopher and Lawyer, Brother to Fabius Pacius the great Physician. He was born at Vicenza in Italy, An. 1550. He composed a Treatise of Arithmetick at thirteen Years of Age. He was well vers'd in all the liberal Arts and Oriental Tongues. He Epitomiz'd the Secrets of Raimond Lullus's Arts, and practis'd the same very happily. The Bishop of Vicenza having ordered to seize him for reading prohibited Books, he retir'd to Swisse, where he be∣came famous, and was called thence to be professor of Philoso∣phy at Heydelberg. He named himself Beriga, the Name of a Country House belonging to his Family. His Curiosity in∣duced him to travel through Germany as far as Hungary, where he taught the Civil Law. At his return the Duke of Bouillon called him to his new University of Sedan, to which his Learn∣ing acquir'd Reputation. Being chased thence by the fury of the War, he went to Nismes in Languedoc, and from thence to Montpelier, where he was made Professor of the Civil Law. On the account of the great Monsieur Peiresc, who came to see him there, he went to teach at Aix in Provence, and from that University to Valence in Dauphine, where he had greater advan∣tage. His Merit spread his Fame throughout all Europe, so that he was offer'd a Professor's Chair at Leyden, Pisa and Padoua, but chose the latter. He was honourably visited in all Towns through which he pass'd. The Republick of Venice honoured him with the Order of St. Mark, and his Son with a Professors Chair, which he fill'd with Honour. The Father, on the ear∣nest desire of his Family which he left at Valence, return'd thi∣ther, where he continued his ordinary Exercises, and died in 1635, aged 85. This ingenious Distich was made on him;

  Itala dat cunas, tellus Germanica famam, Gallica Jus civis; dic mihi quae patria?

  Besides several Books of Philosophy and Aristotle's Works, which he publish'd in Greek and Latin with Commentaries, he writ many Volumes of the Law, &c. Gassend. Thomasin. Lo∣renzo Crasso.
• Pacore, King of the Parthians, Son of Orodus and Successor to his Brother Mithridates. He signaliz'd his Courage in the defeat of Crassus in June, An. 701 of Rome, having afterwards join'd with young Antigonus, Labienus a Partisan of Pompey's, and finally to Cassius and Brutus, he made himself formidable by ravaging Syria and Judaea, but his Troops were at last de∣feated, and himself kill'd by Ventidius, An. 715 of Rome, and 39 Years before Christ. Joseph. Antiq. lib. 14. c. 23. Justin lib. 42.
• Pactolus, a River of Lydia, now called Sarabat, f••m'd by the Poets for its Golden Sand. It rises in Mount Tinolus, passes by Sardis and falls into Hermus.
• * Padae, a People of the farthest parts of India, who devour their Sick. Tibullus. Herodotus.
• ...

  Paderborn, a Hanse-Town of Westphalia in Germany, called in Latin Paderborna, Padeburna and Padeborna, having a Bishop, Suffragan to the Elector of Mentz. The Bishop is a Temporal Lord of this City and Diocess, which contains Brackel, War∣burg, &c. and is situate betwixt the Dutchies of Brunswick, Westphalia, the Diocess of Munster, and the Country of Hesse Cas∣sel, &c. His Residence is at the Castle of Newhaus, which is stronger than the Town of Paderborn. Charlemaign held a Par∣liament in this City Anno 777, and is said to have founded the Bishoprick, and built the Cathedral, erecting the Altar upon the Fountain of the River Pade, which some Monkish Hi∣storian•• pretend to have issued Miraculously from a hole made by one of the Emperor's Tent Staves, his Army being in great distress for want of Water, as marching against the Heathen Sax∣ons. Hadumar or Herimar was the first Bishop. The Chapter consists of 24 Canons, who are not receiv'd till 21 Years old; and having been a Year and half in some French or Italian U∣niversity. The Collation of the Canons belongs to the Pope or the Chapter, for which each have their proper Months. The Town was burnt An. 999, but is now very handsomly and well fortified. It has but little trade except in Beer, which is very excellent, especially when transpo••ted. Warbourg is the most considerable Town in the Diocess, and yields 20000 Crowns Annual Revenue. The Arms of the Bishoprick are Gucules a la Croix d'or.

  This Diocess boasts of 24 Monuments, the most remarkable of which are (1) Lippspring, in Latin Fontes Luppiae, a little Town within a League of Paderborn, famous for three Parlia∣ments held by Charlemaign, and his obliging the Saxons to embrace the Christian Religion there. (2) Stadtberg, in Latin Mons Martis, a Town on the borders of the County of Wal∣deck, near the River Dimel, formerly called Eresburg or Mers∣berg, famous for a magnificent Temple built by the Saxons to Ermensul or Mars, to whose worship that Warlike People were peculiarly addicted. His Image was destroy'd by Charlemaign, and the Temple set apart for the worship of the true God, An. 799. (3) Paderborn it self, a very considerable Town, where the Ancient German Emperors often held their Diets or Parliaments. Charlemaign caus'd a great number of Saxons to be baptiz'd there, An. 777. Pope Leo the IIId. fled thither for shelter to the said Emperor, An. 799, and consecrated the Ca∣thedral, and the Empress Cunegunda was Crown'd there, An. 1002. (4) Lugda, a Town upon the River Emmer, where there are Medicinal Fountains which cure many diseases▪ (5) The Desart of Senda, famous for the Fountains of the Ri∣vers Lippe and Ems, and the defeat of the Roman General Va∣rus by the Saxons. (6) The Fountain of Bullerborn near Olden∣beck in Teuteberg Forest, famous for many Ages, because of its running and stopping its Course by turns, sometimes running about an hour, and then stopping for three, and so on till De∣cember 1630, when it stopt its Course till 1638, and since then hath issued regularly as other Fountains. The Stream runs a∣bout a League and then falls into Subterranean Caves. (7 and 8) The Medicinal Waters of Smechten and Driburg, admirable for the cure of many Distempers. Monumenta Paderbornensia, printed 1672. Paderborn is forty miles N. W. of Cassel, two and forty S. of Minden, and fifty two E. of Munster, Lon. 28. 31. Lat. 51. 43.

• Padischah, the Name by which the Great Turk writes him∣self, signifying Emperor or Great King. He gives the said Ti∣tle to no other Potentate but the French King, whom he al∣ledges to be his Kinsman, by reason of a French Princess, Lady to Amurath the IId. and Mother to Mahomet the IId. called the Great, born in 1428. Her Sepulchre is to be seen at Constan∣tinople by her Son's Mosque. But Paulus Jovius says, She was a Servian Princess, and of the Greek Church. Thevenot Voyage du Levant.
• * Padstow, a Market-Town and Haven of Pider Hundred in the North parts of Cornwall. It lies upon the West side of the River Camel, within four miles of its fall into the Severn Sea, 194 from London.
• Padua, a City of Italy belonging to the Venetians, being a Bishoprick, suffragan to that of Aquilee. The Latins call it Patavium. It is said to be more ancient than Rome or Venice, and to have been founded by Antenor, whose Tomb is shewed there; but the Inscription in Gothick Characters is Modern. Livius and Virgil say Antenor built the Town, Virg. Lib. 1. Aeneid. speaking of Antenor, says,

  Hic tamen ille Urbem Patavi, sedesque locavit.

  It was afterwards subdued by the Romans, ruin'd by At∣tila, repair'd by Narses, and long under the Dominion of the Lombards, whose Kingdom being destroyed by Charle∣maign,

• it flourished under the Kings of Italy, had after∣wards Princes of its own, and then became a Republick from Otho the Ist. to 1237, that Ezelin de Romano took it. Af∣ter the fall of him and his Family in 1259 the Carrares were Lords of Padua. The Venetians subdued it in 1406, and stran∣gled Francis Carrares and his two Sons. The Emperor Maximi∣lian taking it afterwards, quickly lost it again, and besieged it in 1509, but their brave defence obliged him to raise the Siege on the 17th day. It's situated in a very fruitful Country on the River Brent, which renders it strong, and the Bulwark of Ve∣nice on the side of Lombardy. It is divided into the Old and New Town. The latter has still its Castles, Towers, Walls, and Ditches fill'd with the Water of the Rivers Bachiglion and Brent: It has also the Cathedral, University and Palace of Ju∣stice a Superb Structure, and very Magnificent without. In this place is also the fine Library of Padua, and a great Hall called Palagio de Ragione 140 Foot long, and 40 wide, with∣out any Pillars. It hath four Gates, and over each the Statue of some great Man of Padua. At the farther end there is a great round Stone called the Stone of Reproach, where Bank∣rupts use to go and sit. The Galleries of the Houses secure those that walk the Streets from Sun and Rain. In the New Town are the Church and Abby of St. Justin and St. Anthony, with other stately buildings Sacred and Civil. The University is thought to have been founded by Charlemaign, was re-esta∣blished in 1179 and 1222, considerably augmented since, and always frequented by the Curious of Europe for converse with the Learned in all Sciences. This City is famed for the birth of Titus Livius and many great Men, whose Sepulchres are to be seen there; as also divers Monuments of its Antiquity, as the Ruins of the Amphitheatre, called Arenes, &c. Here are two Academies of fine Wits, called the Gli Recoverati and Gli In∣flammati. The Garden of the University is curious and abounds with Simples: But the City is not so well inhabited as formerly. * Some add, That this was once the biggest City of Italy, and superiour to Venice, on which it now depends, and has the least liberty of any City in that Republick. The University is almost destroyed by the quarrels of the Scholars, and the No∣bility are almost extinguished by their mutual fewds. The Scaligers were Lords of this City before the Carrares, and the French Ambassador in 1510 charged the Venetians with the U∣surpation of Padua, Vicenza and Verona, which he told them were sees of the Empire. Dr. Brown says, when he was there that the City of Padua was regularly fortified. Padua is 17 miles E. of Vicenza, 24 W. of Venice. Lon. 32. 30. Lat. 45. 17. A Council for Reformation of the Church was held here in 1350 by Guy de Avergue, Legate to Clement the VIth. Strabo. lib. 1. Scardeon. Orig. di Padua
• Paez (Peter) a Spanish Jesuit, who went into Ethiopia, An. 1558, was Confessor to the Emperor of the Abyssines, and writ a Treatise of that Peoples Errors. He died May 1622.
• Paganalia, Feasts kept in January by the Heathens in Coun∣try Villages, instituted by Servius Tullius, the VIth. King of the Romans, after he had created the Country Tribunes, con∣sisting of a certain number of Villages, in each of which an Altar was to be erected for Annual Sacrifice to their Tutelary Gods, whereat all were to assist and give Presents in Money, according to their Sex and Age, by which the number of the Inhabitants was discovered. The Peasants presented Cakes to Ceres and Tellus, to obtain plentiful Harvests. Dionys. Hal. lib. 4.
• Paganis (Hugh) one of those that begun the Order of the Templers about 1118, who were consecrated as the Regular Canons, and made three Religious Vows before the Patriarch of Jerusalem. Baronius Annal.
• Pagans, in Latin Pagani, from Pagus, a Village, were so called, not because they retired into the Country, but that when the Christians began first to preach in Cities the Inhabitants of them were converted before that those of the Country could have the means dispensed to them. Vid. Vossius upon the E∣pist. of Pliny to Trajan. The French word Paisants and Payens have the same Original. Others think that they were called Pagans because Constantine exauctorated all his Heathen Officers and sent them into Country Villages: Hence the Council at Francford, An. 742, forbid all Pagan Rites, Sacrifices for the dead, &c.
• * Paget, the first of this Name who attain'd to the Peerage, was William, a person of excellent Parts, tho of low Descent, being Son to a Serjeant at Mace in London. In the 23th of Henry the VIIIth. he was for his great Abilities, made one of the Clerks of the Signet; in the 32th of that King, Clerk of the Council and Privy Seal, and a little after Clerk of the Par∣liament for Life. In all which stations he behaved himself with so much Prudence, that in the 23th of Henry the VIIIth. he was sent Embassadour into France, and after his return, made one of the principal Secretaries of State in the 35th; in the 36th, being then Knight, he was one of the Commissioners for treating with Matthew Earl of Lenox about advancing King Henry's Interest in Scotland, that Earl being to marry the King's Niece; he was also Commissioner in the Treaty of Peace with France, and the King, on his Death-Bed, made him one of his Executors. He was of the Privy Council to Edward the VIth. and by him sent Ambassadour to the Emperor Charles the Vth. to demand Succours against the Scots and French; and Decem∣ber the 3d, in the fourth of Edward the VIth, being then Knight of the Garter, Comptroller of the King's Houshold, and Chancellor of the Dutchy of Lancaster, he was called by Writ to Parliament, by the Name of Lord Paget of Beaudisert in Com. Staff. and on the 19th of January following, had his so∣lemn Creation, and was afterwards sent again to treat of a Peace with France. In the fifth of Edward the VIth. upon the fall of the Duke of Somerset he was sent to the Tower upon an ac∣cusation of designing the Murther of some Nobleman (at Pa∣get-house, called afterwards Essex-house) and selling the King's Lands without Commission, for which he was deprived of the Garter; and Money being then much wanting, says Dugdale, he was fin'd in 6000 pounds, and obliged to surrender his Of∣fices; but declaring for Queen Mary after King Edward's death, she had him in such esteem, that he was sent Ambassadour to the Emperor about re-establishing Popery, and afterwards made Lord Privy Seal. He died in 1564, the sixth of Elizabeth, and was succeeded by his Son Henry, who dying about 1568 with∣out Heir Male, was succeeded by his Brother Thomas, who be∣ing a zealous Papist and a favourer of the Queen of Scots re∣tired into France, and was in the 29th of Elizabeth attainted in Parliament, and in the 32d of her Reign died at Brussels, leaving a Son called William, his Heir, who accompanying the Earl of Essex in that notable Voyage to Cadiz, was restored to his Honour and Lands in the first of King James. He died in 1628, and was succeeded by his Son William, who by the Lady Frances, Daughter to H••nry late Earl of Holland, had Wil∣liam, the present Lord Paget, now Ambassadour to the Grand Sig∣nior from Their Majesties King William and Qeen Mary. He married Frances, Daughter to Francis Pierpoint Esq; a younger Son to Robert Earl of Kingstown. This present Lord's second Sister Lettice is married to Richard Hambd••n of Great Hambden Com. Bucks Esq; one of Their Majesties Privy Council, and Chancellor to the Exchequer; the fourth, Frances, married to Rowland Hunt of Bore Eaton, Com. Salop Esquire; the fifth, Pene∣lope, to Philip Powley of Preswood, Com. Stafford Esquire; and the sixth, Diana, to Sir Henry Ashhurst of London Knight. Dugdale.
• * Pagets Broomly, a Market-Town upon the River Blithe in the Pirehil Hundred in Staffordshire.
• Pagod, the Name given by the Ind••ans and Chinese to their Temples and Idols.
• * Pagus, among Latin Historians signifies a County, Ter∣ritory, or District. In Germany and France it denotes the Land subject to one Count. Among the Swisse it signifies a Canton, and seems to have its Original from the German word Pach, a River, because People usually settled themselves by Rivers. Beke among the Dutch, B••c among the French, and Gow among the Swisse has the same signification, and are often added to the Names of Towns. Pagus and Comitatus were promiscuously used for one another, and sometimes Pagus signifies a City but with a distinction, and from this word the French pais is de∣rived. Spelm in Glossar. Vales. in Not. Gall.
• Painting, the Art of representing Figures, Countries, Towns, and other things in Colours. It's not to be doubted, but that Painting is ancient as well as Sculpture, but it is hard to know the real time and place where they began to appear; the Egyptians and Greeks who pretend to be the Inventors of the finest Arts, have not failed to glory, that they were the first Carvers and Painters; however it is ce••tain, That Painting, after having had some weak beginings, appear'd in its perfecti∣on amongst the Grecians, and that the principal Schools where this Art was taught were at Sicyone, a Town of Peloponnesus, at Rhodes and Athens; from Greece it passed into Italy, where it was in great esteem about the end of the Republick, and under the first Emperors, until at last War and Luxury having dis∣membered the Roman Empire, it became entirely extinct as well as other Sciences and Arts, and did not begin to revive again till the famous Cimabuus laboured at it, and recovered from the hands of certain Greeks, the deplorable remains of this Art. Some Florentines having seconded him, were those that gained most Reputation at it, yet it was long before any considerable Painting was produced. Le Ghirlandaio Michael An∣gelo's Master acquired the most Credit, but Michael Angelo his Scholar, in the time of Pope Julius II. at the beginning of the XVIth. Century eclipsed the Glory of all that went before him, and erected a School at Florence. Peter Perugin had for his Master Raphael d'Urbin, whom he excell'd very much, and even Michael Angelo himself, and formed a School at Rome, consisting of several excellent Painters; at the same time the School of Lombardy was set up, and was famous under Giorgion and Titean who had Julian Belin for his Master; besides which, there were also in Italy some other particular Schools under different Masters; amongst the rest, that of Leonard de Vinci at Milan, but 'tis, the three first are esteemed the most famous, the rest having proceeded from them; but over and above these, there were on this side the Mountains some Painters who had nothing to do with those of Italy, as Albert Durus in Germany, Holbens in Swisserland, Lucas in Holland, and several others that wrought in France and Flanders in a different manner; but Italy and Rome especially was the place where this Art was practis'd in its greatest perfection, and where from time to time were brought up excellent Painters. The School of Ra∣phael was succeeded by that of the Caraches, which hath al∣most lasted till now in their heighth and perfection; but at

• this day there is but little of it in Italy, this Art seeming to have pass'd into France, since King Lewis the XIVth. hath built Academies for those that practise it.
• I have said before, That the first Invention of this Art of Painting is not certainly known, but it is agreed, That he who was the first that attempted Drawing made his first Essay upon a Wall, by drawing the shadow of a Man which the Light discovered; and to give the greater beauty to this Story, some write, that it was a Maiden who thus designed the face of her Lover. Some alledge, That it was one Philo∣cles of Egypt who first reduced this Invention into practice; others name Cleanthes of Corinth, and others again say, That Ardices a Corinthian and Telephanes of Clarentia in the Pelopon∣nesus, began to design without Colours, with a Coal only; and that the first that made use of Colour in Painting was one Cleo∣phantes of Corinth, and for that reason called Monochromatos: After him it is said, that Higienontes, Dinias and Charmas were the first that made Pictures in Colours only. Eumarus of Athens, at last, painted both Men and Women in a different manner; his Disciple Crinon the Cleonian began to form the Body in various Attires and Postures, and to represent the Joints of the Members, the Veins of the Body, and the Foldings of Cloaths; however it is certain, that in the time of Romulus, and about the fifteenth Olympiad; that is, 715 Years before Christ's Incarnation, Candaulus, sirnamed Myrsilus King of Lydia bought for its weight in Gold, a Picture of Bularchus's painting, where was represented the Battel of the Magnesians. Panaeus the Bro∣ther of Phidias was in esteem in the 83d Olympiad, 48 Years before our Saviour. Polygnotus the Thasian was afterwards the first that drew the Lineaments in the Face, and made the Co∣lours bright and lively; he did several things at Delphos and A∣thens: At the same time Mycon made himself famous also in Greece. About the 90th Olympiad appea••'d Aglaophon, Cephis∣sodorus, Phrillus, and Evenor the Father and Master of Parrhasius; all these Painters were excellent in their Art, but Apollodorus ex∣ceeded them all; he lived in the 93d Olympiad, 408 Years be∣fore the birth of our Lord; he was followed by Zeuxis, Parrha∣sius, and several others, till the Reign of Augustus. It's not known what Painters wrought in Italy since the Reign of this Emperor. When the Constantines and Theodosius's took upon them the protection of the Church, these Christian Emperors caused some Carving and Painting Works to be made for the Ornament of the Churches, but we have almost nothing consi∣derable of the Remains of those Pieces. It was about the Year One thousand two hundred and seventy, that the famous Cima∣buus restored to light the Art of Painting, which was perfected by the Painters of the succeeding Ages. About the beginning of the fifteenth Century there were famous Painters in the Low-Countries and in Germany; amongst others, John de Bruges, who found out the way of Painting in Oyl. Albert Du∣rez, &c.
• * Paita, a Town in Mardelzur built by the Spaniards. It consisted of 200 Houses, neatly built, when taken by the Eng∣lish under Mr. Cavendish, in 1587, who plundered and burnt it. Du Laet says, It is a noble port of Peru, seated in a Barren and Sandy Soil, without Water; but that having a large and safe Bay, all the Goods designed for Guatimala are landed at this place. In 1615 it was again taken by George Spilberg and deserted of all its Inhabitants, since which it has been more fre∣quented by the Indians than Spaniards.
• * Palaemon or Melicertes, the Son of Athamas and Ino. His Mother perceiving her Husband in such a fury, that he had dash'd out her other Son Learchus's Brains against a Rock, she took her other Son Melicertes in her Arms, and throwing her self and him into the Sea, they were metamorphos'd into Ma∣rine Deities; the Mother being call'd Leucothea, or, the fair Goddess, and suppos'd to be the same with Aurora; and the Son Palaemon or Portunus, because he was fansied to preside over Ports. Ovid Metam. Pausanias says, That Melicertes was saved by a Dolphin, and set ashore in the Isthmus of Corinth, whence the Games called Ludi Isthmici were instituted in honour of him. Orpheus in Hymms.
• * Palaemon, a Grammarian of Rome in the time of Tiberius, so Arrogant, that he call'd Marcus Varro a Swine; and used to boast, That Learning was born and would die with himself. Juven.
• Palaephatus, a Greek Historian contemporary with Alexan∣der the Great; there is a Book of his de Incredibilibus Historiis, being an Historical Explication of Fables. It hath been often printed both in Greek and Latin in England and Holland; the best Edition is that of Amsterdam in 1688, in 8^o. There were also a Poet, Grammarian and Philosopher of this Name all ve∣ry ancient.
• Palafox and Mendosa John, Son to the Marquess of Hariza in the Kingdom of Arragon, born An. 1600, bred at Salamanca, was a Counsellor of War to Philip the IVth. sent by him to the Indies, created Bishop of Los Angelos there; afterwards Gover∣nour of New Spain, whence coming to give an account of his Administration, the King made him also Bishop of Osma. He wrote the Siege and Relief of Fontarabie, and some other things in Spanish. Biblioth. Span. Writers.
• Palamedes, Son of Nauplius, Prince of the Isle Euboea. He was very Ingenious, and call'd, Inventor of Weights and Mea∣sures, of Chess and Dice, of drawing Men up in Battalions, re∣gulating the Year by the course of the Sun, and the Month•• by that of the Moon. Pliny says, That during the Siege of Troy he invented the Greek Letters Θ, Ξ, Φ, Χ, and some add Υ, wherewith Ulysses mock'd him, saying, He had no reason to brag of that Invention, for the Cranes formed that Letter in their order of flying. Hence those Fowls are call'd by Martial, Palamedis aves. Ulysses being enrag'd at him for discovering his counterfeit Madness, to prevent his going to the War, ac∣cused him of high Treason, and got him stoned. Ovid Me∣tam.
• Palatinate, a Principality of Germany, divided into the Up∣per and Lower Palatinate. The Upper belongs to the Duke of Bavaria according to the Treaty of Munster; and the Lower to the Count Palatine of the Rhine, who formerly enjoy'd the whole. The Country takes it•• Name from the Office of Count Palatine, bestowed by the Emperor on those who admi∣nistred Justice in his Name to the Empire; of which there was two, one on the Rhine, who had the charge of ••ranconia and the neighbouring Countries; and the other in Saxony and other Countries subject to the Saxon Law. Hence it is that the Electors of Saxony, and the Elector Palatine, or Elector of Bava∣ria, are Vicars of the Empire in their respective Provinces when there is an Interr••gnum by the Emperor's death or other∣wise. At first the Count Palatine of the Rhine had no possessi∣ons on that River; but in process of time got them by Mar∣riage, Purchase, or Imperial Gift, and formed a very conside∣rable Principality; so that besides several Fiefs betwixt Coblentz, and Andernach, and in Juliers, and besides the Dutchies of New∣burg, Sultzbach and Deuxponts, and other dependencies on them, he hath divers more Dutchies and Counties. Heydelberg is his chief City, famous for its Ancient University and Castle, the Prince's usual Residence, but lately destroy'd by the French, as is also Manheim, which was but lately built, and handsomly fortified by Prince Charles, at the Mouth of the Necker. Caub is a little Town with the Castle of Gudenfelts on the Rhine; against which, in the middle of the River, is the Castle of Pfaltz, whence some (but falsly) would have the Princes Title of Pfaltsgrave derived. The Town of Delsburg hath a fine Castle on the Necker. Frankendal is best fortified of any Town in the Lower Palatinate. The Elector Frederick III. begun An. 1576 to entertain many Protestant Families there, who fled from the Low-Countries. His Successors doing the like in other Towns, did thereby mightily enrich the Country. The Prince made his Revenue very considerable by the Reformation, right of Conduct to Strangers, Toll upon Merchandice that pass'd his Territories, and the title he had to the Goods of Strangers, or those who died without Will in his Dominions. This Coun∣try was ruin'd by the French in 1688 and 1689 on pretence of the difference betwixt that King and the new Elector about the Allodial, claim'd by the Dutchess of Orleans, Sister to Prince Charles, who died without Issue. See the French King's Mani∣festo, September 1688. This Family is descended from that of Bavaria, thus: * The Genealogy of the Elector Palatine. Otho the Illustrious died An. 1245, leaving two Sons, Lewis the IId. Count Palatine of the Rhine and Elector, and Henry the XIIIth. Duke of Bavaria. Lewis the IId. had a Son call'd Ro∣dolph by the Emperor Rodolph the Ist's Daughter, of whom are descended the Electors Palatine. This Rodolph had three Sons by Mechtildis the Emperor Adolphus of Nassaw's Daughter, viz. Adolph, Rodolph II. and Robert I. Rodolph, the Father, had for a second Wife Mechtildis Daughter to the King of England, where he died, having declared himself against the Emperor Lewis the Vth. his Brother. He had no Issue by his English Lady. His eldest Son Adolph resigned in favour of his Brother Rodolph the IId. leaving one Son, who was afterwards Robert the IId. Rodolph the IId. dying without Issue Male, Robert the Ist. suc∣ceeded, who erected the University of Heydelberg, An. 1346, but dying Childless, Robert the IId. abovementioned succeeded, and left a Son called Robert the IIId. chosen Emperor An. 1400, his second Son Lewis Le Barba succeeded in the Electorate, died An. 1439, leaving a Son called Lewis the IIId. who was suc∣ceeded by his Son Philip, by Margaret Daughter to Amadeus Duke of Savoy. Philip was succeeded by his Son Lewis the Vth. who died without Children, and was succeeded by his Brother Robert the Vertuous, who was succeeded by Frederick the IId. his Brother, who left the Electorate to Otho Henry, Son to his Brother Robert the Vertuous, and he dying without Issue was succeeded An. 1559 by Frederick the IIId. his Cousin of the fourth degree, descended from Stephen, fourth Son to Robert the IIId. This Frederick the IIId. was succeeded by his Son Lewis the IVth. who turned Protestant, and was succeeded by Frederick the IVth. who also abandoned Popery. He married Louise Daughter to the Prince of Orange, by whom he had Fre∣derick the Vth. who was chosen King of Bohemia, An. 1619, but afterwards dethroned. He died at Mentz, in 1632, leaving behind him three Sons by Elizabeth Daughter to James the Ist. King of Great Britain, &c. viz. Charles, Lewis, Robert and Edward. Robert, commonly call'd Prince Robert, and well known in England, was created Duke of Cumberland, and died without Legitimate Issue An. — Edward died a Papist at Paris in 1663, leaving three Daughters by Princess Anne of

• ... Mantua. One of them, viz. Anne, married to the Prince of Conde. Charles succeeded his Father in the Electorate, married Charlotte Daughter to the Landtgrave of Hesse Cassel, by whom he had Charles and Elizabeth Charlotte, who was married to the Duke of Orleans, only brother to Lewis the XIVth. of France. Charles succeeded his Father in the Electorate, and An. 1671 married Willielmine Ernestine Daughter to Frederick the IIId. King of Denmark. He died An. 1685 without Issue, and is succeeded by Philip William, Duke of Newburg, a Popish Prince.
• Palatines, of Poland, the Name of those who govern'd that State when the Race of Lech, their first Monarch, was extin∣guish'd about the Year 695; at which time they divided the Kingdom into twelve Provinces, each of which was govern'd by a Palatine as Prince, in the Vulgar Tongue call'd Vayvods, i. e. Captains or Generals, who disagreeing among themselves, and every one striving to increase his Power, the People chose one to rule, viz. Cracus, An. 700; but after the death of the Princess Venda, the Palatines were restor'd, and govern'd some Months, till Lestic the Ist. was elected An. 760. The Name of Vayvode obtains still, and take place next to the Bishops, but their number is more or less according to the Extent of the Polish Dominions. Herb. de Fustin. Hist. Pol.
• Palatinus Mons. Vid. Mount Palatine.
• * Palatua, the Goddess whom the Romans believed to pre∣side over the Palace, Palatual the Sacrifice which was offered to her, and Palatualis the Priest who offered the Sacrifice.
• * Palazzuolo, a City of Sicily, 18 miles S. of Leontius, and 24 W. of Syracusa. Lon. 36. 54. Lat. 30. 24.
• Palea, a Disciple of Gratian, who added the Canons intitu∣led Palea to Gratian's Decree, they not being found in the ancient Manuscripts; or if found, are added on the Margin; so that they are neither called Palea from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, nor palea chaff, but from the Author. Douiat. Hist. Can. Law.
• Palencia, a Spanish Town in the Kingdom of Leon with a Bishoprick, formerly suffragan of Toledo, now of Burgos. It's called in Latin Palantia and Palentia. It was anciently strong and considerable, but not so now. Mariana Hist. Span. A Na∣tional Council was held at Valadolid in this Diocess by the Bi∣shop of Sabina, Pope John XXIIId's. Legate, An. 1322, whose Acts are very considerable for the time. And another was held at Palencia, An. 1388, by Clement the VIIth's Legate, Peter de Luna afterward Antipope. Palencia is 25 miles N. of Valadolid, Lon. 12. 46. Lat. 42. 14.
• * Paleocastro, a Town of Crete with a Castle and Haven in the North part of the Island, eight miles W. of Candie. It is subject to the Turks.
• Paleologus, the Name of an Ancient Family in the Empire of Constantinople, Princes of Romania, who married into the Emperors Family, and afterwards attain'd to the purple them∣selves; so Michael being Paleologus on both sides was made Em∣peror of Constantinople in 1259, and died in 1283; succeeded by his Son Andronicus called the Old, who died in 1327; his Son Michael was also crowned Emperor, but died in 1320, se∣ven Years before hi•• Father, whom the Grandson called Andro∣nicus the Young succeeded, and died in 1341; his Son John succeeded and died in 1355: His Son Andronicus was deprived of the Empire for c••nspiring against him, so that Manuel ano∣ther of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Sons succe••ded, and died in 1425, succeeded by his Son John, who died in 1449, succeeded by his Son Constantine, kill'd at the taking of Constantinople by the Turks, May 29. 1453, leaving no Issue. Du Carge Hist. Constantinop.
• Paleotus (Gabriel) skilful in the Civil and Canon Law, whereof he was Professor at Bologne, sent to the Council of Trent, by Pope Pius the IVth. and for his Service there, made Cardinal in 1565. Pius the Vth. made him Bishop of Bologne. He was much esteem'd by Clement the VIIIth. and had 30 Votes to have succeeded Pius the Vth. He wrote many Books, as de bono Senectutis, &c. and died 1597, Aged 75. Auberi.
• Palermo, a City of Sicily, being an Archbishop's Seat, and Sea-port, situated in the Valley of Mazares. It's the Metropolis of the Kingdom, Residence of the Vice-Roy, and one of the finest Cities in Italy in regard of its Situation in a fruitfull Field, its stately Buildings, Trade, Gentry, and rich Inhabitants. It's call'd in Latin Panermus, Panhermum and Littus Pulchrum. It has a won∣derfull store of Fountains and Springs. June the 2d, 1676, the Spanish and Dutch Fleets were defeated near this place, by Du Quesne, the famous French Admiral. This City is 228 m. S. of Naples, and 270 S. of Rome. Lon. 34. 50. Lat. 37. 26.
• Pales, Goddess of the Shepherds, to whom they sacrificed Milk and Honey, that she might deliver them and their Cattle from Wolves and Diseases. Ovid. fast. lib. 4.
• Palestine. See Iudea.
• Palestrine, in Latin Praeneste and Polystephanos, a City of Italy in the Territories of Rome, being a Bishop's Seat, and Principality, anciently famous for the Temple of Fortune, and the recourse of People to know their Lot. The Ruines of the said Temple and ancient City, which were destroyed by Pope Boniface the VIIIth. are to be seen upon the Mountain, at the foot of which, he caused the Town to be built, now cal∣led Palestrine. The Bishoprick is usually enjoyed by one of the six ancient Cardinals. Palestrina is 24 miles E. of Rome. Lon. 34. 57. Lat. 41. 52. Suarez. de Antiq. Praenest.
• * Palicat, a Fort belonging to the Hollanders in the Kingdom of Golconda, having a Garrison of 200 Men, and is the Seat of the Director of their Factories for that Kingdom. It stands upon the Sea, and is well stor'd with Canon, and regularly fortified; but it has only a Road for the Ships to ride in. At a good di∣stance the Natives have built a small Town, which is encrea∣sing. Tavern. pt. 2. p. 93. It stands eight Leagues N. of Madrespa∣tan or Fort St. George belonging to the English.
• Palilies, in Latin Palilia, Festivals celebrated in the Fields by the Shepherds on the twenty first of April, in honour of the Goddess Pales, by dancing round a Fire, which they believed did chase away the Wolves, and prevent Diseases among their Cattle. It was at one of these Feasts that Romulus and Re∣mus founded Rome, An. Mund. 3301, 753 before Christ. Dionys. Halicarn. Antiq. lib. 1.
• * Palimbam, a City and Country of the Isle of Sumatra in the East Indies. Baudr.
• Palinurus, a Captain of Aeneas's Fleet, who being asleep, fell overboard with the Rudder in his Hand, and being cast upon the Coast of Italy after three days swimming, was murder∣ed by the Inhabitants, stript and thrown into the Sea, for which, being visited with a Plague, the Oracle told them, That they must appease Palinurus's Manes to make it cease; whereupon they consecrated a Wood, and erected him a Se∣pulchre on a Promontory in the Kingdom of Naples, which the Italians still call the Cape of Palinurus; of which Virgil Ae∣neid. 6.

  Aeternumque locus Palinuri nomen habebit.

• Paliques, in Latin Palici, now call'd Naphia or Naphthia, two Lakes in Sicily near the City Catanea, as also the Foun∣tain Palicene. Poets say, They were two Brothers, Twins, begot by Jupiter on the Nymph Thalia, who growing big, was so ashamed of the action, and afraid of Juno, that she pray'd the Earth might swallow her up; which being granted, she brought forth her two Sons in the bowels of the same, which opened again and let them out: Whence they were called Pa∣lici from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 again. They were ador'd as Gods by the Sicilians. And it was also storied, That from the holes whence they issued, gulfs of Fire proceeded at the same time; whence came the flames of Mount Aetna. Others say, That two Lakes flowed from the holes which remain still, and were had in such Veneration, that those who were accused of Perjury threw themselves into them, and if they came out safe were acquitted, but otherwise the Bond they were oblig'd to give before this trial, was forfeited. Perjury was tried in the same manner, by throwing in Writing-Tables, with what was sworn upon them; if they sunk it was esteem'd false, if other∣wise, true. By command of the Oracle, Humane Sacrifices were offer'd to appease the Choler of Thalia and her two Sons; but in process of time inanimate things were only sacrificed; whence Virgil says,

  —Placabilis ara Palici.

  Ovid. Metam. lib. 5. Macrob. Saturn. lib. 5. cap. 19.
• * Pallades, Virgins dedicated by the Thebans to Jupiter. In this manner: They consecrated one of the best born and most beautiful Virgins to him, who lay with whom she pleased till the time of her natural Purgation, and then she was given to a Husband; but after the time of her Prostitution till the time of her Marriage she was lamented as dead. Eus••ath. ad Iliad.
• Palladium, the Statue of the Goddess Pa••las, represented with a Pike in her Hand, which, as also her Eyes, she moved from time to time. The Trojans believed, That this Wooden Statue fell from Heaven into the Temple before the Roof was on, as they were building the same in the Cittadel of Troy. They were told by the Oracle of Apollo, That the City should be impregnable so long as they kept that Present of Heaven within the same, but that its ruine would follow if ever the Statue should be carried without the Walls. During the Siege of Troy, Diomedes and Ulysses, Grecian Captains, entred the Citta∣del by Mines under ground, cut off the Garrison, and brought the said Statue to their own Camp. A Statue of Pallas was kept at Rome in the Temple of Vesta, which some Authors will have to be the true Statue; whereupon Vives observes, That there were two of them at Troy, one of which was preserv'd as Sa∣cred, and a Counterfeit expos'd to the publick, which Ulysses took; but the true one, with the Trojan Tutelary and Houshold Gods were carried into Italy by Aeneas. And when the same was carried to Rome they made many Counterfeits to prevent the stealing of the true one. There was another Palladium dedicated to Minerva in the Cittadel of Athens. In the Conse∣cration of those Statues, the Heathens were very Ceremonious and Superstitious. Liv. lib. 26.
• Palladius, a Galatian, Bishop of Helenopolis in Bithy∣nia, An. 388 or 401, and Hermit of Mount Nitria, a great Friend of Chrysostom's during his Persecution: He was himself banished into the Country of the Blemmians, An. 417, ten Years after Chrysostom's death he went to Rome in the Pontificate of Zosimus. Theodore, a Deacon of Rome, learn'd from him the particulars of Chrysostom's Sufferings, and from his Relation was that Dialogue Containing Chrysostom's Life composed, which, nevertheless is defective in many things. Palladius afterwards, at the desire of Lausius Governour of Cappadocia, wrote the History of the Hermites, which is call'd Lausiack from the

• Name of that Lord. This Palladius is said to have been an Ori∣genist, and therefore St. Jerom's Enemy, of whom he does not write favourably. His great amity with Rufinus confirms this suspicion. He was Disciple to Evagrius of Pontus, and suspected of Pelagianism. Epiphan. Socrates, Trithemius, Baleus, and o∣thers, suppose Palladius the Deacon, sent by Pope Coelestine An. 430, to oppose Pelagianism in Scotland, where he was the first Bishop (tho the Nation had been Christian above 200 years before) to have been the Author of Chrysostom's Life, which was translated by the learned Ambrose General of the Calmaldules above 200 years ago, and dedicated to Pope Eugenius the IVth. The Greek Original is not now extant. Dr. Cave's Disserta∣tion concerning those two Palladius's. Baleus, Cent. 14.
• Palladius or Palladio (Andrew) a learned Architect of Vi∣cenza in Italy, Scholar to the learned John George Trissin. He was a great reviver of the Ancient Architecture, of which he formed excellent Idea's by viewing the old Monuments at Rome, whereof he copied the principal pieces, on which he com∣mented, and re-established the Rules which were corrupted by the Barbarity of the Goths. He published four Books of Archi∣tecture, the last of which treating of the Roman Temples, makes it evident, that the Author surpassed all that ever wrote before him on that Subject. This Work was translated into French by Rowland Friar. Histoire. Memoirs.
• * Palladius, a Danish Divine, who together with Hemmin∣gius, promoted the Reformation in that Country.
• * Pallas, Cla••dius Caesar's enfranchis'd Bondman, so weal∣thy, that he was reckoned 2500000 Sestercies richer than Cras∣sus. Tacit.
• Pallas, derived from a Greek word signifying, to throw Darts, is one of the Names given to Minerva the Goddess of War and Wisdom, whom the Poets feign to have been bred in Jupiter's Brain. There was an Italian Prince, Son to King Evan∣der, who joined Aeneas at his arrival in Italy; and also a Greek Author who wrote of the Mysteries of Mithra, of this Name. Homer. Vossius, lib. 3. Hist. Graec.
• Pallavicini, the Name of a Noble and Ancient Italian Fa∣mily which hath divers Branches at Rome, Genoa, and in Lom∣bardy. They pretend to have come from Germany, An. 980. They are Princes of Civitella and Augustine. Pallavicini was the first Doge of Genoa, who ever assum'd a Royal Crown, An. 1637. Antonio Pallavicini, born 1440, was a Genoese, made Bishop of Vintimilla by Sixtus the IVth. An. 1484, and Cardi∣nal by Innocent the VIIIth. 1489. He had several Bishopricks conferr'd on him by Pope Alexander the VIth. who esteemed him for his Courage: So that when the said Pope retired into the Castle of St. Angelo at Charles the VIIIth's entring Rome, December 28. 1494, he appointed Pallavicini to receive and treat with him, which he did successfully; the Pope having so much offended the said Monarch, that he durst not stay his coming to Rome. Next Year he retired to Orvietta, and left Pallavicini to treat with him again, whereupon the said Monarch did generously restore all the places which he had taken from the Church. The Pope dying Aug. 17. 1503. his scandalous life had so much dishonoured the Chair, that the Conclave looking for one whose Integrity might repair that disgrace, Pallavicini bid fairest for the Succession: However Pius the IIId. was cho∣sen Pope, and in a little time succeeded by Julius the IId. who imployed Cardinal Pallavicini in affairs of importance, and sent him Legate to Savona, where there was an Interview between Lewis XII. and Ferdinand King of Arragon, who entred into a League against the Venetians according to the Pope's desire, but Pallavicini arriving at Rome in the end of Aug. with an account of his Negotiation, fell sick and died September 10. 1507. aged 66. Guicciardin Hist. lib. 2.
• Pallavicini (Ferrante) born at Plaisance, bred an Augustin, a Man of great Wit, and an excellent Satyrist, for which he was much admired and applauded. Pope Urban the VIIIth. making War upon Odoard Farn••se, Duke of Parma, Pallavicini espous∣ed his Princes Quarrel with his Pen, and publish'd several pieces extremely to the disadvantage of the See of Rome, and the House of Barberini, which was the Pope's Family, inso∣much, that Pallavicini became an Execration at Rome, where a price was set on his Head, which made him retire to Venice, where he lived in quiet. But one Bresche, Son to a Bookseller at Paris, perswading him, that he might live more advantage∣ously in France, especially at Orange, under the protection of a Protestant Prince; instead of conducting him thither, brought him into the Pope's Dominions, where he was taken, and four∣teen Months afterward beheaded at Avignon, An. 1644; in re∣venge of which, one of his Friends kill'd the Cowardly Tray∣tor at Paris a little after. Pallavicini publish'd divers Treatises, viz. La Taliclea, la Susanna, il Giuseppe, il Sansonne, l'Amba∣sciatore Invidiato, La pudicitia Schernita, Il divorcio celeste. La Rhetorica della P. and others which are bound in two Volumes. His death occasioned the Dialogues entituled, Anima errante di Ferrante Pallavicini. Bouch. Hist. de prov.
• Pallavicini (Sforza) Jesuite and Cardinal, Son of Marquess Alexand. Pallavicini, a learned Philosopher and Lawyer; and tho eldest Son, would be an Ecclesiastick against the mind of his F••iends. His Conversation was so regular, that he was chosen amongst the Prelates who assist at those Assemblies called Con∣gregations at Rome, and particularly that of good Government, and Ecclesiastical Immunities. He was also President of the College of Humorists, Governour of Jesi, Orvieta and Camerina under Pope Urban the VIIIth. Examiner of the Bishops, and a Member of the Congregation of the Holy Office. He was made Cardinal by Alexander the VIIth. November 10. 1659, and published a History of the Council of Trent, opposite to that of Fra. Paolo; against which, a Treatise was printed, called, The New Gospel of Cardinal Pallavicini. He died June 5. 1667, aged 60.
• Pallium, a kind of Imperial Mantle, wherewith the Chri∣stian Emperors began to honour the Prelates of the Church in the fourth Age; willing it should be the Ornament of those Prelates, and a mark of their Spiritual Authority over the In∣ferior Orders of their Churches, as the Emperors used it, in token of the Temporal Power they had over those of their Em∣pire. At first it covered all the body of the Prelate, and reach∣ed down from the Neck to the very Heels, not unlike to a Priest's Cope, saving that it was shut up before, and not of Silk, nor of Linen, but of Wooll, to represent the Sheep which Jesus Christ, the good Shepherd, carries upon his Shoul∣ders. It was afterwards but a kind of a Stole which hung before and behind, and had four scarlet Crosses placed on the four sides of the Pallium, to wit, upon the Breast, Back, and both Shoulders. The Patriarchs took the Pallium upon the Altar, at the Ceremony of their Consecration. They sent one of them to the Metropolitans of their Patriarchship when they confirmed their Election, and these same bestowed them upon the Bishops of their Province when consecrating of them, after having first confirmed the choice made according to the Canons; insomuch, that neither the one nor the other could exercise any Pontifical Function unless they had received the Pallium. They used not this Vest but at the Altar, when celebrating of Solemn Mass, and also pulled it off while the Gospel was read. As this Honour was a pure favour of the Emperors, the Pallium was bestowed up∣on none without their leave. Thus St. Gregory pray'd the Empe∣ror Maurice, to grant to the Patriarch Anastasius the Sinaite, who had been deposed, the liberty to come to Rome, and to wear the Pallium, to the end he might celebrate Mass Pontifically. It was not altogether the same in the West, where no Prelates had this Ornament before the VIth. Age. It was at the beginning of this Age, that Pope Symmachus, having constituted Caesarius Metropolitan of Arles, his Vicar in Gaul, sent him the Pallium; and Pope Vigilius, one of his Successors in the same Age, gave it to Auxentius Archbishop of Arles also, and Vicar of the Holy See; for that mark of participating of the power of the Pope was then given to none but Primates alone and Apostolick Vi∣cars; and it was not till a great while after, about the middle of the VIIIth. Century, that Pope Zachary granted it to all Me∣tropolitans or Archbishops. The Popes, after this, gave this Or∣nament to several considerable Bishops, whereof some qualify'd themselves Archbishops, because of this right, as having a digni∣ty above ordinary Bishops. Maimburg Histoire du Pontificat de St. Gregoire le Grand.
• Palma or la Pova, a very strong place of Friuli under the Venetians in Italy, built by the Doge Ciconia in 1593, for the defence of their Country against the House of Austria. This Cittadel stands near to a Town called Palmata, situated upon the Frontiers of Austria and the County of Goritz. * Doctor Brown, who saw it, saith, It's the largest and most regular For∣tification that he ever saw, having nine regular Bastions, call'd by the names of so many noble Venetians. The Ditch is thirty paces wide, and twelve deep, and is kept dry for the health of the place, but they can fill it with Water upon occasion. It has three Gates, and about 100 Canon always mounted; and if need be they can quickly mount more. There is a Well in the Center of the Town, over which stands a Stan∣dard, and the Venetians look upon this to be the strongest Fortifi∣cation in the World. It is 10 miles S. E. of Udina, 52 N. E. of Venice, Lon. 34. 00. Lat. 45. 55. Baudrand.
• Palma la Palma, an Isle of the Atlantick Sea in Africa, one of the Canaries, belongs to the Spaniards, who made themselves Masters of it in 1493. It is five and twenty Leagues in cir∣cumference, and is very well cultivated. It hath a small City called Santa Crux de la Palma, divers Towns, and a flaming Mountain, which, in 1677 sent forth subterranean Fires, ac∣companied with Earthquakes, which were very remarkable for their quality and continuance. November 13, a little after Sun∣set, the Earth quaked for the space of thirteen Leagues all along the Coast, and that Earthquake accompanied with a frightful noise, lasted five days, during which, the Earth opened in di∣vers places; the greatest gap was made upon Mount-aux Chevres, a mile and an half distant from the Sea, from whence pro∣ceeded a great Fire which cast up Stones and melted Rocks. The like happened in several places thereabouts, and in less than a quarter of an Hour, it made about the foot of the Moun∣tain eighteen gaps, which vomitted up flames of Fire and burning Stones, in so great a quantity, as to form a River of Fire: It took its course over the plain of Los Cainos, and ran with violence towards the Holy Fountain, but coming near unto the brink of the great descent, turned to the right, and forc'd its way towards the Old Port, which is, that where the Spani∣ards landed when they made themselves Masters of these Islands. November 20 there was a second Eruption out of the Mount∣aux Chevres, from whence came forth Stones and Fire, with great Tremblings and Thunders, and continued several days; black

• Cinders have been taken up seven Leagues distant from thence. The ground thereabouts was entirely wasted, and the Inhabi∣tants constrained to abandon their Habitations. Memoires Hi∣storiques. J. Nunno de Penna.
• * Palmarii, French Soldiers, so called, because they return∣ed from a Croisado in the Holy Land, with Palm-branches in their Hands, and were allowed certain Privileges by Lewis IX. their Founder. Spelman.
• * La Cividad de las Palmas, Lat. Palmarum Civitas, the Metropolis of the Island Camaria, in the E. part of which it stands, with a Haven on the Atlantick Ocean. It is subject to the Spaniards, and sometimes call'd Canaria. The chief Court of Judicature for all the Island is kept here; the City is beautiful, and the Inhabitants rich and gallant. The Ground is Sandy, and does so speedily drink up the Rain as it falls, that one may immediately after walk clean in a Velvet Slipper. Hackluit. Baudr.
• Palmier (Matthew) of Florence, lived in the XVth. Age. He continued Prosper's Chronicle (which was an addition to that of St. Jerom, who only translated, augmented and carried on that of Eusebius) till 1449. And Matthias Palmier of Pisa, has made an addition to it till the Year 1481. He writ also a Book of the War of Pisa, the Life of Nicholas Acciasole, a Trea∣tise of the Civil Life, which Claude de Rosiers has translated in∣to French, and divers other Pieces full of Learning; but this great Man who had so much knowledge in Humane Learning, mistook in writing of Divine Things; he published some par∣ticular Sentiments in reference to the nature of Angels, which occasioned his Book to be burnt. Trithemius and Genebrard say, Palmier run the same destiny with his Book, and that he was sentenced to the Flames; in the mean time, as Vossius observes, There is neither Philip de Bergamo, nor Volatteran, nor any o∣ther Italian Authors that say any thing of this Misfortune; however it be, let the Curious consult these Authors. Verrin, lib. 2. Flor. illustr. Philip de Bergamo, in suppl. Chron. A. C. 1439. Volatteran Comment. Nurb. lib. 21. Trithemius in lat. Genebrard in Chron. Bellarmin. de script. Eccl. Vossius lib. 3. de Hist. Lat. &c.
• * Palmiria, Thamar, Tamar, a City of Syria, 135 miles from Damascus to the N. E. and 140 from Antioch to the S. E. (sixty miles in a Degree.) It was built by Solomon King of Is∣rael, 1 King. 9. Hadrian the Emperor rebuilt it, and called it Hadrianopolis. It was also called Amegara, famous mostly for Zenobia the Masculine Queen of this small Territory, who was well instructed in the Egyptian, Greek and Latin Tongues, and wrote, amongst many other things, an Epitome of Histo∣ry. She was taken and brought to Rome by Aurelian the Em∣peror, who was so pleas'd with her Vertues, that he gave her Possessions in Italy after he had shew'd her in Triumph to the People, A. C. 273. Ptol. Lon. 71. 30. Lat 34. 00. It was formerly an Archbishop's See under the Patriarch of An∣tioch.
• * Palmosa or Pathmos, an Island in the Archipelago to the S. W. of Samos 12 German miles. It is not half so big as Samos, but has better Ports and some other advantages. St. John the Apostle wrote in this Island the Revelation during his Exile, in the Reign of Domitian. The Venetian Armado did frequently Winter here during the War of Candy, so that the Inhabitants grew rich, but since that the Turks and Corsairs have made them as miserable as the rest of their Neighbours. Randal, p. 56. Struys who saw it in 1656 saith, It was then fruitful, popu∣lous and well built, and had a City in the middle, with a fair Monastery. It is in Circuit not above five English miles, and its chief Product is Corn. Hackl. t. 2 p. 1. p. 308.
• * Palos de Moguer, Lat. Palus, a Town of Spain in Anda∣luzia, whence Christopher Columbus set Sail in 1492 for America. It is fifteen miles W. from Seville, and nine E. from the mouth of Guadiana.
• Palotta, a City of Lower-Hungary in the County of Alba-Regalis, was taken from the Turks by the Imperialists in Octo∣ber 1687; the Basha that commanded there, immediately de∣sired to capitulate, and marched out with the Garrison, and as much Baggage as every Soldier could carry. He had with him about two hundred and fifty Men whom he conducted to Bel∣grade. In Palotta were found eight pieces of Canon, divers Mortars, great quantity of Powder and Provision, with three Colours. This Town is five miles N. of Alba Regalis. Me∣moirs de Temps.
• Palphurius or Palfurius, Captain of the Robbers who over∣run Asia Minor, and particularly Isauria. The Emperor Probus defeated him, and put him to death. Vopiscus in Probo.
• Palus Moeotis, Limen, Mer de Zabache or de la Tana, a great Gulf or Sea between Europe and Asia, about 600 miles in circumference, and esteem'd no other than a great Marsh, for that in some places there is so little Water in it, thar it can∣not be pass'd but in Boats. Crim Tartary is to the West of it, Sarmatia of Europe or Muscovy to the North, and Asiatick Sar∣matia, which is Circassia, to the South and East, where is the mouth of the Don or Tanais. The Sea of Zabache is separated from the Euxine by the Cimmerian Bosphorus, called the Streight of Vespero, Kaffa or Kercy: To the West of it also stands the Marsh which the Ancients named Bugis, now Suka Morzi. Po∣lybius, Pliny, Strabo, &c. make mention of the Palus Moeotis.
• Pamiers, upon the Ariege, a City of France in the County of Foix, with a Bishoprick suffragan of Toulouse. Latin Authors call it Pamiae and Apamiae, which name is deduced from its Castle; the City having been called Fredelac, Fredelacum, from one Count Fredelac, whom they pretend to have had the City and Territories of Pamiers for his Appennage. St. Antony was martyr'd in this City, tho the time when uncertain. The Count de Carcassone built there in the VIIIth. Age, an Abby of the Regular Canons of St. Augustin. In 1149 Pope Boniface the VIIIth. erected that Abby into a Bishoprick, whereof Bernard Saisetti was the first Bishop. The Bishoprick of Pamiers was then under Narbonne, but since Pope John XXII. having erected Toulouse into an Arch∣bishoprick, it hath been placed under it. One of its late Bi∣shops has been much taken notice of for his opposing Lewis the XIVth. of France about the Regalia. Pope Bennet the XIIth. was Bishop of this place. This Town is 32 miles S. of Tou∣louse. Guilliaume de la Perriere. Annal de Foix. Bertrand Elie, Hist. Fuxens. Vid. Pavillon.
• Pampelune, the Capital City of Navarre, with a Bishoprick under Burgos, called in Latin Pampelona, Pompelo and Pompeio∣polis. It's very ancient, thought to have been built by Pom∣pey, and was the Capital of Gascoigne. Charlemaign passing into Spain took it, and caused the Walls of it to be broken down in 778. Philip the IId. caused a Cittadel to be built there. Pope John XXII. had put the Bishoprick of Pampelune under the Metropolitan of Saragossa; but since Gregory the XIIIth. it remains under Burgos. * This Town stands upon the River Ar∣ga in a fruitful Valley, surrounded with touring Hills, twenty Leagues S. from Bayonne, and forty N. from Saragossa, Lon. 19. 50. Lat. 43. 58. Strabo, lib. 3. Mariamna, lib. 3. & seq. Marca Hist. de Bearn. Hist. de Navarre. Marca Hispanica de P. de Marca.
• Pamphila, a learned Woman of Egypt, lived in the first Age in the time of the Emperor Nero. Photius saith, That ha∣ving lived thirteen Years with her Husband, who was a Man of Learning, she came, by her Conversation with him, to learn divers things of him, acquiring also no small benefit by those Learned Men who frequented his House; and that she writ a Miscellaneous History in eight Books. Suidas adds, That she was of Epidaurus, Daughter of Soterides and Wife of Socratides, and that her History consisted of thirty three Books, having besides abridged the Works of Cresias, and composed other Treatises. Photius Cod. 173. Suidas in Sex. Aulus Gellius lib. 15. l. 17. Dio∣genes in Pittaco. Socrates, &c.
• St. Pamphilus, Priest of Caesarea in Palaestine and a Martyr, had so great a love for Books, that he collected an excel∣lent Library. He copied also the Books of Origen; and St. Je∣rom, who had them afterwards, confess'd, he valued them more than if he had possess'd all the Treasures of Craesus. He was taken in the time of the Persecution of Maximinus, and after two years Imprisonment he finished his course by a Death as constant as his Life was holy, about the Year 308. It's said, That during this long Confinement he wrote part of that Apo∣logy for Origen, which Eusebius finished. St. Jerom. de Script. Eccl. 75. Euseb. Hist. lib. 6. & seq. Photius Cod. 118. Baronius in Annal.
• * Pamphilus, Son of Neocles, and Scholar to Plato, who says of him, That he lay ten Days dead amongst the Slain in Battle, and being put on his Funeral Pile three days after he was taken up, reviv'd, and told wonderful things which he had seen during the time of his Death. Plato.
• Pamphilus, a Philosopher of Amphipolis, or Sicyone, or Ni∣copolis, was surnamed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and writ of Grammar, Painting, Illustrious Painters, and three Books de Re Rustica. See Suidas who makes mention of him.
• Pamphilus, the Disciple of Plato and Master of Epicurus. See Diogenes Laertius in the Life of Epicurus. Athenaeus cites one of this name of Alexandria. Consult Gesner in Bibl. Pos∣sevin in Appar. Vossius lib. 2 & 3. de Hist. Grec.
• Pamphilus, a Native of Macedonia, a famous Painter lived about the Year 375 of Rome, in the Hundredth Olympiad. Be∣sides his Art, he was learned, and render'd himself very consi∣derable, perfectly understanding the Mathematicks, which he believed very necessary for a Painter. Pamphilus was the Master of Apelles, and several Persons of Quality came to learn of him: Besides the four above-mentioned Pamphilus's, Suidas makes also mention, 1. Of one Pamphilus a Grammarian of Alexandria, the Disciple of the famous Critick Aristarchus: He writ a Book entituled, The Meadow, which was a Collection of divers things, continued the Glosses of Zophyrion or his Dictionary of obscure words, besides several other pieces which we have not. 2. There was another Pamphilus, of whom Athenaeus speaks and Suidas after him, who express'd himself always in Verse. 3. There was a third Pamphilus Demagogue of Athens, who wasting the publick Treasury was dismiss'd of his charge, as Aristophanes upon Plautus declares.
• Pamphylia, a Province of Asia Minor, which to the S. of it has the Mediterranean Sea, Cilicia to the E. Pisidia to the N. and Lycia to the W. It makes now part of the Province which the Turks call Caramania. Cities famous in it formerly were Perga, Aspendus, Termeklus, and Attalia, called at this day Sata∣lia, and is also the Capital City. This Country gives the deno∣mination of Pamphylian Sea to that part of the Mediterranean which washes it. There is a Town in Macedonia of this Name. Baudrand.

• Pamprepius, an Egyptian, a Native of Thebes or Diospolis, lived in the Fifth Age, in the Reign of the Emperor Zeno, with whom he was in much esteem. He was the Disciple of Proclus, and a Pagan; writ divers Pieces in Verse, and the Wars of Isauria in Prose. Suidas in Pamprep.
• Pan, God of the Shepherds, was also considered as the God of Nature, which seems to be intimated by his Name; for 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 in Greek signifies All. Wherefore his Picture was composed of the chiefest things that are to be seen in the World; his Horns signifying the Beams of the Sun, and Horns of the Moon; his Face all over flaming in imitation of the Element of Fire, and his Breast overlaid with Stars, as representing the Heavens; as to the inferior parts, his Thighs and Legs were painted hairy and rough, meaning thereby, Trees, Herbs, and Beasts, with Goats Feet, to shew the solidity of the Earth; by his Pipe was set forth the Musick the Spheres made, according to the Noti∣on of some ancient Philosophers; and by his crooked Staff, the Revolution of Years. The Ancients believed that Pan, in the Night time, ran along the Mountains, from whence comes that we call a panick fear, which is a fright wherewith one is seiz'd in the darkness of the Night, or by an Imagination with∣out grounds for it, and which sometimes comes upon very numerous Armies, putting them all on a sudden into a Con∣sternation. It is said, that Pan accompanied Bacchus into the Indies, and that he was very serviceable to him in the acquire∣ment of so many Victories. 'Twas also believ'd, That by his assistance it was that the Athenians won the Battle over the Per∣sians in the Plains of Marathon; for it is said, That Miltiades being ready to engage his Enemies, Pan appear'd at the Head of the Army in an Humane Shape, but of an extraordinary Sta∣ture, who having caused the Trumpets and Horns to sound a note that inspir'd with horror, all the Persian Army took the fright and fled, from whence some say, is come that word panick fear. Pausanias. Apollodorus. Pliny, lib. 7. Angel. Politian. in Miscelan.
• Panama, a City that gives name to the Isthmus between Northern and Southern America, called also Terra firma. Here is a President and six Judges, who are appointed to do Justice to Merchants, and to dispatch the Ships that come thither. This Isthmus is about fourscore Leagues from East to West, and sixty broad between the two Seas, where largest; but where 'tis more narrow between the Town of Panama and Porto-belo, it's not above eighteen Leagues; and if the Road were streight and without windings, it would not exceed seven or eight. This Country is full of Mountains and Marshes, it's Air almost conti∣nually dark, and yet very hot, which renders it very unhealthfull, especially, from May to November. Its Soyl produceth nothing but Mayz, and that in no great quantity, yet there is very good Grass and plenty of it to feed many Cattle. The Savages there make Ropes of an Herb they call Nequen or Henechen, which bears leaves like unto a Coal, that they put into Water, as they do with Hemp or Flax with us, then dry them in the Sun, bruise and peel them to make Ropes of the same, which serve not on∣ly to bind, but also to cut Iron therewith, by pulling of these Ropes backwards and forwards like a Saw, which is easily done by putting the rough gravelly end upon the place they would have cut. The Trees in this Country are always green, and laden with abundance of leaves, but bear no Fruit. The City of Panama is situated upon the Shoar of the South-Sea, and well peopled, because of its Commerce, tho the Air be un∣healthy. It's a Bishop's See under the Archbishop of Li∣ma; its Port is very commodious when the Sea is high, but at an Ebb the Ships stand dry; and in the Winter season they are obliged to retire to Port de Perico, which is distant two Leagues. Panama was built by Petrus Ario in 1515 for the reception of the effects of Peru. It's fam'd among the Spani∣ards for the birth of a modern Saint, called Rose of Panama, whose Sanctity they pretend is so conspicuous as to be reve∣renced by the Gnats and Flies in her Cell, as Father Oliva, late General of the Jesuits, informs us in her life. It was plunder'd by the French in 1661; and in 1686, by Captain Lawrence, a Boucaneer. The City is but small and built of Wood; it lies eighteen Leagues from the N. Sea. * The South Sea ebbs two or three miles from it at low Water, leaving a stinking mudd behind, which is prejudicial to the health of the place. Fish, Fruit and Herbs are more plentiful here than Flesh. They have trade with the N. Sea by Land, and the River Chiagre, and by the S. Sea have a trade with Peru; so that it's reckon'd one of the richest places of America. The Spaniards here are very loose and Libidinous, the Moors being the objects of their Lusts, by which they are enrich'd and made gallant. It is in Lon. 294. 30. Lat. 8. 30. Gages Travels. De Laet. Hist. de Noveau Monde.
• Panarma, a Capital City of a little Kingdom of the same name in the Isle of Java, one of the Islands of the Sonde, by the Streights of Palambuan, and a place of great trade. Near this Town is a Sulphurous Mountain, which began to cast out flames in 1586 with so much violence, that above ten thousand persons perished in that first Conflagration. The Natives are Pagans. Mandeslo Voyage des Indes.
• Panathenea's, certain Feasts celebrated at Athens in honour of Minerva, instituted by Theseus, after he had united all the Towns of the Province of Attica into one body. At these Solemnities their Exercise was Wrestling, the Champions be∣ing all naked, for which reason the Women were secluded, as were also Strangers; but there was usually a Chorus of young Men and Maidens which danced some Jiggs. Of these Plays there were two sorts, the greater celebrated every fifth Year, and the lesser yearly. Plut. en la vie de Thesee. Alex d' Alex, l. 5. See Meursii Graeca feriata.
• * Pancalier, Lat. Pancalerum, a small Town of Piedmont belonging to the Duke of Savoy, it stands on the River Po, nine miles S. of Turin.
• Pancarpe, a shew of the Romans, where certain strong and hardy Men fought against all sorts of Beasts, being hired for a Sum of Money for that purpose. This name signifies properly a com∣position of all sorts of Fruits, from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, all, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Fruit; but afterwards it was given to that which contained all sorts of Flowers, and at last to any thing made up of divers things, as this publick combating, where appeared a great many Animals of different kinds: The place where this Shew was kept, was the Amphitheatre of Rome; and these sort of Plays continued to the time of the Emperor Justinian, who reigned in the Sixth Century. Some Authors confound the Pancarpe with the Sylva; but there is this difference between these publick Divertisements. That the Pancarpe was a fight∣ing against Beasts in the Amphitheatre, and the Sylva a kind of hunting which was represented in the Cirquus. In the Pancarpe, it was Men hired that fought; and in the Sylva it was the Peo∣ple that hunted in the midst of an Artificial Forest. Vid. Sylva. Saumaisus. F. Pithon. Causabon. Cassian, Coll. 5.
• Pancirole (Guy) a famous Lawyer of Rhegium, where his Fa∣mily was one of the highest Quality. He had naturally an ex∣cellent Genius, which he cultivated with much Industry, ha∣ving studied in the principal Universities of Italy, to wit, at Ferrara, Pavia, Bolonia, and Padua, where he was afterwards ordinary Professor of Law. But this Science did not take up all his thoughts, for he read also the Fathers, and was a great proficient in good Literature. Philibert Emanuel, Duke of Sa∣voy, who had a particular esteem for Pancirole, drew him into his University of Turin in 1571, where he composed his ingeni∣ous Treatise De Rebus inventis & deperditis, commented upon afterwards by Henry Salmuth; but the Air of Turin not agree∣ing with him, he lost there one Eye, and was in danger of losing the other; for fear of which, he was obliged to return to Padua, where he continued to teach the Law, and dyed there May 16. 1591. He writ Comment. in Notitiam dignitatum utriusque Imperii. De Magistratibus municipalibus & corporibus artificium. Thesaurus variarum loctionum, &c.
• Pancratiastes, according to some Authors, were those who won the Prize in the five sorts of Exercises used in the Plays of Greece, to wit, Wrestling, Boxing, Quoits, Running and Leap∣ing; others believe they had in these same Plays, a sort of Ex∣ercise different from the forementioned, call'd in the Greek Pancrate; that is, all the strength, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, all, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 strength; for that they were permitted to make use of all their strength, saying besides, that that fighting was introduc'd into Greece about the 28th Olympiad, 666 Years before the birth of Christ; and that it was one Lygdamis of Syracuse who was the first that won the Prize at them. Caelius, lib. 3. antiq. Lect. Pau∣sanias, lib. 5.
• Pandataria, a little Island now called Santa Maria, over a∣gainst the utmost part of the Province di Lavora in Naples to the West, lying wast at this day, but formerly famous for the persons banished thither. Julia, the Daughter of Augustus, was there confined by her Father; and Agrippina, the Wife of Ger∣manicus, sent thither into Exile, where she died. Tacitus. Sue∣tonius. Baudrand.
• Pandion, the fifth King of Athens, began to Reign about An. Mund. 2615, after Erichthonius. The abundance of Corn and Wine was so great in his time, that they said Ceres and Bacchus were come to Attica. Having receiv'd Succors from Tereus against a King of Pontus, Pandion thereupon gave him his Daughter Brogna to Wife; but the beastliness of the Son-in-law towards Philomela his Sister-in-law, filled the Family of Pandion with much distraction, so that at last he died of Grief, after he had reigned forty Years; which happened in the 2655 of the World. Ericthius succeeded him, and after him came Cecrops II. who died in the 2745 Year of the World. Pandi∣on II. succeeded him, and reigned twenty five Years. Eusebius in Chron. Ovid. &c.
• Pandora, a wonderful Woman made by Vulcan. All the Gods had bestowed something upon her; Venus Beauty, Pallas Wisdom, Mercury Eloquence, &c. It is said, That Jupiter being angry with Prometheus for stealing Fire from Heaven, sent Pandora with a fatal Box into the Earth, which Epimetheus, the brother of Prometheus, opened; whereupon all sorts of Evils, with which it was filled, came out, and dispers'd themselves here below, so as that there remain'd nothing therein but hope alone, which was found in the bottom of the Box. Pausanias in Attic. Hesiod. Ovid. &c.
• Pandosia, an ancient City of Italy in the Kingdom of Naples, and in the Country of the ancient Bruttians. It's believ'd the Town of Castell Franco stands near the ruines of the same. Here it was that Alexander King of Epirus, deceiv'd by the O∣racle, perished. This City, together with Cosenza was taken by the Romans, as is observed by Titus Livius in the Xth. Book of his History. There is another City of the Name in Epirus. Pliny. Strabo, &c.

• * Panetius, was also Preceptor to Scipio, and so great a Man that Cicero acknowledges he followed him in his Book of Offices with some Alterations.
• * Panetius, Tyrant of Rhodes, usurp'd the Government thus: Being made General when the Leontini warr'd upon the Megarenses, about their borders, he stirred up the Indigent Peo∣ple and Footmen against the Merchants and Horsemen, who, as he alledged, had much the better of them in the War; and having made himself Master of the Gates, and got 600 Men armed with Targets to take his part, the Footmen mounting their Masters Horses, disarm'd and cut them off; after which, they seized the City and made Panetius Tyrant. Polyen. 5.
• * Panicha, Paniche, a Sea-port in the Kingdom of Por∣tugal, sixty miles from Lisbon to the N. over against the Island of Barlenga. At this Town the English landed in the Year 1589, when they invaded the Kingdom of Portugal on the behalf of Anthony, a Bastard of the Royal Family, who was chosen King of Portugal by some Fugitives that hated the Spanish Govern∣ment. From hence they marched to Lisbon, and not finding any of the Inhabitants to stir in behalf of the banished Prince, they returned to Caschais. It was then an open Town, and abandoned by the Spaniards, without any defence. This Castle was also delivered up to Anthony by Anto. de Aurid. Hackl. p. 2. t. 2. p. 143.
• Pannonia, a great Country of Europe, between the Moun∣tains called Cethi, the Danube and Illyricum. It was divided in∣to the higher and lower Pannonia; the first, called also Prima Consularis, was to the West, which is now Stiria, Carniola, Croatia, Carinthia, Windish-Marck, and the greatest part of Au∣stria: The lower Pannonia, called Secunda Consularis, was to the East, and contained Bosnia, Sclavonia, and that part of Hungary, which is included between the Danube, the Raab, and the Drave. The most famous Towns of this great Country, were Sigesta or Siscia, now Siseck in Croatia; Petorio or Petorium, now Petaw in Stiria; Amona or Emona, now Ʋnter-Laubach, Nau∣portum, now Ober-Laubach in Carniola; Vindoniana o•• Vindobonna, now Vienna in Austria; Scrabantia, now Scrabing, Sirmium, now Belgrade, and Taurum now Weissenbourg. The Pannonians were a Celtick Nation, whom Tiberius made Tributary to the Empire, tho Julius Caesar was the first that enter'd into that Country; which was afterwards possess'd by the Huns, Goths, and other Bar∣barians. There was besides Pannonia Riparia, wherein is now part of Sclavonia and Bosnia, and Pannonia Valeria that makes part of Stiria. Ortelius. Cluverius. Briet & Sanson Geogr.
• Panodorus, a Monk of Egypt, who lived in the Fifth Age, composed a Chronology taken out of Eusebius, which he very judiciously corrected. Syncellus speaks of him, and Scaliger re∣lates divers Pieces of the same in his Animadversions upon Eu∣sebius.
• Panormia or Pannomia, a Collection of Ecclesiastical Laws gathered by Ives de Chartres, about the Year 1100. This word is a composition of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signifies All, and Norma or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a Rule or Law, as if it should have been said, A Col∣lection of all sorts of Laws, or of all Ecclesiastical Laws. This Panormia must be distinguished from an Abridgment of the Decrees of Ives de Chartres, made by Hugh le Catalan, entituled, Somme des decrets d' Ives; for they made use of this title of Som∣me de decrets, to shew, that Hugh's Books differed from the Panormia, which in the ancient Manuscripts is always so cal∣led, and never by the other name. Doujat. Hist. du droit Canon.
• Panormus and Gonippus, two young Men of Messena in Peloponnesus, of a fine make, who enter'd into a strict League of Friendship with one another; and coming to know, that the Lacedaemonians celebrated the Feast of Castor and Pollux with ex∣traordinary rejoicings, pass'd a-cross the Theatre clad with a large purple Vest, over a white Coat, wearing a Crown of Flowers upon their Heads, and a Lance in their Hands; the Lacedaemonians taking them to be Castor and Pollux, fell down to the ground and ador'd them; but these young Men observing their advantage, made a bloody slaughter amongst them, and afterwards fled with all speed towards Messena. Pausanias in Messeniacis.
• * Pantalaria, Paconia, Cossyra, Datalaria, an Island in the Mediterranean Sea, between Sicily and Africa. It lies in the middle of the Sea at almost an equal distance from both Coasts to the East of Cape Bona and West of Malta. Near this Island July 13. 1586, there was a Sea-fight between five English Ships, and eleven Spanish Gallies and two Frigats, in which the Spa∣niards were sufficiently beaten; and tho these five English Ships were Turky Merchants, and heavy laden, there was none of them taken. This was the first Fleet the Turky Company (which was then Incorporated) sent into the Mediterranean, having before this time traded with single Ships. The fight lasted five hours, yet the English had but two Men kill'd and one wound∣ed. Hackl. To. 2. p. 288.
• Pantaleon (Henry) born at Basil June 13. 1522. He taught a long time in his own Country, after he had perfected himself in the Languages and Sciences, and then turned Physician when well striken in years. He died March 3. 1595. He composed divers Works, translated others into High-Dutch, and laboured to write the Elogy of the Illustrious Men of Germany, which he published in 1566, by the name of Prosopographia. He was indeed a very laborious and good Man: See his Life among those of the Philosophers of Germany written by Melchior Adam.
• Pantenus, a Stoick Philosopher born in Sicily, who was Pre∣sident of that famous School of Alexandria in the beginning of the Reign of the Emperor Commodus, about 185; where, from the time of St. Mark the Founder of that Church, there had al∣ways been some learned Divine to expound the holy Scripture. The Indians having sent to the Bishop for a Divine to instruct them in the Christian Religion. Pantenus was sent thither by De∣metrius. It's said, that he found the Indians had already some knowledge of the true Faith, which had been preached unto them by the Apostle St. Bartholomew, and that he saw there the Gospel of St. Matthew in Hebrew, which that Apostle had left them. After Pantenus returned to Alexandria, he continued to expound the holy Scriptures publickly under the Reign of Seve∣rus, and Antony Caracalla, and was more useful to the Church by his Discouses than his Writings, tho he has compos'd some Commentaries upon the Bible, which are quite lost. He taught also a Rule which hath been followed by all the Interpreters of the Prophecies; to wit, That they are often express'd in indefi∣nite terms, and that the present time is there put for the past and the future, as Theodotus relates. One may judge of the manner of Pantenus's explaining the Sacred Text by what hath been done by Clement of Alexandria, Origen, and all others that had been instructed in that School; their Stile being full of Allegories, often swerving from the Letter, and finding Myste∣ries almost every where. St. Clement. Stromat. lib. 1. Euseb. lib. 5. St. Jerom in Catalogo. Du Pin. Nouvelle Bibliotheque des Auteurs Ecclesiastiques.
• Panthea, or Panthean Statue, a Statue, which by the dif∣ferent marks that accompanied it, represented all the Gods; or at least, the most considerable of them. This word is Greek, compounded of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 All, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 God. Thus the Pagans cal∣led the Temples wherein they adored all the Gods together, where might be seen all their Forms or Pictures. Such was that famous Pantheon at Rome, dedicated by Pope Boniface III. to the Holy Virgin and all the Saints, and by him called St. Mary de la Rotunda, because it is built of a round form and Dome-wise. In these Statues Jupiter was distinguished by a Thunderbolt, Juno by a Crown, Mars by an Helmet, the Sun by its Beams, the Moon by a Crescent, Ceres by the horn of Plenty, or an Ear of Corn, Cupid by a bundle of Arrows, Mer∣cury by Wings at his Feet, or a Caduceus, Bacchus by the Ivy, Venus by the Beauty of the Face, and so the rest of their Divi∣nities. These distinguishing Characters were placed above the Statue, or between its Hands, according to the Industry of the Artificer, who therein made appear the excellency of his Art. Some there were that represented all the Gods, others, all the Goddesses; and some also that represented both together. Spon. Recherches curieuses de l' Antiquite.
• Pantomimi, Buffoons, who represented all sorts of things by ingenious Gestures, and express'd by the motion of their Bodies, Fingers, and Eyes the principal actions of the subject of a Comedy. It's a Greek word coming from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 all, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 an Imitator; as if one should say, an Imitator of all things. They were called also Mimi, but Pantomimi im∣ply'd something more. The name of Mimi was moreover given to those small pieces of Poetry which those Mimi sung in their D••nces upon the Stage, with gestures expressing the sence of their words, pursuant to the wonderful method of the Anci∣ents so little known in our days. Some are of Opinion, that Pyladus and Batthillus, who appear'd in the tim•• of the Empe∣ror Augustus, were the first Pantomimi but that ought to be understood of those who separated themselves from th•• Theatre of the Comedians, to form a Company a-pa••t, and make their shews in the Orchestra, without any Comedy; for it is certain, there were Pantomimi in the time of Aeschilus; and Aristotle highly commends Telestes, whom the Poet made use of, for his having so admirably well danc'd in a Tragedy entituled, The Seven before Thebes. Plutar. Sympos. l. 2. Athenoeus. l. 1. & 11. Zo∣simus. Suetonius in August. Lucian, de Pantomimi sccna.
• * Panuco, seated to the North of Mexico upon the Gulf, fifty Leagues long; on the West and South very fruitful, but to the North barren. It was conquered by Cortez in the Year 1522, and almost all the Inhabitants destroy'd. The Spaniards have only three Colonies in it, the chief is Villa de San Stevan de Puerto or Panuco, built by Cortez, soon after the Conquest, in 23 Degrees of N. Latitude, 65 Leagues from Mexico to the N. and 8 from the Sea on the River Hermoso or Panuco.
• Paogan, a City of China, which valiantly withstood the Tartars. It must not be confounded with some other Cities in the same Country, and seem to be of the same name; as Pao∣king which hath four other Cities dependant upon it; Paoningo about the River Kialing, and Paotin the Capital of nineteen other Cities. Consult Martin Mart. Atlas Sinic.
• Paola, a City in the Kingdom of Naples, in the Hither Ca∣labria, noted for having been the place of the birth of St. Francis de Paule, the Founder of the Order of Minimi.
• * Paoning, Lat. Paoninga, a large City of the Province of Suchem in the Kingdom of Chus, having nine other Cities de∣pending on it. It stands upon the River Kealing. Martin Martini.
• * Paoting, Lat. Paotinga, a large City in China, second in the Province of Peking, stands in the middle of the Country at the foot of the Mountains, and has nineteen other Cities under it. Martin Martini.

• * Papa, a small, but very strong City of Lower Hungary, situate on the River Machatz in the County of Vesprin, in the middle between Javarin to the N. and Vesprin to the S. about three Hungarian miles from the Turkish Conquests. In 1683, this Town, with Datis, Vesprin and Licentz submitted to Tekely, but return'd again to the obedience of the Emperor after the raising of the Siege of Vienna.
• * Papaloapam, Lat. Papaloapamus, the greatest River of Guaxaca in New Spain, called otherwise Alvarad. It rises from the Mountains Zoncoliucan, and being swell'd with many lesser Rivers falls into the North Sea. Joannes a Turrecre∣mata.
• Papas, a Name which the Greeks give their Priests, and sometimes Patriarchs or Bishops, which signifies Father. Go∣aras distinguishes between 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, saying, That the first Title belongs to the Chief Priests, and the last to the Inferior Clerks and Clergy. The Greeks name the chief of their Priests Protopapa's; and there is yet to this day in the Church of Messina in Sicily, a Title of Honour retain'd by the name of Protopapa's, Sicily having had sometime a dependance upon the Greek Empire. The Prelate of the Isle of Corfou takes also the name of Protopapas upon him. Du Cange Glossar. Latinit.
• Paphlagonia, a Country of Asia Minor, now called Bolli, between the Euxine Sea and Galatia, along the Coast. Its Ci∣ties were Sinope, Tripoli or Tribicelli, which is the Theuthrania of the Ancients, &c. The Poets say, This Country took its name from Paphlagon the Son of Phineas Prince of the same.
• Paphnutius, a Professor of the Faith in the Third Age, was Bishop of the Higher-Thebais, had his left Leg cut off, and right Eye put out in the Persecution of Maximinus, and was con∣demned to the Mines. He was afterwards present at the Coun∣cil of Nice in 324. And Ruffinus tells us, That the Emperor Constantine never found him in private, but he kiss'd, with the greatest delight, those glorious scars he had upon him. He assisted also at the Councils of Tyre and Sardis in 335 and 347, and 'tis likely, died about that time. Socrates and Sozomen say, That as the Fathers of the Council of Nice, were about to introduce a new Law in the Church for forbidding those that being married had received Holy Orders, to use marriage as before; Paphnutius prevented their deciding any thing in that matter. Socrates, lib. 1. cap. 8. Sozomen, lib. 2. cap. 22. Baronius A. C. 58 and 325. Belarmine, de cler. Du Perron Resp. ad R. M. B. &c.
• Paphos, a City of Cyprus, famous for having been conse∣crated to Venus, who had there a curious Temple. It was af∣terwards a Bishop's See, but is now ruin'd, having but one Town named Baffo. Ptolomy. Pliny. Strabo. Mela, &c. and O∣vid. l. 10. Metam.
• Paphus, the Son of Pygmalion, and of a Woman whom the Fable says, had been before an Ivory-Statue. The Poets re∣late, That Pygmalion, a famous Statuary, coming into the Isle of Cyprus, and seeing all the Women living there very licenti∣ously, resolv'd never to marry: That at the same time he made an Ivory-Statue of great Perfection, on which he became ena∣mour'd, and sor the satisfying of his Passion, pray'd the Goddess Venus, who was much ador'd in that Isle, to procure him a Wife as beautiful as that Statue, his own workmanship, was. Venus, say the Poets, heard his Prayer, chang'd that Ivory Statue into a fair Damsel, which he took to Wife, by whom he had Paphus, who built a City in that place, which he called according to his own Name. Ovid. Met. 10.
• Papias, Bishop of Hieraples a City of Phrygia in Asia minor, near to Laodicea, was the Disciple of St. John the Evangelist, or of another of that Name: But St. Irenaeus says positively, That he was the Disciple of St. John the Evangelist; for Polycarpus was his Disciple, and he says, Papias was Polycarpus's Compa∣nion. Papias writ five Books, entituled, The Expositions of the Discourses of the Lord, which were extant in the time of Tri∣themius. But now there are only some fragments of them left in Ancient and Modern Authors. It's he that made way for the Opinion several of the Ancients held touching the Tempo∣ral Reign of Christ, who they supposed would come upon Earth a thousand Years before the day of Judgment, to gather together the Elect, after the Resurrection, into the City of Je∣rusalem, and let them there enjoy all imaginable pleasure for those thousand Years. St. Irenaeus, who was of the same Judg∣ment, relates a fragment he took out of Papias's IVth. Book, where he endeavours to prove that Opinion from a passage in Isaiah; and Eusebius, after having quoted a passage taken out of Papias's Preface, adds, That that Author relates divers things which he pretended he had by Tradition, not writing; such as were the last Instructions of our Lord Christ, which are not set down by the Evangelists, and some other fabulous Histories, amongst which number, his Opinion ought to be placed touching the Perso∣nal Reign of Christ upon Earth after the first Resurrection. The occasion of his falling into that Error, says Eusebius again, was his misunderstanding of the Discourses and Instructions of the Apostles, as not thinking that those sort of thoughts ought to bear a mystical sence; and that the Apostles had them not but by way of simile, for he was a man of a mean Genius, as his Books manifest, which yet was the occasion that several of the Ancients, and among the rest, Irenaeus, maintained this Opinion by the Authority of Papias. Eus. Hist. Du-Pin Nouvelle Bibliotheque des Auteurs Ecclesi∣astiques.
• Papias or Pappus, of Alexandria lived towards the end of the Fourth Age, in the time of Theodosius the Great, writ eight Books of Mathematical Collections, of which the two first are lost. This Work appear'd in Latin at Pesauro in 1588, and is said also to be found in Greek in some Libraries. He writ, be∣sides a Comment upon the Almagesta of Ptolomy, an Universal Chorography, a Description of the Rivers of Libya, a Treatise of Military Engines, &c. There are also extant of his Commen∣taries upon Aristarchus of Samos concerning the magnitude and distance of the Sun and Moon. Suidas. Vossius de Scientiis Ma∣thematicis.
• Papinian, a very famous Lawyer, whom Spartian calls the Honour of Lawyers, and Treasure of Laws, lived in the Third Age, and was first Counsellor at Fisc and afterwards Lord Chief Justice under the Emperor Severus; in whose fa∣vour he had a great share, and who at his death recommended to him his Sons Antony Caracalla and Geta; but the first cau∣sing his Brother to be put to death, Papinian would neither maintain nor excuse his Fratricide, and so had his Head chop'd off in the Year 212. Spartian in Sev. Geta & Carac. Dion. in Ca∣rac. Herodian lib. 3. Fischard. de vita Jurisc.
• * Papinius Sextus, of a Consular Family in Rome, threw himself headlong from a Rock to avoid his Mothers Criminal Amours, for which being accused by the Senate, she was ba∣nish'd the Town for 10 Years until her young Sons should be of age to be proof against her temptations. Tacitus.
• Papirius Masson (John) Counsellor in the Parliament of Paris, was born in St German Laval, a Town of Foret. He composed upon the marriage of King Charles the IXth. some pieces that procur'd him much esteem, and the friendship of the Learned. He was a Student in the Law at Angers, under Francis Baldwin, and receiv'd afterwards as Councellor in the Parliament of Paris. He changed his name from John to that of Papirius Masson, whether for to be distinguished from his Bro∣ther, Archdeacon and Prebend of Bayeux, who was also John, or for some other reason is not known. He afterwards pub∣lished an History of the Popes, Annals of France, Latin Elogies of Illustrious Men, the Description of France by its Rivers, and several other Pieces full of Wit and Learning, and died January 1611, aged 67, without Children. La Croix. du Main.
• Papirius or Papirii, an Illustrious Patrician Family of Rome.
• Papirius Cursor (Lucius) Dictator of Rome, the greatest Captain of his time, triumphed over the Samnites, and design'd to have put to death his General of the Cavalry, Q. Fabius Maximus Rutilianus, for fighting without his Orders, tho he had defeated his Enemies, in the Year of Rome 429. Fabius fled to the City, but the Tribunes declining to protect him, the People were prevail'd upon by the Tears of his Parents to sue for his Pardon. Papirius was Consul in 428, and had for Colleague C. Paetilius Libo; and during that Consulship, there was a Law made at Rome, taking off the obligation of satisfying any debt whatsoever by the Captivity of the Body. The occasion is con∣siderable enough to find a place here, since L. Papirius was the subject thereof. He was a very rich Patrician, who daily en∣creased his Estate by his Usuries, and had exhausted one called Publius by this means. The time of Payment being over, and Publius not having wherewith to satisfie, Papirius adjudged him for a Slave. C. Publius, a handsome young Man, did here∣upon offer to enter into Slavery for the ransoming of his Father, and the Creditor refused not so advantageous an exchange; but when he saw himself possest of so beautiful a Slave, he extend∣ed his beastiality yet further than his Avarice. The Youth born free, and having a noble Spirit, generously withstood all the Sollicitations and Threats of his base Master, until that finding himself too hardly press'd upon, he flew into the Street, and begg'd the help of the People, who flock'd about him, and secured him from the violence of Papirius, and procured after∣wards the Law whereof I have spoken. He was Consul three other times in 435, 39 and 41. He defeated the same Samnites again, made an hundred thousand of them Captives, and won the Town of Luceria. This was not the only advantage he had over this People, who were defeated by him again in 445, be∣ing Dictator the second time. He left two Sons Sp. Papirius, the Father of another of the same Name, on whom his Grand∣father bestowed a Crown and Bracelets in reward of his Valour in the Wars against the Samnites, as Livy remarks; and L. Papi∣rius Cursor, who was Colonel of Horse, and afterwards Consul in the 461 of Rome with Sp. Carvilius Maximus, a little after his Father's death. His Name was terrible to the Samnites, whom he entirely defeated, took their Cities, and receiv'd the Ho∣nours of Triumph. It was upon this occasion that Papirius laugh'd at the Superstition of the Sacred Chickens, wherewith the simple People of Rome were amused. His Augury had much more reason in it than those of the Hens, as having been founded upon the good Disposition of his Soldiers, and the Measures he had taken, which succeeded so well, that he kill'd above thirty thousand of the Enemy, made three thousand eight hundred Prisoners, and took fourscore and seventeen Co∣lours. Papirius was Censor, and Consul in 482, with the same Sp. Carvilius, a second time. He continued the War against the Samnites and Tarentines, which administred occasion of Tri∣umph for the Consuls, and at last put an end to the War with the Samnites, after seventy one Years continuance; and to that of the Tarentines, that had been begun ten Years before. Papi∣rius

• Masson made an Elogy upon the Family of the Papirii, ta∣ken by him out of the ninth Book of the Epistles of Cicero. Gesner speaks besides of one Papirius Fronto, and of another sur∣named Justus, both very famous Lawyers; and of Papirius Prae∣textatus, a Grammarian; Papirius Sextus was also a Lawyer. Li∣vy Hist. lib. 4, 8, 9, 10. and 14. Dion. Halicarnas. lib. 11. Plin. l. 7. Cassiodorus in Fast. Rutilius de Aut. Jurisc. Gesner. in Bibl. &c.
• Papous, the name of a Country in Terra australis, called by the Portuguese, la Tierra des Papous, that is, The Country of the Blacks. Some make it to be Part of new Guiney. And others say it is separated from it by a narrow Streight; it's near to the Equinoctional-line, and to the East of the Isle of Gilolo, one of the great Molucco's. There are not wanting those who would have it to be the same with that called the First-land in New-Guiney, discovered in 1527. The Valour and Fidelity of the People of this Country are so much esteemed that divers Princes of the neighbouring Islands take them to be their Soldiers, and the Guard of their Persons. Herrera Descript. des Indes.
• Pappenheim, a City of Germany in Swabia, upon the River Altmul, giving-Title first to a Baron, and afterwards to an Earl; from which Jeoffry-Henry de Pappenheim had his Name; who was Marshal of the Empire, Count of Pappenheim, and General of the Roman-Catholick Army of the League during the Wars in Germany. He fought in 1620 the Battle of Prague, and was found there among the Dead. But some of his Friends obser∣ving still some signs of life in him, took care to have his Wounds dress'd, and recovered him as it were from the Jaws of Death; which was very advantageous both to himself and the Imperial Party, to whom Pappenheim was very serviceable. He defeated the Boors of Germany in 1627. Resisted the Swedes very succes∣fully in divers Rencounters. And afterwards, in 1630, began to form the Siege of Magdeburg, and contributed much to the taking of that City. After the Battle of Leipsick, in 1631, he gathered the shattered Remains of the Imperial Army, defeated Bannier and some other of the Confederates, and made himself formidable. But the Succour he gave the Spaniards prevented not the Prince of Orange's taking of Maestricht. He afterwards came into Westphalia, where he put his Enemies to flight. And then joined himself to Wallestein, who fought the Swedes at Lut∣zen. He arrived there in the Evening, the Imperial Army be∣ing already broken by the Swedes. Pappenheim laboured in vain to restore the Fight, and there was shot in the Thigh with a Pistol Bullet, whereof he died next day. The seventh of No∣vember, 1632, the Great Gustavus, King of Sweden, who was also slain in that Battel, gave him the Title of a Soldier. In short, Germany has produced but very few who equalled him in Prudence, Courage and good Fortune. The Town Pappenheim is 14 m. N. W. of Neuburg, and 35 South of Nuremburg. Puf∣fendorf. Rer. Suevic.
• Papyrian, a name given to the Civil Law, comprehending the Laws of the Kings of Rome, collected by Sextus Papyrius in the Reign of Tarquin the Proud. This Law was very soon abo∣lished by the Lex Tribunitia, or Tribunes Law, in so much that not one of these royal Statutes are to be found in the Roman Law-books. Baldwin. Rosin.
• Papyrius, surnamed Praetextatus, for that he had given Marks of his extraordinary Prudence in the time he wore the Robe named Praetextata, (which in Rome was the Habit of young Men) was one day brought by his Father into the Senate, where were managed Affairs of very great Importance. His Mother who was desirous to know what was done, questioned him about it; but he had the wit to satisfie in some measure her curiosity without discovering the Sacret, by telling her; It had been re∣solved upon in the Senate, that every Husband should have two Wives. That Lady having presently acquainted her Friends herewith, gathered together, next Morning, a compa∣ny of Women, and went in a body to the Senate-House, to de∣mand, that the Women might have the same liberty given them, as was granted to the Men the day before, and that every one of them might be empower'd to marry two Husbands, which greatly astonish'd the Senators; whereupon Papyrius declared what was the true reason of this Commotion, and was highly extoll'd for his Prudence, but it was ordered, No young Man for the future should be admitted into the Senate save Papyrius alone. Macrobius.
• Para, a City of Southern America in Brasil, about the River of the Amazons, gives name to a little Country called The Go∣vernment or Capitania de Para, and is possess'd by the Portuguese, who have some Colonies there. Lon. 3. 28. Lat. 1. 30.
• Parabolans, a Name given in the first Age of the Church to certain Clerks of Alexandria, who courageously adventur'd into the Hospitals, to solace those that were sick, and had the Plague. They are mentioned in the Theodosian Code, and their number fixed; for they had been to the number of five or six hundred: and as they were subject to the Bishop, the Gover∣nours of Egypt were disturb'd at it. Code. Theod. de Episc. & Cler. Baronius A. C. 416.
• Paracelsus (Philip Aureolus Theophrastus Bombast de Hohen∣heim) was born in 1493 in a little Town near Zurick in Swisser∣land, called Einstdeln. His Father called William, and the na∣tural Son of a Prince, was well skill'd in the Sciences, and took great care of his Education. Paracelsus admirably answer'd his Expectations, and as his Inclination led him to the study of Physick, he made great progress in the same in a short time, and travelled into France, Spain, Italy, and the Empire in or∣der to be acquainted with the most celebrated Physicians there. After his return into Swisserland, he made his abode at the City of Bale, where he taught Physick in the German Tongue, as Ramus and some others inform us. In the mean time Paracel∣sus found a new way of preparing Physick, and made use of Chymical Remedies, which had so good success, that he ac∣quired much Reputation thereby; and more especially, as ha∣ving cured Diseases before held incurable. One John Lichten∣fels, a Canon, falling extream sick, promised him a considera∣ble Sum if he would recover him, which Paracelsus effected, but the other refusing to pay was sued by him; but the Judges having ordered the Canon to pay him only the usual Fee, he was so enraged thereat, that he forsoke the City of Basil and retir'd into Alsatia. He used to laugh at the ordinary way of practising Physick, and gloried to have overthrown the Me∣thod of Galen, which he saw was imperfect and doubtfull, whereby he contracted the hatred of the Physicians. We have his Works in Eleven Volumes by the Title of Opera Medico-Chymica sive Paradoxa. He has writ several other things th••t have not been published, and are to be found in the Clo••••••s of the Curious. He boasted, that he could by his Remedies keep a Man alive for several Ages, whereas he himself died when but 48 Years old in 1541, and was buried in the Hospital of St. Sebastian of Saltzburg, where may be seen his Epitaph. Se∣veral Authors have writ against him, because they did not well understand him, if his Admirers may be credited. Melchior Adam in vit. Germ. Medic. Vossius de Phil. C. 9. Se••••. 9. Quenstedt. de Patr. doct. Crasso Elog. de letter, &c.
• Paradin (William) a Native of Cuiseaux in Burgundy, and Dean of Beaujeu, was in great repute in the XVIth. Age, and alive in 1581. He published divers Books, which manifest that he was not meanly learned, the most considerable whereof are, The Chronicle of Savoy, divided into two parts; the first treating of the Earls in Sixty Chapters, and the second of the Dukes; The History of the Gallican Church; Memoirs of the Il∣lustrious Houses of France; The History of Aristeus, about the Translation of the Law of Moses; The History of our time; The Annals of Burgundy in three Books; Memoirs of the History of Lyons; and several other Latin and French Tracts, with divers Translations. He had a Brother called Claude Paradin, Pre∣bend of Beausen, and a Man of Learning, who lived in 1565, and writ divers things; as the Genealogical Alliances of the Prin∣ces of France and Gaul; The Tetrastichs of the Bible; Heroick Emblems, &c.
• Paradis (Romulus) an Ecclesiastick, lived in the XVIIth. Age, under the Papacy of Paul V. and was born in Citta Castel∣lana, a Town of the Ecclesiastical Estate. He was learned in the Law and other Sciences; writ excellent Latin, and was a curious Poet; died young about the time he was to publish a Poem entituled, Maxentius, and a Volume of Letters. He had printed a Collection of Poems, and the Inquisitor who Licensed them, being offended to see the Name of Paradis in the Frontispiece of a Profane Work, told him very seriously, He must put three points only after Romulus instead of the same. Paradis laugh'd at the Ignorance of the Man, and for fear of any farther trouble, left the matter in the same manner as that able Inquisitor had order'd it; in the mean time his Work met with very good success, and his Friends congratula∣ted him on all hands, and said, M. Paradis, your Verses are very pleasing. Pray, reply'd he, call me no more M. Paradis, least you bring me under the Inquisition; my Name is changed, and I am called M. three Points. This Story was soon published, and serv'd for pastime at the Court of Rome sometime. Janus Nici∣us Erithraeus. Pinac. Imag. Illust. p. 2. c. 54.
• Paradise. This word is derived from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which sig∣nifies a Garden, but is not originally Greek, for the Jews use the word Pardes in this same sence in the Books of the Old Te∣stament, and it's generally believ'd, they borrowed it from the Persians. We call the place where our fore-father Adam was created, Terrestrial Paradise, and Divines make use of the word Paradise when they speak of the Abode of the Happy, yet we do not find this word in all Moses's Law, because he does not speak in his Books, of the state of Souls when separated from their Bodies; tho there is some reason to believe, when he speaks of Isaac in these words, Appositus est in populo suo, he in∣timated, that his Soul was gone to a particular place amongst those of his Nation, which was interpreted by the Jews to be the Bosom of Abraham the Father of all the Faithful and True-Believers, and it's in this sence that our Saviour's words to the penitent Thief, Hodie mecum eris in Paradiso, are to be understood. Maldonat in his Commentary upon the 27th Chap∣ter of St. Matthew, is of this Opinion, because the Bosom of A∣braham, as he observes, was the place where the Saints were de∣tain'd untill the Heavens were opened after Christ's Ascension. All Divines give the name of Paradise to the Heaven that is to be the Residence of the happy, but differ about the time of their admittance therein; the Western Church holding, That the Souls of the Blessed enjoy their Happiness now in Heaven, whilst the Eastern denies it them till after the last Judgment. M. Simon says, The Greeks distinguish two sorts of Paradises; the first a place of Light and Rest mentioned in their Liturgy, wherein the Blessed expect the last Judgment; and this they call

• in their publick Office for the Dead, Paradise, Light, Life, Happiness, the Bosom of Abraham, and Mansion of the Living, &c. The Second Paradise shall be the Eternal Happiness which they will enjoy in Heaven after the day of Judgment; for it's only then, say they, that Jesus Christ will come as Judge, and will say to the Blessed, Come and enjoy the Kingdom prepared for you from the beginning of the World.
• Terrestrial Paradise is that pleasant place where Adam and Eve lived untill they were driven out of it for their disobedience. The Fathers and Doctors of the Church have endeavoured with great care to find what part of the World this was in, but without Success. The most common Opinion is, of those who place it in Mesopotamia towards Armenia, and understand by Eden the Country which stretches between Euphrates and Tigris to the Mountains of Armenia. Others mark its situation to∣wards the Caspian Sea, among the Mountains of Armenia. Some say it was in the Island Ceylan; some place it in Sumatra; others in the Canaries: Nay, some would have it upon a high Mountain, in the upper Region of the Air; nor did others stick to remove it to the surface of the Moon; but to pass by these, and others that would have it to be in Heaven, and give an Allegorical meaning to Moses's Description of it; Some Mo∣dern Authors are of Opinion, that the Terrestrial Paradise was in that Land, since called the Land of Canaan, Palaestina and the Holy Land; and they endeavour to confirm their Opinion thus; 1. Genesar, which is the name of a Lake in Palaestine, which was formerly a Valley, signifies, say they, in Hebrew, The first Garden, or the Garden of a Prince, that is, of the first Man. Jordan is form'd of Joer and Eden, which signifie, the River of Eden, the River of Delight; so that there is rea∣son to believe, that the Terrestrial Paradise was not far off this Lake. 2. God has always lov'd and favour'd this Country more than any other part of the Earth, as appears by these words, Est Terra quam Jehova Deus tuus curat. Semper sunt oculi Jehovae Dei tui in ea: It was there he establish'd his Temple, and accomplished the Mysteries of our Redemption. 3. Moses and the Prophets call several places in Palaestina, the Garden of God, or Terrestrial Paradise. 4. Josephus observes, That the two Pillars on which Seth the Son of Adam had engraven an abridgement of Arts and Sciences, were found in Syria. As to the Rivers of Paradise, they say that Jordan was the great one, which afterwards divided it self into four other, viz. Pison, Gihon, Tigris and Euphrates, but that in process of time, Sand had fill'd up the ancient Sources; that the Pison cross'd Ara∣bia Deserta, then the Happy, and disembogu'd it self into the Persian Gulf. The Gihon watered Arabia Petraea, and emptied it self into the Red Sea: The Euphrates and Tigris stream'd from Eden into Assyria and Chaldaea, whence they discharg'd 'em∣selves into the Persian Gulf. They that place the Terrestrial Paradise in a Plain on the top of Mount Taurus, or towards Mount Ararat, say, That the four Rivers mention'd in Scrip∣ture, have their Sources there; that the Pison is now called Phaze, and the Gihon, Araxes or Araff; for Gihon in the Chal∣daick, and Arax in the Persian Tongue signifie a River. The Learned are divided in their Opinions as well about the exi∣stence of this Paradise, as about the place where it was; Viega, Genebrard, Oleaster, Eugubinus and Jansenius think the Waters of the Deluge have quite destroy'd it: Others hold, that it's still in being, and St. Augustin says, Esse Paradisum illum fides Christiana non dubitat. Some will have it to be on high and inaccessible Mountains of Armenia; that Enoch and Elias were carried thither to live out of Mens sight untill the coming of An∣tichrist. Hoffman adds, That it's certain, Paradise had a Being before Adam, and proves, That it did not exist before the Crea∣tion of the World, because it was Terrestrial, and is describ'd with Fruit-bearing Trees, Rivers, &c. He says, There is rea∣son to believe it was very temperate, and thinks, that it contri∣buted to the long life of Adam and his Successors, untill In∣temperance, the Source of Distempers, got into the World to shorten our Days. He believes the Deluge has quite destroy'd that Paradise, and depriv'd it of all that render'd it pleasant, therefore concludes it folly to lose time in its search, since it wants its primitive distinguishing Characters, and smiles at the Jews for thinking Thisbis, Elias and Enoch were carried thither; whereas they were really taken into the Celestial Paradise, of which our Saviour spoke on the Cross, and whither St. Paul was lifted up, viz. the Third Heaven. St. August. in Genes. Joannes Herbinius dissertationes de Admirandis Mundi.
• Paragoia, Paloan, or Calamianes, an Isle and Kingdom in the Indian-Sea, put among the number of the Philippine-Isles, near an hundred Leagues long, twenty broad, and two hundred in circumference, the most Westerly, less fertil and inhabited of any of them, situated between the Isle of Borneo, and that of Manilla. It was never conquered by the Europeans.
• Paraguay, called by Herrera, Rio de la Plata, a great Coun∣try in South America, between Brasil and Peru, comprehends the Provinces of Paraguay, Uraguay, Parana, Guaira, Chaco, the River of Plata, wherein is also a River of that name arising from the Lake of Xarajas. This Country is fruitfull in all things, having Mines, Sugar-Canes, and a Plant called Coparibas, whose Juice is excellent Balm. Its Cities are l' Assumption, a Bishop's See, as well as Buenos Ayres, Santa Fe, Carrieutes and Itapoa, and belongs almost all to the Spaniards.
• Paraiba, a Province and City in South America in Brasil, with a large Haven belonging to it. The Country thereabouts is called the Government of Paraiba, Capitania de Paraiba. The City stands upon a River of the same Name; was taken by the Hollanders from the Portuguese in 1634. and called Frederickstadt. But the Portuguese quickly retook it, and gave it the Name of Nostra Sennora das Nieves; who have also in that Country the Forts of St. Catharine and St. Antony. Here is a vast River cal∣led also Paraiba. Its Mouth lyeth 21. 40. South Lat. And it is a noble River, full of Fish. There are three Rivers called by this Name. The first between La Plata and St. Vincent. This is the Second. And the third is in the North part of Brasil. The French were the first that Planted on this River, and were expel∣led by the Portuguese in 1584. Since which time the latter have possessed it. It entereth the Ocean by a large Mouth in the Lat. of six degrees to the North of Cape Blanco, two Leagues. After the Dutch took Olinda, the Portuguese much encreased this Colony, on the South side of the River lieth Paraiba three Leagues from the Ocean and is called also Philippaea. It has a convenient Haven and is well inhabited, but slightly fortified. Laet.
• Paralipomenes, or Chronicles, two Canonical Books of the Old Testament, in the beginning of which are the Genealogies of the principal Families of Israel. The Author of them is not known. But 'tis like that he that writ them was the same that composed the first six Chapters of Esdras, St. Jerom. Praef. ad lib. Paral. &c. Bellarm. de Script. Eccl. Huet. Dem. Evang.
• Parana, A Province of South America, in the Country of Paraguay, where the Spaniards have four Colonies, St. Ignatius, Itapoa, or l' Incarnation, Acaraio, or la Natividad, and S. Maria d' Ignaza, and wherein is also a River of the same Name that dischargeth it self into the Plata, and another called Paranaiba, which falls into that of the Amazons.
• Paranymphi, were those who conducted the Bridegroom and Bride to the Church on the day of the Celebration of the Marriage, and presented them to the Priests in the absence of the Parents. This Custom is mentioned in an Epistle of Pope Evaristus, who lived about the beginning of the second Age of the Church. And Pope Soter, about the end of the same Age, ordered that a Wife should be reputed lawfull, when the Priest had bestowed the Benediction, the Parents given her in Mar∣riage according to the Custom of the Christians, and the Paranymphi conducted them. Du Cange Glossarium Latinitatis.
• Paraphrase, (Chaldaick Paraphrase.) It's commonly believed that the first Translation of the Bible was into Chaldaick. And that the Ignorance of the Jews in the Hebrew Tongue, after the Babylonish Captivity, was the occasion of that Version called Targum, or the Chaldaick Paraphrase, which is neither done by one Author, nor at the same time, nor upon all the Books of the Old Testament. The first upon the Pentateuch, was done by On∣kelos, a Proselyte, who lived about the time of our Saviour, if we believe the Hebrew Authors. The second upon the Penta∣teuch, is attributed to Jonathan, the Son of Uziel, who is not the same with Theodotion, Author of a Greek Translation, as some have imagined, grounding it upon the Etymology of the word Theodotion, which in Greek has the same signification as Jonathan in Hebrew, that is, The Gift of God. The third upon the same Book, is called the Targum Hierosolymitanum, or the Jerusalem Pa∣raphrase; the Author of which is not certainly known, nor the time when composed. Schickard believes it to bear the same date as the Talmud of Jerusalem, which was writ about three hundred years after the last Destruction of the Temple. Burnt in the seventieth year after our Lord's Incarnation. There is besides these three Paraphrases upon the five Books of Moses, another upon the Psalms, Job and Proverbs, which is attributed to Ralf Jos. surnamed The Blind. There is one also upon the Canticles, Ruth, Lamentations, Ecclesiastes and Esther, but the Author not known. And we have a Chaldaick Paraphrase upon Joshua, Judges, Kings and the Prophets, by Jonathan the Son of Uziel, who according to the Jews had before writ the Paraphrase upon the Pentateuch. Several Learned Men believe that all which the Rabbins say concerning the Antiquity of the Chaldaick Paraphrases is fabulous. and that the oldest of all the Translations is that of the Septuagint. It's added also that they are later than St. Jerom, who having great acquaintance with the most Learned Rabbins, and w••it so much upon that Subject, could not fail of speaking of the Chaldaick Paraphrases if there had been any such in his time. The Jews affirm they were composed in the time of the Prophets. And they have them in so great Veneration, that they are obliged to read every week in their Synagogue, a Section of the Paraphrase of Onkelos, when they have read an Hebrew Text in the Bible. Ferrand. Reflecti∣ons sur la Religion Christienne.
• Paray-le-Moineau, Lat. Pareium Moniacum, a Town of France in Burgundy in the Country of Charolois, upon the River Brebinche, within two Leagues of the Loire.
• Parcae. 'Tis the Name of the three Sisters, Clotho, Lachesis and Atropos, which are by some made to be the Daughters of Jupiter and Themis, by others of the Night, Chaos, Necessity, &c. they were the fatal Sisters or Goddesses of Destinies, which govern∣ed the Thred, that is, the Course of Man's Life; the youngest whereof held the Distaff, and drew the Thred, the next, some∣what older, turned it upon the Spindle, and the third, already grown old, cut it off; whereupon ensued Death. Hesiod. in Theog. Natales Comes in Myth.

• Pardon. The Jews have a Feast called Junachipur, that is, The day of Pardon, celebrated on the tenth day of the month Tisri, which answers our September, appointed in Leviticus, chap. 23. v. 27. They cease from all work on this day as on the Sabbath, and eat nothing at all thereon. Rabbi Leo of Mode∣na observes, that the Jews used formerly a Ceremony on the Eve of this Feast, which consisted in striking thrice the Head of a live Cock, and saying every time, Thou must be sacrificed in my stead. Which Ceremony they called Capara, Expiation. But it is now observed neither in Italy, nor the Levant, as knowing it to be superstitious. They eat plentifully on this Eve, because of the Fast on the next day. Several bathed them∣selves, and caused thirty nine Stripes to be given them, which they called Malcud. Those that had detained any thing unjust∣ly from another, if their Consciences accused them, did then make Restitution. They begged Pardon of those whom they had offended, and forgave them by whom they had been inju∣red; gave Alms, and generally did all that ought to accompa∣ny true Repentance. After Supper several clad themselves in White, and in that posture, without any Shoes, went into the Synagogue, which all that Night shone with Lamps and small Wax-candles; where every Nation, according to its custom, made divers Prayers and Confessions in token of their Repen∣tance, which lasted at least three hours before they went to bed. Some of them spent the whole night in the Synagogue, Praying to God and repeating of Psalms. About the break of next day, all returned into the Synagogue drest as before, and stayed there till night, saying their Prayers, Psalms, and confes∣sions, without interruption, and begging of God to pardon the Sins they had committed. But upon the approach of the night, that is, when the Starrs began to appear, there was an Horn sounded, signifying that the Fast was at an end. Whereupon departing the Synagogue they saluted, and wished one another long life and happiness, bless'd the New-moon, and returning to their habitations, broke their Fast, and fell to eating. See Leo de Modena, Traitte de Ceremonies, part. 3. c. 6.
• Parenso, Parenzo, Parentum, a City of Italy, in Istria, with a Bishoprick, under Aquileia, upon the Sea-coast, and belong∣ing to the State of Venice, * 7 miles from Citta Nuova to the South, 28 from Capo D. Istria, and 80 East of Venice. It is well fortified, hath a good Haven, but the Air is unwholsome. All Ships bound for Venice take in Pilots here in Winter, and at Rovigno in Summer.
• Parentales, certain Banquets and Solemnities the Ancients had at the Funerals of their Relations and Friends. S. Jerom up∣on Jeremiah.
• * Parermenutae, certain Hereticks of the seventh Age, who wrested the Scripture in defence of their Errors. John Damasce∣nus.
• Pareus (Ambrose) of Laval, in the Country of Main, Chi∣rurgeon to Charles IXth. and Henry III. of France, made his Name famous to posterity for the Works he has left behind him. He lived in the Last Age. And observing there were but very few Books of Chirurgery in the French Tongue, and that there was a multitude of others in all sorts of Sciences, resolved to adorn it with what was best in an Art he had practised for forty years with great reputation. He laboured at this great Work which contained 26 Treatises with Cuts. James Guillemeau, the King's Chirurgeon, rendered it into Latin, and got it printed in 1582. We have some other Tracts of his besides. He was alive in 1584, and died a little while after. La Croix du Maine & du Verdier. Vauprivas. Bibl. Franc. Vander Linden, de Script. Med. &c.
• * Pareus (David) born at Frankenstein in Silesia, An. 1548. He was Professor of Divinity at Heidelberg 38 years, and acqui∣red immortal Fame by his solid Commentaries on the Scripture and his Disputations against Cardinal Bellarmin. His last Work was in polishing of the Body of Divinity begun by Ursin. He died An. 1622, aged 74, having three years before had a Vision in his Sleep of the City and Castle being all in a Flame, where∣upon he cried out, Good God avert this bad Omen, and preserve thy Sarepta. And accordingly the Town was sacked by the Spani∣ards a little after his death. His Commentaries on the Romans were burnt at London and elsewhere, for expressing himself free∣ly concerning Monarchy. He had a Son called Philip, who al∣so wrote divers Treatises. Both their Works were printed in three Volumes at Francfort, in 1647. Crocus Elenc. Scrip. S.
• Paria, a Province in the Continent of South America, with a Gulf of the same Name, and a River called also Orenoque, be∣tween Castile d' Or and Guiana. See Orenoque.
• Parima, a Lake in South America, in Guiana, and under the Line. Some call it also Roponouvini, and it is hitherto unknown to the Europeans.
• Parinacocha, a Province in South America, in the Kingdom of Peru, near the Mountains of Andes, possest by the Spani∣ards.
• Paris, upon the Seyne, in the Isle of France, is one of the fairest and greatest Cities in the World, the Capital of the King∣dom of France, has a Parliament, University and Archbishoprick, under which are Chartres, Meaux and Orleans. Authors cannot agree as to the original of its Name, or who was the Founder of it. We can onely say with Eusebius, that it is older than Rome, though we know not who built it. Julius Caesar speaks of Paris as well as Julian the Apostate, who staid there a great while during his residence in Gaul. The Greeks and Latins call it variously, as Lutetia, Leucetia, Leucotetia, Parisii and Lu∣tetia Parisiorum. All Authors almost agree as to the original of his Name, taken from the Marishes that were near that City, which made it extreme dirty. Lutetia coming from Lutum, signifying Dirt. Paris is usually divided into three parts, the City, Town, and University. The City is very ancient, built in an Isle formed by the Seyne, where may yet be seen the two old Gates, which are the great and little Chatelet. What is most considerable in it are, the Metropolitan Church of Notredame, la Sainte Chapelle, with several other Churches, and the Palace, where the Parliament and other Sovereign Courts hold their Sessi∣ons. This Palace was the ancient residence of the Kings, and the Hall of S. Louis may yet be seen in the Gaol there. The Town lies to the North part, and is lower than the rest, and built last, has eight Gates, is very numerous as to Inhabitants, contains a vast number of Churches, Palaces, &c. the most fa∣mous Building whereof is the Louvre, the King's ordinary resi∣dence since Lewis XIIth. Philip the August began this Sumptuous Edifice in 1214, to lay up his Treasure and Records therein, and to imprison Persons of Quality. Charles the Vth. repaired and en∣larged it. And afterwards Francis Ist. Henry IId. Charles IXth. Henry IVth. Lewis XIIIth. and the present King Lewis XIVth. of France, have at several times added to it. Here also is to be seen the Cardinal's Palace, built by the Cardin. and Duke of Rich∣lieu, and called now the Palace Royal. Besides several other Palaces or Houses of great Note; the Arsenal, Bastile, the great and little Chatelet. The University which Monsieur de Balzac called The La∣tin Country, and others The City of Learning, is the third part of Paris, and stands higher than the rest. It's believed Charlemaign laid the first foundations of it. Lewis the VIIth. and Philip the August contributed much to the increase of it. The Sorbon is the most eminent part of that University. The House of Navarre or de Champagne was founded by Jane of Navarre, the Wife of Philip the Fair, in 1304; and the College of Harcourt by Raoul de Harcourt, Prebend of Paris, in 1280. Cardinal de Maine built that called according to his Name, in 1302. That of Bayeux was founded by William Bonnet, Bishop of that City, in 1308. The College of Montague owes its original to Gisles Asselin, Arch∣bishop of Roan, who founded it in 1314. Those of Reims and Narbonne were built by the Prelates of those Cities, the last by Bernard de Fargie, in 1317. and the other by Guy de Roye, in 1412. I pass over others built by Regular and Secular Persons, in all a∣bove sixty, with about 8 thousand Scholars. To Paris belongs the first Parliament of France. Philip the Fair fixed it, and esta∣blished the Chamber of Inquests, which Charles VIIIth. divided into two, and appointed the Tournelle; the Chamber of Inquests was afterwards augmented into five; Francis I. created that of the Demesnes; and Henry IIId. added thereto that of the Requests of the Palace; the Court des Comtes was erected at Paris at the same time as the Parliament was; Charles VIth. established the Court of Aids, in 1355; Henry IId. added a Chamber thereto, in 1551; and Lewis XIIIth. afterwards added a third. Here is also a Court of Mints. The Treasury Chamber is the Jurisdiction of the Treasurers General of France; the Constable, and Mar∣shals of France, the Admiral and great Masters Inquisitors, and General Reformers of the Waters and Forests have their Jurisdiction at the Marble Table; the Baily of the Palace hath his Chamber in the Grand Hall; without the Walls of the Palace is the Great Counsel in the Cloister of St. Germain de Lauxerrois; and 'tis the Jurisdiction of the Great Provost of the Houshold, that of Paris for administring Justice and Ma∣nagement of the Affairs of that great City is held in the grand Chatelet; the Provost of the Merchants or Major, and Eche∣vins or Sheriffs have theirs also. There is yet a Court of Ju∣stice superior to all these I have spoken of, which is the King's Councel, and is divided into the Councel of State, Exchequer, and Privy-Councel. The Councel of State is composed of per∣sons whom the King is pleased to call to it, and are called Mi∣nisters of State. The Councel of the Finances consists of a Su∣per-Intendant, Intendants, Controllers, Registers and other Of∣ficers. The Privy-Council is composed of the Chancellor, Councellors of State, and Masters of Requests. Those who have formerly writ of the Antiquity of this City, affirm it con∣tained thirty four thousand Houses, and that its Walls were 1800 Perches in Circumference; but our modern Writers averr it contains no less than fifty thousand Houses, and 413 Streets, having daily increased since Clovis I. chose it for his residence, and that almost all the other Kings, his Successors, did ordinarily live there. Next we must take a little notice of its Hospitals, Bridges, publick Places, Gates and Suburbs. In the Town stands the Hospital of St. James, in St. Denys Street, believed to be founded by Charlemaigne; that of the Quinge∣vingts Aveugles and l' Hotel de Dieu attributed to St. Lovis; those of St. Gervais and St. Catharine; the three of Enfants Rouges, or Red-coats, Holy Ghost and of the Trinity; that of Incurable, l' Hotel des Invalides, the Hospital General, and several others in the Suburbs, about Thirty in all. The most remarkable Bridges are, the little Bridge, Pont St. Michel, le Pont St. Dame, le Pont au Change, and le Pont Neuf. There is besides in the Isle le Pont Marie, le Pont de la Tournel, and le Pont au Double; the others are those of l' Hotel-dieu, and of the Thuilleries, called the Red-bridge. The Place Royal in St. Anthony's Street is not onely the finest Place in Paris, but perhaps in the World; in the midst whereof is the Statue of King Lewis XIIIth. on Horse∣back

• in Brass; there is besides, the Piazza of Greve, Marche Neuf, between Nôtredame Church and the Palace; that of the Dauphine, la Place St. Michel, la Place Mankret, &c. A∣mongst the Ornaments of this City may be considered its se∣venteen Gates, whereof eight are in the Circuit of the City, and nine within the Inclosure of the University; of which many have been pulled down; as that of Nesle, S. Michel, &c. There is not one of these Gates but has very fine Suburbs adjoining to it, as St. Antony, Charonne, St. Martin, St. Denys, Montmartre, St. Ho∣norè, S. James, S. Marcel, S. Victor, and S. Germain, which at this day equals for its Grandeur and Magnificence of Structure, the fairest City in France. Paris suffered much by the Inroads of the Normans who came before this City in 845 and 856, and besieged it in 886 and 890, and was also much afflicted with the Cruelty of Strangers under the Reign of Lewis surnamed for his Travels d'Outremere. The English made themselves Masters of it in the Reign of Charles VIIth. The seditious Party of the League got it in the Reign of Henry IIId. who was basely mur∣thered under the Walls of it, in the year 1589. It was almost all consumed with Fire, in the year 585. Suffered another Con∣flagration, in the year 1034. And a terrible Inundation, in the year 1206; and its Territory, called Parisis, formerly extended as far as Pontoise on one side, and Claye towards la Brie on the other. It's well inhabited all about it; for there are no less than ten thousand Villages and Castles within ten Leagues round it. Paris was formerly onely a Bishop's See, under Sens; but at the Request of King Lewis XIIIth. Pope Gregory XXVth. erected it, in 1622, into an Arch-bishoprick. The Arch-bishoprick of Paris was, in 1674, advanced to the Dignity of a Dutchy and Peerage, in Favour of Francis de Harlay Chanvalon, the present Prelate. The Cathedral Church is Nôtredame, whose first Foun∣dation is attributed to Childebert Ist. King Robert caused it to be rebuilt. And his Successors continued his Design till the time of Philip the August, who finished this magnificent Stru∣cture, by the Care of Bishop Maurice of Sully. Among the Councils held in France, by the Assiduities of Hilarius of Poi∣ctiers, to re-establish the Orthodox Faith against the Arians, that of Paris is the most considerable, thought to have been held about 362. M. le Fevre, in the Reign of Lewis XIIIth, gives an account of this Council in the Fragments of S. Hilari∣us, the Title whereof imports, that it had been held apud Pa∣risaeam Civitatem, which is explained to be Paris, by M. le Fevre, Cardinal Baronius, and others, beyond all contradiction. We have in the same place the Epistle which the Bishops of France writ to the Eastern Prelates, wherein they explain their belief touch∣ing the Consubstantiality of the Son with the Father, and ac∣quaint them with the excommunication of Saturninus of Arles. This City was almost totally consumed with Fire in 585, before which misfortune Gregory of Tours says, that there was a Brazen Mouse and Serpent dug up in digging the foundations of a certain house, which the Superstition of the Ancients did look upon as Talismans that preserved the City from Fire. In 1420 Henry the Vth. of England possessed himself of this City, and by mar∣rying Catharine, daughter to Charles VIth. of France, Henry VIth. of England was crown'd at Paris in 1422 and again in 1431; this City was possess'd by the English until 1435, but the divi∣sions of England in the time of Henry VIth. occasioned the loss of France. In 1572, at the Infamous Bartholomew Massacre, 10000 protestant Gentlemen were murthered in this City contrary to the publick Faith. In 1588 the Inhabitants barricadoed the Streets against Henry IIId. at the instigation of the Duke of Guise, head of the League; and that same King being about to revenge this Insolence, was stabbed by James Clement a Dominican Fri∣ar. In 1590 this City was reduced by Henry the IVth. to such dreadfull Famine as is scarce any where to be read of. In 1610 Henry the IVth. was stabbed here by Ravaillac. In 1649 they were again reduced by Famine, and forced to comply with the Queen Mother of France. Paris is 170 m. S. West of Antwerp, 208 South East of London, 250 South West of Amsterdam, 600 West of Vienna, 670 North East of Madrid, 680 North West of Rome, 750 West of Cracovia, and almost 1460 West of Constan∣tinople. St. Marthe, du Chesne, Mezerai, Merula, Gregory de Tours.
• Paris, an Egyptian, the free Servant of Domitia, was a Jugler, in great esteem at the Court of Nero. Suetonius says that Domi∣tian caused him to be put to death, and that he divorced his Wife who was in love with Paris. Tacit.
• * Paris, Son to Priamus and Hecuba, called otherwise Alex∣ander, whose mother when with child of him having dream'd that she was brought to bed of a Fire-brand, the Southsayers told her that the Child she went with should occasion the ruine of Troy. Whereupon his Father ordered him to be made away as soon as born. But Hecuba, taken with his Beauty, took care to have him brought up by the Shepherds on mount Ida. Be∣ing grown up, he fell in love with the Nymph Oenone, by whom he had two Sons. Having acquired great fame for his equal de∣cision of Controversies, he was chosen by Juno, Pallas and Venus, to determine which of them was most beautifull, and had the best right to the golden Apple brought them by Discord at Pe∣l••us's Wedding, having this Motto, Detur Pulchriori. He deci∣ded for Venus, who had promised him the most beautifull woman in the world, which he preferr'd to Juno's Kingdom, and Pal∣las's wisdom. He won the Prize at the Wrestling Games at Troy, from Hector himself, who thereupon drawing his Sword, to have killed him, he discovered that he was his Brother, and being kindly received by his Father, a little after he was sent with a Fleet of 20 Ships to Greece, to demand Hesiod, and entertain'd by Menelaus, who being oblig'd to go for Crete, Paris laid hold of the opportunity to take Helena away. But Herodotus says that he took Sparta by force, and carried her off against her will with all the royal Treasures. From this Rape followed the Trojan war, wherein he and Menelaus fought hand to hand, and Paris, being almost conquer'd, was carried out of the Battle by Venus. He afterwards killed Achilles with an Arrow, which he thrust into the sole of his foot, as he kneeled before an Altar in order to marry his Sister Polyxena, for which he was afterwards killed by Pyrrhus. He was reckon'd fitter for Amours than Arms. Hence Ovid,

  Bella gerant alii, tu Pari semper ama.

• * Paris, a King of France, according to Manetho, in the 660 year before Rome, who is said to have founded the City of Pa∣ris, and given it his Name.
• * Parishes. Their Original according to Anastasius is owing to Fabian the 21st Pope, who divided Rome among the Deacons, which were seven in number, according to Luitprandus. Diony∣sius assigned to every Presbyter his Church, Church-yard and Pa∣rish, and instituted Diocesses. After that Pope Marcellinus ap∣pointed 25 Diocesses. Honorius, Archbishop of Dover, a Roman, and Disciple to Gregory the Great, was the first that instituted Parishes in England. Spelman. Glossar. Arch.
• * Parita, a Town of New-Spain, in N. America, with a con∣venient Haven on the Coast of the South-sea. It gives also name to the Bay on which it stands. Baudr.
• * Parker (Henry) Son and Heir to Sir William Parker, by Alice, his Wife, the Sister and Heir of Henry Lovel, had Sum∣mons to Parliament in 21 H. 8. by the Title of Lord Morley, in right of his Mother, to whom that Title descended through the Issue of a second Son of that Stock, he was succeeded by his Grand-son Henry, and he by the Lord Edward, his Son, who was one of the Peers that gave Judgment of Death upon Mary, Queen of Scots, at Fotheringhay. This Edward married Elizabeth, the sole Daughter and Heiress of William Stanley, Lord Montea∣gle, in whose right his Son William bore the Title of Lord Mont∣eagle, and was the person to whom that notable Letter was de∣livered, whereby the dangerous Powder Plot came to be disco∣vered. The Contents thereof being to advertise this young Lord to forbear coming to the Parliament that Session which was to begin 5. Nov. 3 Jac. I. intimating that those who should sit there would receive a terrible blow, and yet not see who hurt them. He was succeeded by Henry, his second Son, who died An. 1655 leaving one onely Son call'd Thomas, who married Mary, the Daughter of Henry Martin of Langworth, in Com. Berk. Esquire. Dugdale.
• Parliament. 'Tis the Name of the Courts of Judicature in France: so called for that therein are debated the right of Par∣ties, and a Decision made of the same. Under the first and se∣cond Race of the Kings, Justice was ordinarily administred at the suit of those Princes, and in their presence. King Pepin de∣sirous to pass into Italy, and not being able to preside at the or∣dinary Assemblies of Justice, instituted about 755, or 56, a Parliament consisting of divers Lords of his Court. They were usually held twice a year, but at days and places uncertain. The succeeding Kings made some alteration in the Parliament, which was always removing from place to place, till the Reign of Philip the Fair. This Prince, willing to rid himself of the importunity of Pleaders, and to save his people a vast expence which they were usually at in following the Court, declared the Parliament sedentary at Paris. The Edict bears date in 1302. It ought to have been held twice a year, to wit, on the eighth day after Easter, and at All-Saints, and every Sessions to continue at least two months. The King made choice of two Prelates and two Barons to preside there, which were af∣terward usually Archbishops or Bishops, and Princes or some great Lords of the Court. There was then but one Chamber, called the Prelates-Chamber, for that it was composed of di∣vers Ecclesiastical Persons. Necessity afterwards and multipli∣city of business obliged the Kings to increase the number of those Chambers. That of Inquests which was the first and the principal was called by the name of the Grand-chamber or Grand-vault. The Chancellor or some one of the Prelates was President there; and in their absence, three of the principal and ancientest amongst them. They were called Masters of Parli∣ament till the Reign of Philip de Valois, who by his Edict, in 1343, honoured them with the title of Presidents. The first whereof was Simeon de Bury. The others that presided in this Charge, though they had not the Name of Presidents, were Hugh de Courcy, William Bertrand, &c. The Parliament of Pa∣ris is called the Court of Peers, where the Dukes and Peers and other Officers of the Crown take the Oath. Thither they have their Suits removed, and are judged when accused of any Crime. This Right is so peculiar to this Court, that it was looked upon as great Injustice, and an Infringement of its Privile∣ges, to grant Commissions to form Processes elsewhere against the Marshall de Marillac and the Duke of Montmorency. The Provin∣ces under the Jurisdiction of this Parliament are the Isle of France, Beausse, la Sologne, Berry, Auvergne, Lionnois, Forez, Be∣aujalois, Poitou, Anjou, Angoumois, Maine, Perche, Picardy, Baie, Champagne, Touraine, Nivernois, Bourbonnois and Macon∣nois.

• The Parliament of Paris has several great Prerogatives, viz. as having Cognizance of the Right of the Regale and Peer∣ages, exclusive of all other Parliaments. The Suits also both Civil and Criminal of the Peers of France, and the Right of their Peerages held by them in Appennage of the Crown, are in the first place cognizable before them. Matters controverted relating to the University of Paris, and to several other Com∣munities, Causes wherein the Attorney General is concerned, criminal Processes against the great Officers of the Crown, and of Presidents and Councellors of the Court, Treason, the Confir∣mation of the Privileges of Cities and other Communities, the Interpreting and Reforming of Customs, the Verifications of Edicts, Statutes and Declarations of the King's of France, do all belong to this Assembly. Where, besides the Dukes and Peers, Bailiffs and Sheriffs, and all the Judges and Magistrates take their Oaths, and upon their Summons do immediately appear before them. This Parliament consists of eight Chambers, which are, the great Chamber, the five Chambers of Inquests, and the two Chambers of the Tournelle. The great Chamber is composed of the chief President, seven other Presidents à Mortier, and twenty nine Councellors, to wit, ten of the Clergy, and nine∣teen Laicks. The Dukes and Peers have there their Seats and de∣liberative Voices, and so have Councellors of Honour, and Ho∣norary Councellors; the Abbot of St. Denys in that Quality, the Archbishop of Paris as Duke and Peer of France. The Ma∣sters of Requests have also Seats and Voices there; but there cannot be admitted above four of them. Every Chamber of Inquests consists of two Presidents, and twenty eight Councel∣lors. The Tournelle for Criminal Matters is composed of four Presidents à Mortier, and eighteen Councellors, eight of the great Chamber, and ten of the Inquests. The Tournelle for Civil Affairs has four Presidents, and six and twenty Councel∣lors, six of the great Chamber, and twenty of the Inquests. There was also a Statute-Chamber erected by Henry the Fourth, in 1597, to take Cognizances of Causes and Processes, wherein those of the reformed Religion were concerned; but it was suppress'd by an Edict of January, 1669. During the Vacations from the seventh of September, till the day after Martin-mass. There was another Chamber established by the old Ordinances, for the deciding of certain cases that required expedition, and could not stay. The second Parliament of France is that of Toulouse, instituted by Philip the Fair, in 1332, and fixed there by Charles VIIth. in 1443, under whose Jurisdiction is Langue∣doc, Vivarois, Velay, Govaudan, Albigeois, Quercy, Rovergne, Lau∣ragois, the Country of Foix, and part of Gascony. The Councel∣lors of the Parliament of Paris pretend to have a Right to sit in the other Parliaments. King Charles VIIth. in 1454, grant∣ed to the Councellors of Toulouse the same Right in the Parlia∣ment of Paris where the Ordinance was refused to be confir∣med; whereupon the Court of Toulouse put out a Decree in 1466, wherein they protested the Councellors of Paris should not be admitted at Toulouse without they first verified the foresaid Ordinance. The third Parliament is at Grenoble, and compre∣hends Dauphine, called at first by the Name of the Delphinal Council, but Charles VIIth. made it a Parliament in 1453. The fourth is at Bourdeaux, instituted by Lewis XIth. and takes in Pe∣rigord, Limosin, Bourdelais, Landes, Saintogne, Basadois, the higher Gascony, part of Biscay and M••doc The fifth at Dijon, for Bur∣gundy was settled by Lewis the XIth. in 1476, and rendred se∣dentary by Charles the VIIIth. in 1492. The sixth the Sove∣reign Court of Normandy, at Roan, erected under the Name of Exchequer, by Philip the Fair, in 1302, was made perpetual by Lewis XIIth. in 1499; and Francis the First gave it the Name of Parliament in 1515. The seventh is the Parliament of Pro∣vence, seated at Aix, which was established by King Lewis XIIth. in 1501. The eighth that of Bretany, erected in 1551 at Rennes by Henry IId. and has since been transferred to Vannes, in 1675, to be convened every half year. The ninth is the Parliament of Pau, that takes in the Bishopricks of Lescar and Oleron, and was erected by Henry IId. King of Navarr and Prince of Bearn, in 1519; and re-established by Lewis XIIIth. in 1621. This same Prince instituted also, in 1633, the Parliament of Metz, for the Countrys of Messin and for Mets, Toul and Verdun. The Parliament of Franche-Comte, at Dole, erected by the present King, is now at Besancon. Under the Name of Parliaments per∣haps may be placed the Sovereign Councils held for deciding of Causes without any further Appeal; as that of Perpignan, where the Officers wear a red Robe Arras, chief for Civil Af∣fairs, Tournay and Pignerol. The Council of Alsatia held at Ensisheim was transferred to Brisac on the twenty third of Septem∣ber, 1675. Those of the reformed Religion have had in some Parliaments Edict-Chambers, as they called them, which are now all suppress'd. Those of Paris and Roan, in 1669. The Mipartite-Chamber of Castres, in 1679. Divers Authors have treated particularly of the Parliaments, as Fauchet in his Origi∣nes des Dignitez, & Magistrats de France. Vincentius Lupanius, Comment. de Magistratibus & Praefecturis Francorum. Charles de Figon, Discourse des Estates & Offices tant du Government que de la Justice. Bernard de la Roche Flavin, des Parliaments de France. Bartholomew Chassanea, De Praesidibus Parliamentorum, pag. 7. Catal. gloriae mundi. Joh. Chemi, Livre des Offices de France. Peter de Miraumont. Memoirs sur l' Origine & Institution des Cours Sovereigns.
• Parma, a City of Italy, the Capital of a Dutchy of the same Name, a Bishop's-see formerly under Ravenna, and now under Bolonia, where there is also an University founded by Rainucus Farnese, in 1599. It's the ordinary Residence of the Duke and his Court, stands upon the River of Parma, that divides it into three Parts, which have Communication by three Bridges. The Duke's Palace, his Gardens, the Cittadel, Cathedral and Fortifi∣cations are worth the Observation of Travellers. This City is very ancient, and after the Fall of the Roman Empire had di∣verse Lords. The Emperor Frederick Barbarossa besieged it two years, but in vain. But after many Revolutions, the Church being in peaceable possession of this State, Pope Paul IIId. cal∣led before Alexander Farnese, made Peter Louis Farnese, his Son, Duke of it. He was disturbed in his Possession by the Empe∣ror Charles Vth. But it was established in this Family by the Marriage of Octavio with Margaret of Austria, natural Daugh∣ter to the same Emperor. The City of Parma is three miles in Circumference. Its Cathedral has an excellent Dome painted by le Corregio, who was of Parma as well as Parmigiano. The adjacent Country is very fertil, and the Cheese made there is in esteem throughout all Europe. In this place is an Academy of excellent Wits called Innominati. They chuse rather to be wise indeed, than to be reputed so, and have contributed much to the Reputation of the City. The Duke's Territories lie between the Milanese, Modena and the Republick of Genoa, and comprehends, besides the Dutchy of Parma, that of Plai∣sance, l' Etat de Busseto, and that of Val di Taro; besides which, he formerly possess'd the Dutchy of Castro and Ronciglione. The principal Cities are Parma, Plaisance, Borgo di val di Taro, Busseto, Borgo S. Donino Fiorenzuola. Parma stands 26 miles S. E. of Cremona, 34 S. W. of Mantua, 72 S. E. of Milan, 86 N. W. of Florence, and 220 of Rome; Lon. 30. 40. Lat. 44. 24. Leand. Alberti.
• Parmenides, of Elis, a Philosopher, the Son of Pyres and Disciple of Xenophon, others say, of Anaximander. Eusebius says, he liv'd in the 86 Olympiad, about the 316 or 318 Year of Rome. He was the first that said, the Earth was round, and the center of the World, and that there were two Elements, Fire and Earth; adding, that the first Generation of Men came from the Sun, and that that Star was cold and hot, which are the two principles of all things; That the Soul and Spirit are the same thing; and, That there are two sorts of Philosophy, the one grounded upon Truth, and the other consisting in Opinion. His Philosophy is in Verse. Plato hath writ a Dialogue entitled Parmenides, or the Idea's. Diogenes Laertius, lib. 9. vitae Phil. Theophrastus. Plutarch. Clemens Alexandrinus, &c.
• Parmenian, a Schismatical Bishop of Africa, chosen by the Donatists after the death of Donatus their Chief, to govern the Church of Carthage, in 368.
• Parmenio, General of Alexander the Great's Army, who up∣on divers occasions gave him Testimonies of the esteem he had for him, as Parmenio had given proof of his Courage. That Prince caused him and his Son Philotas to be put to death, as having been accused, together with Dimnus and Nicomachus for conspiring a∣gainst his person. He was advised withall, by Alexander, upon the offers made him by Darius King of Persia, to give up unto him all the Country beyond the River Euphrates, and his Daughter Statyra to wife with ten thousand Talents of Gold for the ransom∣ing of the Country he laid claim unto, and the proposal seem'd so advantageous to Parmenio, that he express'd himself thus; Were I Alexander I would accept of these Offers; to which that Prince reply'd, And I also were I Parmenio. Plutarch.
• Parnassus, called by the Barbarians Liacura, according to Sophian, a Mountain of Phocis, having two tops conse∣crated to the Muses and their ordinary abode, often mention'd in the Writings of the Poets. There was also a Town of this Name in Asia Minor, in the Province of Cappadocia, a Bishop's See.
• * Parnaw, Lat Parnavia, a City of Livonia and Province of Estonia, subject to the Swedes. It stands at the Mouth of a River of the same Name upon the bay of Riga, 55 miles from Revell to the S. and Riga to the N. It's of small compass but well fortified. It has a strong Castle and a convenient Haven, and it was formerly a hanse Town; it belong'd at first to the Poles, but in the last Century often taken and retaken, but the Swedes having seiz'd it in 1617, possess it ever since, together with the Territory belonging to it. It is Lon. 46. 00. Lat. 57. 20. Baudr.
• * Parnus, a certain Man, who having lost his Boat, qua∣relled with every one he met about it. Hence came the Pro∣verb, Disceptare ob Parni Scaphulam. Dioginianus apud Eras∣mum.
• Paropamissus, Paropanisus, an Ancient Country of Persia; the Moderns think it lies partly in the Province of Candabar belonging to the King of Persia, and partly in the Cabul of the Mogul, between Aria, Bactriana, India and Arachosia. Ptolo∣my says, That the Ancient Inhabitants of this Country, whom he calls by divers Names, were very Savage; and Curtius adds, They had no manner of Commerce with other Nations, that the Country is cold and barren, and the People dwell in Huts made of Brick. Alexander's Army suffered much in this place. It was the name of a Mountain also, that stands to the North of this same Country, and which some who have writ Alexan∣der's Life have called by mistake Caucasus, whereas Caucasus lies between the Caspian and Euxine Seas, to the North of Ibe∣ria, a Country Alexander never saw; but the Name of Caucasus

• being much more famous than that of Paropanisus the Greeks design'd to honour him, by saying, He had march'd as far as Caucasus, to which Prometheus was fasten'd.
• Paros now Paxio, an Island in the Egaean Sea, and one of the Cyclades, called by various names, as Demetrias, Zacintha, Hiria, Hiliessa, Cabarnis and Minoea, as Pliny and Stephanus of By∣zantium inform us, hath always been famous for its white Mar∣ble. It's also noted for its fair Water, and want of Mice. The Venetians were Masters of it, but the Turks took it from them, together with Negropont, about 1470. It was formerly a Bishoprick under Rhodes. Pliny. Strabo. Stephanus. Ferrari in Lex Geog. &c.
• * Parret, a River in Somersetshire which runs from South to North into the Severn Sea, watering by the way Croket-horn, South-Petherton, Longport and Bridgewater.
• Parrhasius, a Painter of Ephesus, or according to others, of Athens, lived in the time of Socrates, if we believe Xenophon, who introduces him in a Dialogue, entertaining himself with that Philosopher, he was esteem'd one of the most excellent Pain∣ters of his time; and Pliny gives him the Elogy of having been the first that enriched Painting with that Symetry or proporti∣on that ought to be between one part and another. * He was also the first that represented the Features of the Face, neatness of the Hair, and pleasantness of the Countenance, but was out-done by Timas in his Picture of Ajax: He was also in competition with Xeuxis, who painted Grapes so naturally, that Birds peck'd at 'em; and Parrhasus did paint a Linen Sheet so very like real Linen, that Xeuxis being proud that he had deceiv'd the Birds, desired that Sheet might be taken a∣way that his Picture might be seen, but finding his mistake he yielded the Victory to Parrhasius as having deceiv'd him an Artist, whereas he only deceiv'd Birds. Sueton. Quintilian. Dio∣dor. Sicul. Pliny lib. 35. c. 10.
• Parrhasius (Janus) a Grammarian born at Cosenza, lived a∣bout the end of the XVth. Century, and was in esteem for his Knowledge, he taught a long time at Milan; those of the same imploy with him, caused him to be expell'd by ridiculous calum∣nies cast upon him, because his Learning was a continual reproach to their Ignorance. Parrhasius extreamly troubled with the Gout retir'd to Cosenza, and died there. His Wife was the Daugh∣ter of Demetrius Chalcondylus. Divers Works are attributed to him, tho he published none but Commentaries upon Claudian, and Ovid's Poem in Ibin. Paulus Jovius in Elog. Doctor. Cap. 127. Pierius. Valerianus. Simler, &c.
• * Parshore, a Market-Town and thorough Fair in Worcester∣shire, on the River Avon, over which it has a Bridge. It is the Capital of its Hundred, and was formerly beautified with an Ab∣by. It stands 78 miles from London.
• Parsis, a sort of Pagans in the Kingdom of Cambay or Gu∣zurate a Province of the Empire of the Great Mogul in the Main-land of India, descended from the Persians who retir'd thither to avoid the Persecutions of the Mahometans in the Se∣venth Age. For Abubeker having attempted to establish Maho∣metanism in Persia, the King, who found himself too weak to oppose him, embark'd with eighteen thousand Men for the Isle of Ormus, and landed in Indostan on the Terra Firma of India. The King of Cambay, who was also a Pagan, receiv'd him, and gave him leave to dwell in his Country, whither that liber∣ty drew divers other Persians, who have there retain'd their own way of living, and ancient Religion. They believe that there is but one God, who hath created and preserves the World, but that he hath Seven Deputies, who take account of all that passes in the Universe, and execute his Orders there for the good of Man, and the preservation of all things. Under these seven Deputies they place besides six and twenty others, who are inferior to them both in Dignity and Office, and they in∣voke them all, and adore them almost as Gods. They have no Mosques or Temples for the exercise of their Religion, but set aside for this purpose some Chamber in their House. Their Days of worship are the first and the twentieth of the Moon. Their Doctors or Priests are not distinguish'd from the rest of the Parsis but by a Woollen Girdle, or one made of Camels-Hair. They take particular care of Fire, as a Symbol of the Deity, wherefore they never put out a Candle or Lamp, and suffer their Fire never quite to extinguish: And if a House be in danger of being burnt, they do not throw Water thereon, but endeavour to stifle the Fire with Earth. Their Law for∣bids them to eat of any living Creature, and herein they imi∣tate the Bejans; but these Prohibitions are not so severe, but that in case of necessity, or of War, they kill Sheep, Goats, Deer, Poultry and Fish, and eat thereof; but they strictly ab∣stain from Beef and Hares-flesh, neither do they ever kill Ele∣phants, Camels or Horses. Mandeslo Tom. 2. d'Olearius.
• * Parthaon, the Son of Jason Faraeus who had a very rich Brother called Merion, a great Miser, Jason having a Son born him, invited all the Princes of Thessaly to the Feast, of which he appointed his Brother Merion to be Master; who being in∣tent on his business, Jason, under pretence of Hunting robb'd his House of twenty Talents of Silver to defray the charge of the Supper; which Merion hearing of, he called his Nephew Parthaon, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, importing the Plun∣der of his House. Polienus.
• * Parthenay, a City of Poitou in France upon the River To∣ve•• in the middle between Tours to the N. and St. Maxences to the S six Leagues from each. Baudr.
• Parthenius, of Nicea, a Poet who lived in the beginning of Augustus's Reign, writ a Poem which we still have, entitled, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or de Amatoriis affectionibus, and dedi∣cated it to Cornelius Gallus, Governour of Egypt. He writ also the praises of Aretas, his Wife, and several other Pieces. It's said he was made a Slave in the time of the Mithridatick War, that Cinna made him free, and that he died in the time of Tibe∣rius. If we believe all that Suidas says upon this matter, we must suppose Parthenius was taken when very young, for there was above Seventy Years between this War and the Reign of Tiberius; however it be, it's said Virgil was his Scholar, and that he imitated him in a Poem attributed to him, called Ne∣rotum. Aulus Gellius, lib. 13. C. 25. Suidas in Parth. Vossius, l. 2. de Hist. Graec. l. 1. de Poet. l. 8. Gesn. in Bibl.
• Parthenope, the Name of one of the Syrens, who failing to charm Ulysses and his Companions with their singing, threw themselves into the Sea out of despair. The Poets say, That some went on one side, and others on the other, and that Par∣thenope landed in Italy, where afterwards the Inhabitants finding her Tomb, built a City there, and called it according to her Name, Parthenope; but they ruined it afterwards, for that they had forsaken Cumes to settle there; but being advertis'd by the Oracle, that in order to be freed from the Pestilence that troubled them, they must restore the City of Parthenope, they caused it to be re-built, and called it Neapolis, because of that new Restauration; now called Naples. Ruscelli Nell. Indice de gl. Huomi illust.
• Parthia, the Country of the Parthians, a Province of Persia, that formerly gave name to a great Empire. It lies in Asia between Media, Hyrcania, Aria, Carmania, and the Pro∣vince of Pharsi; and is now called Arak, or Er••k and Yerak, and Arak Atzen, when distinguished from Arak Arabi the Country of Bagdat: Others say, That the Parthia that now is, comprehends the Province of Khaemus, and part of that cal∣led Chorasan. The Parts of this Country were Comisena, Par∣thiena, Coraena, Paratanticena and Tabiena. Ptolomy reckoned in his time five and twenty Cities in Parthia, the Capital whereof was Hecatompolis which some take to be Ispahan. It was a desart and barren Country; and Strabo says, The Macedoni∣ans slighted it, and made no stay there, for that they could find nothing wherewith to support their Army: However, it grew at length so powerful, that the Parthians disputed for the Empire of the East with the Romans. Arsaces was the Founder of it, and his Successors took the Name of Arsacides untill the time of Artaban, who was kill'd by Artaxerxes the Persian. This Empire lasted four hundred Years, having been established about 250 before Christ, and ended about the 227 or 28 Year of our Re∣demption. The Parthians were very cruel and debauched both as to Wine and Women, but otherwise good Warriours, and indefatigable in Labour. They were particularly noted for their dexterity in shooting behind 'em as they fled. They had such a superstitious Veneration for their Kings, that they kiss'd his Feet, and never approached him but in an humble manner, touching the very ground with their Mouths. Zeno∣phon. Justin. lib. 41. Herodian lib. 6. Agathias l. 1. Strabo l. 13. Pliny. Appian.
• Particulae, certain pieces of Bread which the Greeks offer in celebrating their Liturgy in commemoration of the Saints alive and deceased, besides the Consecrated Bread which is offered in remembrance of our Saviour's Sufferings. Gabriel de Phila∣delphia. Traite des Particules.
• * Les Partois, Lat. Pagus Pertensis, a Tract of Champagne in France, having the Dutchy of Bar to the E. It's principal Town is Vitry le Francois.
• Partula, a Goddess which the Romans believ'd had the care of Big-bellyed-women ready to lye in; for they had another Goddess called Natio, that was to look after new-born Chil∣dren. Partula was not the same as Lucina, as it seems St. Au∣gustin believed, when he speaks of it in his Book de Civitate Dei, where he calls it Partunda. Partula, according to Tertul∣lian, govern'd and look'd after the Women during the term of their being with child, Lucina brought the Child into the World. But the Superstition of the Romans went yet further, for they made also a Goddess to nourish the Infant, called Ale∣mona, another to preserve him from all accidents during the ninth Month he should be in the Womb, named Nona; and finally one to take care of him till the time of his Birth, if-so-be his Mother should go with him till the tenth Month, and called by them Decima.
• Paruta (Paul) a Venetian, descended from a Family that has been eminent for good Services to their Country. He attain'd to great knowledge in the Sciences, and his Parts procured him early employs in the Republick. He was sent to settle the Frontiers of the Sate of Venice with the Archduke, which he successfully accomplish'd, was afterwards made Governour of Brescia, Knight and Procurator of St. Mark, and Embassador at Rome to Pope Clement the VIIIth. He had other Commissi∣ons, which he discharged so well, and with so much Prudence as to be called the Cato of Venice. He died in 1568, aged 58. His great Imploys hinder'd him not from improving the Incli∣nation he had for Learning, so that he composed divers excel∣lent Works; as, The History of Venice; Discorsi politici; Per∣fezione della vertue politica, &c. Lorenzo Crasso, Elog. d' Hu∣om Letter. Ghilini, Theat. d' Huom Letter. Le Mire, de Script. Sec 16. &c.

• Parysatis, Sister of Xerxes, and Wife to Darius Occhus, King of Persia, who began his Reign in the 330th. Year of Rome, was of a very cruel Nature. She caused Statira, Wife to her Son Artaxerxes, whom she loved not, to be poisoned, ef∣fecting it thus: She poisoned one side of a Knife, with which she divided a small Bird, and giving the poisoned part to her Daughter-in-law, who seeing her eat the other half, eat it without any suspicion. The King angry at this, order'd her Woman Ginge to be try'd, who being absolv'd by the Judges, he order'd her death himself, which created a continual quar∣rel between him and his Mother, who made away all those that complyed not with her Humor, as Crenias de Gnide, a Physician that lived in Persia at that time, witnesseth. She deposed in the Year of Rome 358, Tissaphernes Governour of Asia, whom Ti∣thraustes his Successor afterwards kill'd. This Name has been common to some Princesses of Persia. Plutarch In Darium. Justin, &c.
• Pas, a Country and Seigniory in Artois that gives Name to one of the most Ancient and Illustrious Families in the King∣dom, which is that of the Marquess de Feuquiers, that is now a principal Barony of the Country of St. Paul, situated upon the River Authia. It's Bailiwick was united to the Crown of France by the 37 and 41 Articles of the Pyrenaean Treaty, and is of great extent: And this Barony hath to the number of twelve Peers, among whom there are Viscounts. There was formerly in this City a Castle which time has ruin'd; and we are inform'd by the Chronicle of Baldrick Bishop of Noyons, that in 1032 there was a Collegiate Church also there, the Pre∣bendaries of which had for a long time been the rewards of the Soldiery, which obliged Alvisius Bishop of Arras, to unite them to the Table of the Monks of the Priory of Pas, in the year 1138.
• Pas (Manasse de) Marquess de Feuquiers, was born at Saumur the first of June 1590. He was a valiant Man and signaliz'd himself at divers Battels and Sieges; but yet a greater Politician. It was he that contributed much to the uniting of the Swedes and divers Princes and States of the Empire with Lewis XIII. and carried on that famous Negotiation with Wallestein Duke of Freidland, Generalissimo of the Emperor's Forces, which would have had greater Consequences, had it not been for the Death of Wallestein. He died at Thionville the 14th. of March 1640.
• Paschal (Blaise) born at Clermont in Auvergne, was Son to a Father of great worth, who was President in the Court of Ai∣des in Auvergne, afterwards Councellor of State, and for the space of nine or ten years executed the Office of Inten∣dant of Justice at Roan. He was known to all the Learned of his time, because of his great knowledge in all sorts of Scien∣ces, particularly in the Mathematicks. It was he that instructed and educated his Son, who never had any other Master, both in the Languages and the other Sciences; and the tutorage of such a Father had so good a success upon the Son, that he always appear d in his Youth in every thing to exceed his Years, and pas∣sed in an Age full of learned and able persons, for one of the great∣est Wits, profoundest Mathematicians, and most perfect Models of true Eloquence. One may see in the Prefaces of some Works that take notice of him, how he learnt, or rather in∣vented, if I may so say, in some sort, Geometry at eleven years of age; at sixteen he composed a Mathematical Piece of excel∣lent worth; about nineteen he invented his Machine of Arith∣metick that is admir'd by all the Learned. He afterwards fell to the making of those famous Experiences of Vacuity, which have made a••l understanding Men say, That a great number of the effects of Nature ought to be attributed to the heaviness of the Air which were formerly ascribed to the horror of a Vacuum. And last of all, by a Vertue altogether extraordina∣ry, he renounced at the age of thirty two, the advantages which his excellent Qualities might have procured him in the World, for to spend the remainder of his life, as indeed he did, in an exemplary Retirement. The Works he has left behind him are in esteem throughout the World, as being accomplish'd Pieces, and make Posterity to regret the want of that Work he design'd against Atheists, of which there are but some few frag∣ments that have been published in a Collection of his Thoughts. He died at Paris Aug. 19. 1662, aged 39 Years and 2 Months, after a tedious sickness, wherein he made appear a most Christi∣an Patience. His Body was buried in the Church of St. Eti∣enne du Mont. See the Preface of a Book entituled, De Equilibre des liqueurs & des Pensees.
• Paschal I. of that Name Pope, a Roman, chosen after Ste∣phen IV. January 27. 817 He sent his Letters into the East against the Iconoclasts, but that design failing, he Excommuni∣cated the Emperor Leo V with his Iconomachi or opposers of Images, and receiv'd the exil'd Greeks at Rome, who had been banish'd for worshipping of Images. In 821 he crown'd Lotha∣rius the Emperor on Easter-day. He was accused for having a∣betted an Assassination ••••mmitted in his time, but he cleared himself by Oath before the Embassadors of Lewis the Debonnaire, and died May 12. 8 4, having held the See seven Years, three Months and sixteen Days. Anast. in Vit Pont.
• Paschal II. a Tuscan, called before Rainier, was chosen after Urban II. Aug. 12. 1099. He Excommunicated the Antipope Guibert, and reduc'd to their duty several little Tyrants who abused the Roman•• and troubled the Repose of Italy. In 1102 he celebrated a Council at Rome, and another at Guastalla upon the Po in Lombardy, for the Reformation of Manners; and pas∣sing thence into France, held another Council at Troyes in Champagne. This Pope had a great deal of difficulty to main∣tain his pretended right of Investitures to Benefices, against Hen∣ry King of England, and Henry IV. the Emperor; but he came to an Accommodation with the first, and the other dying, his Son Henry V. who had been expell'd from the Throne at the sollicitation of Urban II, desirous to be crown'd by the hands of the Pope, according to the usual manner, Paschal in 1111. refused to put the Crown upon his Head, if he would not renounce his right to the Investitures. That young Prince disdaining such a Proposal, caused the Pope, Clergy, and princi∣pal Persons of the City to be taken up, and imprison'd them for two Months in a Castle in the Country of the Sabines, un∣till the Pope consented to do what he desired, and crown∣ed him. It's said, that Paschal giving to Henry part of the Hostie he had consecrated at Mass, spoke these words, (My Lord Emperor, In confirmation of a solid Peace, and our mutual Union, I give you the Body of our Lord Jesus Christ, born of the Virgin Mary, and that died upon the Cross for us, as the Catholick Church believes it.) In the mean time the Cardinals condemn'd this Concession of the Pope, who revoked it in a Council. He died January 22. in 1118, after he had been Pope 18 Years, 5 Months, and some Days. Hoffman says, That having taken one part of the Hostie, and given the Emperor the other, he express'd himself thus, Sicut pars haec vivifici corporis divisa est, ita divisus sit a reg∣no Christi domini nostri qui pactum hoc violare tentaverit; i. e. May he be excluded the Kingdom of Heaven that goes about to vio∣late this Agreement: Sigon. lib. 10. but the Emperor had scarcely enter'd Germany when the Pope stirr'd up the Saxons against him, by whom being overcome, he was forc'd to resign his right of Investiture. Platina says, That Guibert the Antipope being dead, Richard, Count of Capua, set up Albert in his stead, who was quickly forc'd to abandon his Pretensions and retire; after which they chose one Frederick, whom they also turn'd out in 150 Days; and after him one Maginulfus, a Roman, usurp'd the Title at Ravenna, but was expell'd in a little time. Paschal censur'd the Bishop of Florence for saying, That Anti∣christ was then born. Platina. Baronius. Henry Canisius, &c.
• Paschal, Archdeacon of the Roman Church, made himself Antipope at the Election of Pope Sergius I. but he died a little after in 687. He must not be confounded with Paschal, another Antipope against Alexander III. It was Guy of Crema, whom Adrian IV. made Cardinal in 1155, and sent him into Germa∣ny, to allay the anger of the Emperor Frederick Barbarossa; but he join'd himself to Octavian, who had been created Pope, and taken the Name of Victor. Guy succeeded him under the Name of Paschal in 1164, and died six Years after. Baronius. A. C. 1164 and 1170. Ciaconius, in Vit. Pont.
• Paschase (Ratbert) Abbot of Corbie, liv'd in the IXth. Age, in the time of Lewis the Debonnaire, and Charles the Bald. He writ a great many Books. We have them collected into one Vo∣lume in Folio, by the care of F. Simon, who publish'd them the first time at Paris in 1618, comprehending twelve Books, being Commentaries upon St. Matthew; three of Expo∣sitions upon the Psalms, five upon the Lamentations of Jeremy, one upon the Body and Blood of Christ in the Eucharist; an E∣pistle upon the same Subject, and the life of Saint Adelard, Rufi∣nus and Valerius. He died April 26. 851. Protestants maintain, that he first introduced the belief of the Real Presence of the Body of Christ in the Eucharist. Trithemius says, That Paschase lived in 880, in the Reign of Charles the Fat. The Curious may see this Author's Life which the Learned F. James Sirmond has caused to be printed in the beginning of his Works. Bel∣larmin. Vossius. Le Mire, &c.
• Pases, a famous Magician of old, who by his Enchant∣ments could represent sumptuous Feasts with Attendants apper∣taining to them, and make the same disappear when he pleased. It's said, That he had what the French call A flying Pistolle, that is, a piece of Money he had made, which when he had pay'd it away, always return'd into his Purse again; whence the Pro∣verb, Pasetis obolus, when one sees some suprizing thing. E∣rasmus in Adagiis. Suidas.
• Pasiphae, the Daughter of Apollo, married Minos King of Creet, and had by a Bull the Minotaur that was slain by Theseus.
• Pasquier (Etienne) the King's Advocate in the Chamber of Accounts at Paris, was one of the most knowing Men of his time, and a great lover of Learning, about the end of the Six∣teenth Age, and the beginning of the Seventeenth; born at Paris in the Reign of Francis I. in 1528, and for fourscore and seven Years that he liv'd, he always improv'd the Sciences with extraordinary application. He departed this life in the same City Aug. 31. 1615, and was buried in the Church of St. Severin. Etiennne Pasquier had acquired an exact knowledge in all ancient History, and particularly that of France. We have his Enquiries in one Volume in Folio, his Epistles, &c. Sainte Martha in Elog. Gal. lib. 5. La Croix du Maine. Thuan.
• Pasquin, a Marble Statue that stands in a corner of the Palace of the Ursins at Rome, in the Ward called Rione di Barione. The Romans affirm, That Pasquin was a Cobler that lodg'd in that part of the City, about two hundred years agoe, whose Stall was usually full of idle persons that took pleasure to hear the bitter railleries he made against all sorts of Persons; that after his death, a Sta∣tue

• of a certain Gladiator, which was found under ground near unto his Stall, was call'd according to his Name, and that they fasten to it in the night time Libels and Satyrs against those they durst not otherwise bespatter. Upon it are engraven these words;

  Pasquinus eram, nunc lapis; Forsan Apis quia pungo. Dii tibi culeum, si spernis aculeum. Etiam mellibus ungo; veritas dat favos. Et felle purgo; si sapis, Audi lapidem Magis lepidum quam lividum. Fruere salibus, insulse, Ut bene sapias. Calcibus calceos olim aptavi, Nunc rectos pedibus gressus inculco. Abi in lapidicinam, si spernis lapidicinium. Sandrat. Sculpturae veteris admiranda.

• * Le Passage, a very safe Haven of Biscay in Spain, lying in the middle betwixt St. Sebastian to the W. and Fontarabia to the E. Baudr.
• Passalorynchites or Pattalorynchitians, Hereticks, the followers of Montanus; they made profession of never speaking, and, for that purpose, always held their Finger upon their Mouth, grounding it upon these words of the 140 Psalm, Pone, domine, custodiam ori meo, & ostium circumstantiae labiis me∣is. They begun in the Second Age, and St. Jerom testifies, that even in his time he found some of them in Galatia, as he travelled to Acre. Philastre de Haer. c. 77. St. August. c. 63. Ba∣ronius in Annal.
• Passarvan, a Town of the Indies, in the Eastern parts of the Isle of Java, about the Cape of Balambuam, with an Harbour, standing between Panarucan and Jortan, two other Cities in the same Country.
• Passaw, a City of Germany in the Lower Bavaria, a Bishop's See under Saltzburg, called in Latin Patavia or Patava Castra, stands upon the Danube, where the Rivers Inn and Ills, which meet there, divide it into three parts, which are Passaw, Instad and Il∣stad. The Bishop who is Temporal Lord of this City, has a very fine Palace here, and a strong Castle at Instad that stands between two Mountains. The Cathedral Church of St. Stephen is remarkable for its Architecture, and some Bishops Tombs to be seen there; that of Nôtredame of the Capuchins, famous for its pretended Miracles. The Jesuits have here also a College and a curious Church; the others of note are those of St. Mi∣chael, St. Croix, St. Paul, &c. The City is large, and all the Houses almost built of Wood, and suffered much by Fire in 1661. There are Pearls found in the River of Ille, and that Fishery is re∣serv'd for the Emperor and Duke of Bavaria. It's an Imperial and Free City, but under the Protection of its own Bishop, who has about fourty thousand Crowns Revenue from that Country. The strong holds are Obernberg, where there is a good Castle, and a Pass upon the River Inne, where they pay Toll; and E∣bersberg, a Castle and Town upon the River Traun in Higher Austria. This City is famous for the Treaty of Passaw, held in the Month of Aug. 1552, between the Emperor Charles V. and Maurice Duke of Saxony, for the establishment of the Lu∣theran Religion in Germany. The principal Articles that con∣cerned Religion, engaged the Emperor to set at liberty the E∣lector John Frederick, and the Landtgrave of Hesse, and to as∣semble a Dyet in six Months, to find an expedient to reunite the Germans divided upon account of Religion by a General Council, a National one, and by an Assembly of the Body of the Empire: That this Assembly should consist of an equal number of prudent persons of the Roman Catholick and Luthe∣ran Profession, in order to find out a proper Method to re-establish the Spiritual Tranquility of the Empire; and that in the mean time, neither the Emperor, nor any other, should under any pretence whatsoever, force any person in matters of Religion; that the Princes and States of the Confession of Augs∣burg should not evil-entreat the Ecclesiasticks or Seculars of the Romish Faith, nor molest them in the enjoyment of their Possessions; and that the other also should grant entire liberty to those of the Lutheran Persuasion in Religious Matters and enjoyment of their Civil Rights; that Justice should be ad∣ministred in the Imperial Chamber of Spire without any re∣gard to the Religion of either party; that a like number of Lutheran Judges should be settled there, as seven years before; and that in the Oaths to be taken, it should be free to swear in the Name of God and the Saints, or in the Name of God and upon the Gospel; and that if the Affairs of both Religions were not accommodated in the space of six Months after, the Roman Catholicks and Protestants should however observe the Treaty, and not fall out upon the score of Religion. Passaw stands 68 miles E. of Ratisbonne, 85 of Munchen, 134 W. of Vienna; Lon. 33. 48. Lat. 48. 28. Varillas Hist. des Revolutions on Matiere de Religion.
• * Pasley, a Market Town of Clidsdale in Scotland, which gives the Title of Baron to the Family of Hamilton. It had anci∣ently a famous Monastery, founded by Alexander II. High Steward of Scotland, the Monks whereof wrote a Chronicle of the Kingdom, called, Liber Pasletensis, or the black Book of Pasley. The Church of this Town was inferior to few for stateliness of Building and Furniture. Cam. Brit.
• Passerat (John) a Native of Troyes in Campagne, and Royal Professor of Eloquence at Paris, was accounted one of the most learned Criticks of his time. We are oblig'd to him for ha∣ving enlarged Calepine's Dictionary. He died of the Palsie in 1602, aged 73.
• * Paston (Sir Robert) of Paston in the County of Norfolk, was for his great Service in the late Troubles, and activeness for the King's Restauration, by Letters patent bearing date at Westmin∣ster 25 Car. II. advanced to the Degree of a Baron of this Realm, by the Title of Lord Paston of Paston in the same County of Norfolk; as also to the Dignity of a Viscount, by the Title of Vis∣count Yarmouth, and to the Heirs Male of his Body. He mar∣ried Rebecca, the second Daughter to Sir Jasper Clayton Knight, Citizen of London, by whom he hath had Issue, six Sons and four Daughters. His eldest Son William hath taken to Wife the Lady Carlotte Fitz-Roy, one of the natural Daughters of King Ch. II. Dugdale.
• Pastophori, certain Egyptian Priests, more venerable than the rest, were so called, for that they wore the Mantle of the Goddess Venus, which was called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 by the Grecians. This word signifies also the Bed whereon was wont to be pla∣ced the Statue of some Deity. Hence Pastophorium is sometimes used for the Bed whereon lay the Ruler of the Temple, ac∣cording to S. Jerom upon Isaiah; and sometimes for the Sacer∣dotal Mantle, and now and then also for the Refectory where the Priests used to meet together, as may be read in Esdras, and the Book of Maccabees.
• Pastoral, a little Dramatick Poem, wherein Shepherds, Swains, Hunters, Fishers, Gard'ners, Labourers, Satyrs, Nymphs; and in short, all sorts of Country persons, were repre∣sented, and where nothing was to be heard but the Complaints of Lovers, the Cruelty of Shepherds, Disputes who sung best, the Ambushes of Satyrs, Ravishing of Nymphs, and other lit∣tle diverting Adventures; whereof we have Examples in the Idyllias of Theocritus, and the Ecloges of Virgil. Several of the Moderns have imitated them in Latin, and in the Reign of Hen∣ry II. the French have made Pastorals of this kind, some whereof may be seen in Ronsard. The Pastoral Comedy now is a Drama∣tick Poem like other Comedies, consisting of five Acts, contain∣ing several Intrigues, and agreeable Events of a Country life.
• Pata, a City and Kingdom of Africa upon the Coasts of Zanguebar. The last Accounts we have of Portugal, say, That the King of Pata in the Mozambick hath been re-settled in his Dominions by Don Pedro de Almeida, the King of Portu∣gal's Vice-Roy of the Indies.
• Patagons, a People of Magelanica in South America, near the Sea of Brasil, whose Country was first discovered by Magelan, but as there is no Town in it, it's little known to us. The In∣habitants are esteemed Gyants.
• Patalena, a Goddess of the ancient Gentiles mention'd by St. Augustin in his Fourth Book De Civitate Dei, Chap. 8. which took care of the Corn in the time of its coming forth of the Blade. It's deriv'd from Patere to open. Varro. Arnobius.
• Patana, a Country near unto Malacca, in the Peninsula of Indus beyond the Gulf of Bengale, tributary to the King of Si∣am. The Town of Patana that gives it Name, stands upon the Sea-shore. The King's Palace, and that part of it where the Grandees of the Court live is fortified with Pallisadoes. Its Air is very good, tho they have great Heats there. Their Summer begins in February, and lasts till the end of October; and during the Months of November, December and January it rains continually, with the Wind at North-East. They have different Fruits every Month, and their Hens lay Eggs twice a Day; great plenty of Cattle and Fowl, and a vast number of Tigers, Monkeys and Elephants in the Woods. The Inhabi∣tants are of the Mahometan Religion, and eat neither Pork nor Wild-boar. They seem fierce and splendid in their Carriage, but their Conversation is civil enough. The Chineses and Si∣amese, who have settled there, are very intelligent, and under∣stand Sea-Affairs, but the Malaccese apply themselves only to Husbandry and Fishing. Mandeslo, Tom. 2.
• Patans, a People of Indostan, or the Empire of the great Mogul in India, who retired into the Mountains about the Gan∣ges, and are govern'd by Raja's. They formerly enlarg'd their Boundaries about Bengale, render'd themselves powerfull at Deh∣li, and brought several Raja's to be their Tributaries; but the Moguls, a People of Great Tartary, possessing themselves of the Indies about 1401, they expell'd these Patans, who fled to the Mountains and fortified themselves there. They mortally hate the Moguls, and despise the Indians, and all the Idolaters, ma∣king profession of Mahometanism, and always value themselves upon the Power they had at Dehli before the Invasion of the Mo∣guls. Bernier, Histoire du Grand Mogul.
• Patara or Patarea, now in Scamandro a City of Lycia, a Bishop's See, suffragan of Mira, was famous for the Oracle of Apollo, that gave answers there for six Months in the Year. It is 80 miles E. from Rhodes, and noted for the birth of St. Ni∣cholas who was Bishop of this place. Ovid, l. 1. Metum.
• * Patay, Lat. Patavium, a Town of Beauce in France, five Leagues N. of Orleans. Near this place, the French, under the Con∣duct of John Duke of Alenzon, obtain'd a great Victory over the English commanded by Talbot the Terror of the French Nation.
• Patin (Guy) a Doctor of Physick in the College of Paris,

• was in esteem for his Knowledge and Parts in 1640. He taught with Reputation, and writ with much Politeness. Se∣veral Authors speak of him to his praise. He was the Father of Robert Patin, a learned Physician that died in 1671; and of Charles Patin, Doctor of Physick also, and Professor at Padua, several of whose Works we have, as Thesaurus Numismatum, in Quarto; Numismata Imperatorum Romanorum, in Folio; Fami∣liae Romanae, in Folio. Introduction to History by the knowledge of Medals; A Treatise of Combustible Turf; Historical Relations, &c.
• Patoureaux, a company of Vagabonds, which a certain Hun∣garian call'd Jacob, a White-Friar, got together in Germany in 1250, under a pretence of making a Crusade for the delivering of S. Lovis from his Captivity. Vid. Jacob.
• ...

  Patras, a City of the Dutchy of Clarence in the Morea, near to the Mouth of the Gulf of Lepanto, and Cape Rio, called by the Turks Badra and Balabatra, situated about seven hundred paces from the Gulf of Patras, where is the Port of Panorma. It's Cittadel stands upon the top of a Mountain. The Emperor Augustus gave its Inhabitants the privileges of Citizens of Rome, because it was a place of retreat for his Ships. The Pa∣gans worshipped Diana there, the Goddess of the Woods, and sacrificed yearly, a young Man and a Maid to her. Here was besides very famous Temples dedicated to Minerva, Cybele, A∣tys, Jupiter Olympius, and other false Deities. Thither they came also to consult the Oracles of Mercury and Vesta, which stood in the great Market-place. The Ceremony was to per∣fume their Statues, and hang Lamps round about them. They afterwards dedicated, at the Altar, a Medal made of the Cop∣per of that Country, and then ask'd Mercury's Statue what they had a mind to know, holding their Ear to it, and going out of the place stopping their Ears with their Hands, and look'd upon the first Voice which they heard after the removing of the Hands, as the answer of the Oracle. The Apostle St. Andrew preached the Gospel and suffered Martyrdom there. Patras is a City well peopled, especially with Jews, who by their Com∣merce make it a place of good trade; and 'tis the only place in these parts, that the Greeks of the Neighbouring Islands, the French and English are wont to traffick unto. Its Air is not ve∣ry healthy, because of the adjacent Mountains and Waters that surrounded it. It was a Dutchy in the time of the Despotes of the Morea, and one of those Princes finding himself unable to keep it, sold it in 1408 to the Venetians, from whom the Turks took it in 1463.

  The famous Andrew Doria laid Siege to Patras in 1533, and made himself Master of it without much resistance, for that its Fortifications were out of order. A little while after he secur'd this Conquest by reducing the Fort, which was forced to sur∣render, tho formerly it held out a whole year against the Em∣peror Constantine Paleologus about 1450. The next year after the Turks return'd with a numerous Army, and expell'd the Venetians, who took it again in 1687, thus; The Venetian Ar∣my parted from Chino July 20. 1687, and next Day approach'd the Neighbourhood of Patras, on the 24th was a Battle fought between them and the Turks, where the last were defeated, ha∣ving almost two thousand kill'd upon the place, the rest saving themselves by flight. The Garrison of Patras having seen this rout, forsook the Town, carrying all the Artillery and Am∣munition they had away with them. The Bashaw Mahomet, who had six thousand Men near the Castle of Romelia fled also, to∣gether with that Garrison which is one of the Dardanelles of Lepanto. Guisulderem Mahomet, who was encamp'd near the Castle of the Morea did the same; and what is yet stranger, the City of Lepanto which is very strong, surrender'd immediately without resistance.

  The Greeks have a Cathedral Church at Patras, which is one of the four Metropolitans of the Morea, the other three being those of Napoli di Romania, Carinthia and Misitra. It's said the Me∣tropolitan of Patras has near a Thousand Churches within the Bounds of his Archbishoprick. The Jews, who make up a third part of the City have constituted a Court of the Elders a∣mongst them to determine their differences, and have four Sy∣nagogues. The number of all the Inhabitants in general amounts to four or five thousand; there are four Turkish Mosques. Within half a League of the City are the Gar∣dens of Patras in a place called Glycada, that is to say, Sweetness, for that they are full of Citrons, Oranges and Pom∣granates of admirable sweetness. Four or five of the Ci∣trons are sold for a Penny, tho they be twice as big as one's Fist, having a sweet Pulp and eat like an Apple, but the juicy part in the middle is sowre. The Oranges are also very large, as those of Portugal, whose Pulp is bitter, but Juice very sweet. In these Gardens, besides a great many curious Cedars, is the famous Cypress Tree so much admir'd, which is perhaps the oldest and biggest in the World; its Stock being eighteen Foot round, and its Branches stretching forth twenty Foot in Diameter, being of that sort of Cypress which spread them∣selves abroad. Spon. Voyage d' Italy, &c. in 1675, P. Coronelli Description de la Morea.

• Patriarch, from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that is, Father of the first Ages, or Prince of Fathers. Thus they call'd at first all the Heads of their Generations, mentioned in the Old Testament, from Abraham to Jacob, which Name has since been given to the Bishops of the Churches of Alexandria, Antioch, Jerusalem, Constantinople and Rome also. The five principal Churches at Rome are there called Patriarchal, which are those of St John de Lateran, St. Peter of the Vatican, St. Paul, without the City, St. Mary Major, St. Etienne and St. Laurence.
• Patriarchate, or Patriarchship, a Patriarch's See, before that Jerusalem and Constantinople were erected into Patriarchal Sees. The 3 ancient Patriarchal Churches said to be established by S. Pe∣ter in the 3 parts of the World, at Rome, Alexandria, and Antioch, had every one the Limits of their Diocesses, and a certain ex∣tent of Provinces, wherein the Pope, in Quality of a Patriarch, and the two other Patriarchs, exercised their Jurisdiction, without having any thing to doe within the Territories of each other. The Patriarch of Antioch had the East, that is, all Asia, as far as the Indies. That of Alexandria had Egypt, Pentapolis, Libya, Marmorica and all Aethiopia, under him. The Patriarchship of Rome took in all the Provinces of the West, that is, all Europe, and all the Western Provinces of Africa, from the Streight of Gibraltar as far as Tripoli. Besides these there were three great Diocesses, to wit, that of Pontus, Asia Minor, and Thrace, that were governed by their Synods; the Heads of which, who were called Exarchs, and Patriarchs also sometimes, were, him of Caesarea in Cappadocia, for the Pontick Diocess, which contained eleven Metropolitan Churches in the Provinces of Pontus, Bithynia, Galatia and Cappadocia. That of Ephesus, for the Asiatick Diocess, consisted of almost all the rest of the Pro∣vinces in Asia Minor, comprising also the Islands. And that of Perintha or Heraclea, for the Diocess of Thrace, which had six Metropolitans. But these Exarchs were subject to the Patri∣archs, that is, those of Pontus and Asia, to the Patriarch of the East, or of Antioch; and that of Thrace, to the Patriarch of the West, or Rome. When the two new Patriarchs of Jerusalem and Constantinople were created, they were forced to dismember some of the Provinces from the other Patriarchships. To the Patriarch of Jerusalem was assigned the three Palaestines, and some other Churches distinct from the Patriarchs of Antioch and Alex∣andria. To him of Constantinople were granted the Pontick, Asi∣atick and Thracian Diocesses, with the barbarous Provinces, to wit, those that were out of the Bounds of the Empire, as Rus∣sia and Moscovia. But this same, for whose Grandeur the Em∣perors concerned themselves, extended its Jurisdiction far e∣nough beyond its bounds both in Asia and Europe; for it took in Thessaly, Macedonia, Greece, Epirus, Illyrium, and all that ap∣pertained to the Eastern Empire. Pope Adrian I. who sent his Legates to the Second Council of Nice, held in 787 against the Heresie of the Iconoclasts, failed not to demand of the Greeks the Provinces which the Emperor Leo Isauricus had dismem∣bred from the Patriarchship of Rome, and given to that of Con∣stantinople. But there was no restitution made him. Maimbourg, Histoire du Schisme des Greces. * Spanheim says that Ecclesiasti∣cal Patriarchs had their Original in the Fifth Century, and not from the Institution of St. Peter nor St. Mark, supposititious Decrees of Popes, nor the sixth Canon of the Council of Nice, to which Launoy, a Learned Roman Catholick doth assent. So∣crates indeed ascribes their Original to the eleventh Canon of the Second Oecumenical Council, under Theodosius the First, but that it was then used onely for the Exarch of a whole Diocess. But Patriarch, according to the modern acceptation, begun in the Fifth and was more noted in the Sixth Age; But yet signi∣fying no more than Archbishop, until by Degrees the Name became restricted in the Eastern Church to the Five Patriarchal Thrones of Rome, Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch and Jerusa∣lem, taking occasion f••om the 28th Canon of the the Council of Chalcedon, the Power of Patriarchs encreased in this Sixth Age by the favour of Justinian and other Emperors; hence came the subordinate Dignities of Syncelli, Protosyncelli, Chancellors, &c. as may be seen in the Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Dignities of Constantinople. And in the same Age happened that famous Dis∣pute betwixt the Patriarchs of Rome and Constantinople about the Primacy, each of them pretending to it, because of the Dignities of their Cities, old and new Rome. There being till that time an Equality of Jurisdiction among the Patriarchs. Whereupon both of them did assume the Title of universal Pa∣triarch. And he of Constantinople was called so by the Emperors as appears by Justinian's Code, and also by Councils and the Cler∣gy. But this Title was opposed by Pelagius II. and Gregory I. of Rome, as proud, new, blasphemous, profane, devilish, foolish, frivolous, antichristian, &c. lib. 4. & 6. But their Successors by the distance of the Emperors who then lived at Constantinople, and the distracted Condition of their Affairs, did not onely u∣surp over the Patriarch of Constantinople, but the Emperors themselves at last.
• Patricians, the Name of those descended from the first Se∣nators made by Romulus, or Tarquin the Old, fifth King of Rome. The first were called the Grand Patricians, and the second the Lit∣tle Patricians. They were so intituled, for that they could name a Senator among their Ancestors. Hence, Patrem ciere: For the first Senators were called Patres by Romulus. The first Kings of France having found in their Country several great Persons who bore this Quality of Patricians, retained it to honour those withall whom they raised to the highest imployments in the Kingdom. And as it was out of this Order that the Governors of Provinces were chosen; hence the Name of Patrician is ve∣ry often used by the Authors of those times to signifie a Go∣vernour. Maimbourg Histoire de Pontificat de Saint Gregorie le Grand.

• Patricius (Peter) a Native of Thessalonica in Greece, a fa∣mous Advocate of Constantinople, flourished in the Reign of the Emperor Justinian. Who being satisfied as to his Eloquence and singular Wisdom, sent him in 534, Embassador to Amala∣zuntha, the Queen of the Goths, who after the death of her Son Atalaricus, designed to render the Kingdom of Italy into the hands of that Emperor, and prevent Theodatus's coming to the Throne. Patricius, understanding the death of that Princess, as soon as he arrived in Italy, declared war against the Tyrant and all the Gothish Nation; after he had honourably acquitted himself in this Embassage, and divers others, the Emperor ad∣vanced him to the Dignity of Master of his Palace. He was again sent on an Embassy in 550, to Chosroes, King of Persia, in order to a Peace; and this great Man did not onely disco∣ver an extraordinary Talent in the managment of those weigh∣ty imployments, but also in his History of Embassies, divided by him into two parts. The first whereof begins with the Embassy of the Parthians, to the Emperor Tiberius, to demand a King of him, and concludes with the Embassy sent by the Barbarians to Julian the Apostate, created Emperor in 361. The second Part begins with the Embassy sent by the Emperor Valerian to Sapor, King of Persia, for a Peace, in 258, and ends with that sent by Dioclesian and Galerus to Narses, King of Per∣sia, to treat about a Peace, in 297. These Fragments of the Histories of Patricius have been translated out of Greek into Latin by Chanteclair, with Notes, to which Henry Valois added his own, in 1648. Hankius de Roman. Rerum Scriptor. part. 1. cap. 40.
• * St. Patrick, Apostle of Ireland, and second Bishop of that Country, after Palladius, lived in the fifth Century. At 16 years of Age he was made Slave, and remained so for six years. Then he became the Disciple of St. Martin of Tours, who ordain'd him Priest, and sent him into Ireland, where he laboured succes∣fully for sixty years in the conversion of the Inhabitants. The Roman Martyrology makes mention of him the 17th of March, and Bede wrote his Life in two Books. There are some Works attributed to him, but it's hard to determine any thing upon this Subject. The Fables related concerning his Purgatory do not de∣serve to be refuted. Baronius, An Ch. 431. Balaeus de Script. Brit.
• Patrimony of St. Peter, a Province of Italy belonging to the See of Rome, called there la Provincia del Patrimonie, situated between the Tibur, Marta and the Tuscan Sea, the Capital where∣of is Viterbo; the other Cities are Nepi, Sutri, Toscanella, Civita Vecchia, Corneto, Bagnarea, Bracciano, Bolsena, and Monte Fiascone. * This Province was given to the Church by Mathildis, Princess of Hetruria, in 1115. The Emperor Henry IVth however raised Forces to recover it out of the Pope's hands, and had at first good Success against this Usurper; but the Emperor's, being then de∣clining, the Pope's at last carried it.
• * Patrington, a Market-town of Holderness Wapentake, in the E. Riding of Yorkshire.
• Patripassians, Hereticks which said that the Father and Holy Ghost suffered as well as the Son. Vid. Sabellius.
• Patritius, or Patrigio, (Francis) Bishop of Carinti in Ca∣labria, lived about the beginning of the Sixteenth Age. He was a Native of Siena, and very considerable for his Learning. We have divers Works of his, as De Regno & Regis Institutione, l. 9. De Institutione Reipublicae, lib. 9. &c. These two Pieces were printed at Paris, in 1519. and 1531. in folio. and have been since abridged, and printed at Paris, in 1549. Le Mire de Script. saec 16. Ughel. &c.
• Patritius, vulgarly, Patrizio, (Francis) an Excellent Philo∣sopher who lived about the end of the Sixteenth Age, and was one of the most learned Men of his time. He taught Phi∣losophy at Rome and Padua with much reputation; but accord∣ed not with the Sentiments of the Peripateticks; which caused difference between him and a Physician called Theodorus Angelu∣cio and James Mazzoni. Of his Writing we have, Discussionum Peripateticorum Tom. 4. Philosophia Paralleli militari. Nova Rhetorica. Nova Geometria. Della Poetica. Decade Historiale. He published also the Works of Mercurius Trismegistus, that were printed in the year 1591, at Ferrara, by the Title of O∣racula Zoroastris, Hermetis Trismegisti & aliorum ex scriptis Pla∣tonicorum collecta Graecè & Latinè, praefixa Dissertatione Historica. Le Mire de script. saec. 16. Lorenzo Crasso, Elog. d'Huom. Letter. Lambertius, Prodro. Hist. Letter.
• Patru (Oliver) a Councellor in Parliament, and Dean of the French Academy, born at Paris in 1604, who having in his youth taken a Journey to Rome, met M. d'Urfè at Turin, who came to publish the Astrea, and spoke to him of the Curiosity of that Work in so intelligent a manner, that that Lord who had the reputation of being the most polite and subtil French Author, engaged him to come to his House at Forest, in his way home, that he might have some longer Converse with him upon that Subject. But this young Traveller came to under∣stand that M. d'Urfè was dead as he passed by Lyons. Being re∣turned to Paris, he frequented the Barr, and carefully impro∣ved the excellent Faculty he had both of Speaking and Writing well. The Reputation he acquired made him quickly worthy to be admitted into the French Academy, where he was recei∣ved in 1640. At his reception he made an Oration of thanks, which so highly pleased the Academicks, that they ordered for the future, that all who were to be taken in, should make a Speech, to testifie their thankfull acknowledgment to the So∣ciety, which is still put in practice. As M. Patru was the one∣ly Man in the Kingdom best acquainted with the French Lan∣guage, M. de Vaugelas borrowed much of his Assistance, for the composing of his excellent Book of Remarks upon that Tongue. And that Illustrious Author confesses in several places, that he learn'd divers things of him, wherewith he has enriched his Work. All those who have since writ best in French consulted M. Patru as their Oracle. And his Pleadings, whereof there are several Editions, have served as a Model to write correctly by in the French Tongue. In short, He was Judicious in all; and there was nothing more reasonable, than the Observations made by him upon such Works both in Prose and Verse, as were submitted to his Censure. And the other qualities of his Soul came nothing short of those of his Parts. He had a Ver∣tue proof against the Corruptions of the World. And never was a more faithfull and officious Friend. The Misfortunes he met with, according to the Fate of the greatest part of Learned Men of extraordinary Merit, never disturbed him. He was vi∣sited in his last Sickness by a great Minister of State, who brought Commendations to him from the King, and after his death was lamented by all good Men in the Kingdom. He de∣parted this Life at Paris, the 16th. of Jan. 1681, aged 77. Le P. Bouhours, Eloge de M. Patru.
• Patti, a Town of Sicily, a Bishop's-see, Suffragan of Messi∣na. It's called in Latin Pacta, and Pacte. Count Roger, having subdued the Saracens, built this City near the Ruins of Tindaro, and Pope Boniface XIIIth. raised it to a Bishoprick. Pirrhus Roc∣cus. Sic Sanct. Ferrari in Lex. Georg.
• Pau, upon the River Gave de Pau, a City of France, the Ca∣pital of Bearn, called in Latin Palum, is very large and well built. Henry d'Albret, King of Navarre, and Prince of Bearn, began a very fine and magnificent Palace, and established a Parliament here in 1519, which was confirmed by Lewis XIIIth. King of France, and the Roman Catholick Religion introduced, which during the Civil Wars had been expelled by the Prote∣stants; here is besides, a Chamber of Accounts, a College of Jesuits, &c. De Marca Hist. de Bearn.
• Pavence, a Pagan Goddess to which the Mothers and Nur∣ses recommended their Children to secure them from Fear, cal∣led by the Latins Pavor, from whence the word Pavence; but others say the quite contrary, viz. that she was one which the Mothers and Nurses invoked, and wherewith they threatned their Children to make them afraid and be silent. St. Augustin. Lib. 4. De Civitate Dei.
• Pavia, Lat. Papia, Papia Flavia, Ticinum. A City of Italy, upon the River Tesino; the Capital of the Country called Pa∣vese, having an University and Bishoprick immediately depen∣ding upon the See of Rome. It is situated upon the Brink of the River that supplies its Inhabitants with all Commodities and Necessaries desirable. It's strong both by Nature and Art, and a great Security, not onely to that Country, but also to Lombar∣dy. The Foundation of Pavia is so ancient, that the most Lear∣ned Historians say nothing but what is uncertain concerning it, yet there is some likelyhood that it was founded by the Gauls, a little after Milan; it was subjected by the Romans, and afterward sacked in the Fifth Age by Attila, and ruined by Odoacer, who besieged Orestes. Then the Lombards having made themselves Masters of it, after a long Seige under their King Albinus, made it the Capital of their Dominions. Charlemaign possess'd himself of it in 773, and took their King Didier Prisoner, after which it became subject to the Kings of Italy, till the time of the Em∣peror Otho the First, who took it in 951, and expelled Beranger and his Son. In 1004 it was almost all consumed with Fire. And in 1059 its Inhabitants had a Cruel War with those of Milan It was since under divers Tyrants, until the Viscounts of Milan united it to their Dominions. At the Seige of this Town, in 1525, was Francis I. of France, after he had taken Mi∣lan, made Prisoner. Odet de Lautrec won it for the French in 1527. And it was again taken and re-taken the next year. But at last it fell to the Spaniards, the French, being again defeated before it in 1625. Its University was founded by Charlemaign about 791. and re-established by the Emperor Charles IVth. in 1361. It's the second City in the Dutchy of Milan, and has one of the fairest and largest stone Bridges in Italy, with many pieces of Anti∣quity, among which is the Castle, formerly the Palace of the Kings of Lombardy. St. Austin's Body is said to be deposited here in a Monastery of his own Order. In 1076 a Council was held here by the Emperor Henry IVs. party, who condemned Pope Gregory VIIth. he having excommunicated them before at Rome. Pliny, Tacitus, Ptolomy, &c. make mention of this City.
• Paul the Apostle, was born at Tharsus, the Metropolis of Cilicia, of Jewish Parents, of the Tribe of Benjamin, whence Ter∣tullian and others will have that Prophecy of Jacob concerning his Son Benjamin, That he shall raven as a Wolf, in the morn∣ing he shall devour the Prey, and at night shall divide the Spoil, to be fulfilled in our Apostle, who persecuted the Church in the the first part of his life, and fed it during the latter. Concern∣ing his two Names of Saul and Paul, the first is supposed to re∣late to his Jewish Original, the latter to the Roman Corporati∣on where he was born. Hence he was called Saul by the Jews, and Paul by the Gentiles. And some think that he took the Name of Paul upon his Conversion. He was brought up at Tharsus, which as Strabo informs us excell'd Alexandria, Athens, and Rome it self, for polite Learning; and therefore was honou∣red

• by the Emperors with Immunities of Roman Citizens. He was at the same time brought up to the Trade of Tent-making, according to the Maxim of the Jews, that, He who teaches not his Son a Trade, learns him to be a Thief. Having learn'd the foundation of humane Learning at Tharsus, he was sent by his Parents to Jerusalem, to study the Law under Gamaliel fam'd for his Knowledge therein. And at the same time he became a Pharisee, which was the strictest Sect of the Jews, and the great∣est Haters of Christianity. Whence Paul became engaged in a violent Persecution. But as prosecuting that Design, was converted in his way to Damascus, as it is related at large, Acts 22.9. After his Conversion, he left Damascus, whence it's said he withdrew into Arabia, where he preached for three years. After which he returned thither, and convinced the Jews that Christ was the Messiah. Whereupon the Civil Powers being incensed against him, he made his Escape over the Wall in a Basket. After which he came for Jerusalem, and essay'd to join himself to the Church, who were shie of him because of his former Persecution, until Barnabas acquainted them with the manner of his Conversion. Here he preach'd and confuted the Hellenist Jews, until a new Persecution arose against him. So that leaving that place, he went for Caesarea, and thence to Tharsus, from whence he went not long after to Antioch, where he assisted Barnabas in preaching the Gospel. About this time Judaea being afflicted with Famine, he was sent by the Church of Antioch with Contributions to the Christians there, and re∣turning thither, he was by the direction of the Holy Ghost sent with Barnabas to preach elsewhere; whereupon they sailed for Cyprus, and preach'd to the Jews at Salamis in that Island; hence they removed to Paphos, where they converted the Pro∣consul Sergius Paulus, and miraculously struck Elymas, the Sor∣cerer blind who oppos'd it. After this he went to Perga in Pam∣phylia, whence he took Titus with him to Antioch, where he taught in the Jews Synagogue. But the Jews, being moved with Envy, raised a Persecution, and expelled him. They went next to Iconium, where he had good Success, but was also for∣ced thence by the Jews, and came to Listra, where he cured one who had been a Cripple from his Mother's Womb, by bidding him rise up and walk. Upon this the ignorant people would have offered Sacrifice to him and Barnabas, as Jupiter and Mer∣cury. But the Jews having incensed the Rabble, they stoned Paul, until they thought him dead, then dragged him out of the City. But reviving on a sudden, he went to Derbe; and confirming the Christians in those places where he had for∣merly been, he returned to Antioch in Syria, whence he was sent by that Church, to consult with the Apostles and Elders of Je∣rusalem about Circumcision and the Mosaick Ceremonies, and brought back the Decree against them, and after many other Travellings and Sufferings to be found in The Acts of the Apo∣stles, he was at last sent to Rome, having appealed to the Em∣peror from the Jews. He is said to have converted Popaea Sabi∣na, Nero's Concubine, who was one of the most accomplish'd Ladies in the Wo••ld, according to Tacitus, if she had been but chast. After two years Custody at Rome, he was set at Liberty, and took a great Circuit, which some will have to be Greece and a part of Asia, and others that he preached both in the East and and West. According to Clemens, his F••llow-labourer, he preached in the utmost bounds of the West, and according to Theodoret he not onely preach'd in Spain, but Britain, according to that of Sophronius, De Nat. Apost.

  Transit & Oceanum, vel quae facit insula Portum, Quasque Britannus habet terras atque ultima Th••••e.

  At his Return to Rome, in the eighth or ninth of Nero's Reign, he was as some say, together with Peter, cast into Prison. Saint Chrysostom says that Nero wa•• chiefly enraged against him, for the Conversion of his Concubine, who thenceforth declined his Embraces. His Execution being resolved on according to Ba∣ronius, he was bound to a Pillar yet extant in the Church of St. Mary, and scourged, and as led to Execution converted three of his Guard, who in a few days after became Mar∣tyrs. Being come to the place, which was the Aquae Salviae, three miles from Rome, he was beheaded, and according to an∣cient Tradition, a ••iq•••••• more like Milk than Blood flowed from his Veins, which sq•• ••••d upon his Executioner, and was the means of his Conversio nd of many more. He suffered in the 68th year of his Age and was buried in via Ostiensi, about two miles from Rome, where Constantine the Great raised a stately Church over his G••••ve. The account which is given of his Person, Temper and Writings, is a•• follows; He was of little Stature, and somew••at stooping, had a fair Complexi∣on, grave Countenance, and pleasant Look; but was of an in∣firm Constitution, and frequently troubled with the Head-ach, which many think to be the thorn in the flesh mentioned in his Epistles. As to his Parts, he was of a clear and solid Judg∣ment, quick Invention, and ready Memory; all which were improved by his liberal Education; and was of so great Repute, that St. Chrysostom mentions a Dispute betwixt the Christians and Heathens, wherein the first endeavoured to prove that Paul was more Learned than Plato, and in his Epistles his Know∣ledge of the Heathen Writers does often discover it self so, that he seemed to be fitted by Providence to be the Apostle of the Gentiles. As for his Temper, he was so humble that none did exceed him, and so Temperate that he abridg'd himself of law∣full Accommodations. He was admirable for his Charity, and inferior to none in Zeal. Nor were his Patience and Industry disproportionable. As to the Obscurity and Intricacy of his Style, St. Jerom's censure, that he spoke right when he own'd himself rude in Speech, though not in Knowl••dge, seems very bold, to say no worse. But that Father is universally noted for his Censoriousness. That St. Peter says there were in his Epi∣stles 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, some things hard to be understood, is not alto∣gether meant of the profoundness of his sence, nor mysterious∣ness of his subject, but in some degree of his way of expression; frequent Hebraisms, and often mentioning Jewish Opinions, together with those frequent Hyperbata which he made use of through the fervour of his Spirit, and many of his native Cilici∣an Phrases which were foreign to the Greck. As for the Order of his Epistles, they are not plac'd according to the time wherein they were writ, but probably according to the dig∣nity of those to whom they were sent. As for the Subscripti∣ons at the End of his Epistles, they are justly denied to be of any authority, being wholly wanting in some ancient Copies, different in the Syriack and Arabick Versions, and sometimes disagreeing with the Text. There was a ••ospel ascribed to this Apostle, which St. Jerom thinks to be of St. Luke, his constant Attendant, from whom he had 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••ntelligence. Be∣sides that, there is an Epistle to the Laodiceans, a Revelation, Book of Acts, and Epistles betwixt him and Seneca, farthered up∣on him. As to the first, Tertullian says that it was that to the Ephesians, and Martian the Heretick changed the Title. How∣ever such an Epistle is still exstant, but St. Jerome tells us, was universally rejected. As for his Revelation, grounded on his Rapture into the third Heaven, it was forged by the Calneans, and approved by the Gnosticks. Those called the Acts are men∣tioned by Origen in Eusebius, but their Authority questioned. And his Epistles to Seneca are justly counted fabulous. Cave's Lives of the Apostles.
• Paul, Bishop of Narbone, is according to ancient tradi∣tion Sergius Paulus, the Proconsul converted by Saint Paul in the Isle of Cyprus, which is contested by several Learned men of this Age. This Paul was of one of the best Fami∣lies of Rome, and went through the most considerable im∣ployments of the Commonwealth. Being sent Proconsul in∣to Cyprus, he had a desire to hear Saint Paul, who preach∣ed there at that time, but was dissuaded by a Jewish Magici∣an called Elymas, or Bar Jesu, who acted the Prophet, yet was at last baptiz'd. It's said the Apostle called himself Paul, from his Name; for it's observed he is always call'd Saul in the Acts of the Apostles till that very time. The same Tradition will have that Sergius Paulus came to visit St. Paul when Prisoner at Rome in Nero's Reign, and that he accompanied him in his Jour∣ny to Gaul and Spain, and that he was ordained Bishop of the Country of Narbonne by this Apostle. But some say his first See was at Beziers, which he left upon an Invitation from the In∣habitants of Narbonne, and left St. Aphrodisius Bishop of Beziers. The Spaniards will have him their Apostle too, which is not al∣together improb••ble, there being but little distance between their Country and Narbonne. However thus far is certain Sergius Paulus was the first Bishop of Narbonne, where he ended his days The French Martyrology mentions him as the first Martyr of that Country. But there is no good Proof of this. Bolandus. St. Marthe.
• Paul, the first Hermit, flying into the Desarts to avoid the Persecution of the Emperor Decius, took from thence an occasion to embrace a solitary Life in 253, and continued in his Retirement for the space of four score and ten years, having be∣gun it at twenty three, and dying at an hundred and thirteen. St. An••hony paid him a Visit towards the end of his Life. S. Je∣rom. Sozomen, &c. There is a Religious Order commonly called the Hermits of St. Paul, because they acknowledged St. Paul, the first Hermit, for their Patron. This Order was first instituted in Hungary, by Eusebius of Gran, about 1215, and reformed by Paul, Bishop of Vesprin, about 1363. There was also another Congregation of the Hermits of St. Paul established in Spain and Italy, in 1553. Polydore Lib. 7.
• ...
  • Paul, the First Pope of that Name, succeeded Stephen IId. his Brother, in 857. He implored the help of King Pepin a∣gainst the Greeks and Lombards, and died the 29th. of June, 867, having held the See ten years and one month. Anastasius in his Life. Baronius in Annal. &c.
  • Paul IId. a Venetian, before called Peter Barbo, Cardinal of St. Mark, and Nephew to Pope Eugenius IVth. was chosen after Pius IId. about the end of Aug. 1464. His Uncle bestowed up∣on him the Archdeanry of Bolonia, the Bishoprick of Cervia in Romagnia, the Office of Prothonotary Apostolick of those cal∣led Participants, and made him Cardinal in 1440. Peter Barbo was designed for Business, and to that purpose he resolved first to travel. But the News he had of his Uncle's Promotion to the Papal Chair, made him alter his Resolution. Calixtus IId. sent him Legate to Campagna di Roma. Some Authors say he could weep very easily, and that he never failed shedding of Tears when he wanted powerfull Reasons to effect what he de∣sired, and that therefore it was that Pius IId. called him N. Dame de Pitie. He was of a good Make, and Magnificent, always eager to doe all things with great Splendor; increasing the Pomp of the Court of Rome, and bestowing Scarlet Housses on

• ...
  • the Cardinal's Mules. He died suddenly, July 25th. 1471, after he had eaten two Melons to dinner, aged fifty three years, ten months and three days, and held the See six years, ten months, and 26 days. Ambrosius de Vignate. Orat. ad Paul. 5. * Platina adds that he was naturally fair spoken, and could feign good nature when occasion served, but he was so mean spirited that when he could not obtain what he desired, he would mix Tears with his Petitions. He complains particularly of him for turning out the Clerks of the Briefs, whereof himself was one, tho' it had been ordered by Letters Apostolick, and the Judges of the Pontifical Treasure, that none who had bought his Place should be put out of it. Whereupon the Clerks ad∣dressed him for Restitution. But finding him deaf to their En∣treaties, they threatned an appeal to all Christian Kings and Princes, and to move them to call a Council, and force him to give a Reason for his Proceedings. Upon which Platina was imprisoned, fettered and cruelly used for four months together, but was at last set at liberty by the Intreaty of Cardinal Gonzague of Mantua. He displeased the People of Rome by giving Benefi∣ces to Foreigners which their Fore-fathers had designed for Ci∣tizens. The Turks at that time invading Epirus, he sent Nun∣cio's, to advise all Christian Kings and Princes to compose their Discords, and make War upon them, but without effect. He also stirred up the King of Hungary against the King of Bohe∣mia, who had withdrawn him••elf from the Church of Rome. He subdued Count Aversa's Son, who denied obedience to the Church, taking nine strong and well fortified Castles in four∣teen days time. Ferdinand, King of Naples, who lent him his Troops in this War, desired to have the Tribute which he paid the Church remitted for the good Service they did. Alledging moreover, That his Uncle enjoyed the Kingdom of Sicily, tho' he paid for that a••d Naples too. Paul on the other hand re∣counted several good Services he received from the Church, and would not comply, which occasioned heats between them. He punished some of the inhabitants of Tagliacozzo, for holding There was never any true Vicar of Christ since Peter, but such as had imitated Christ's Poverty; then made a Promotion of ten Cardinals, and having brought the Princes of Italy to a Peace, instituted sumptuous Plays, and made noble Feasts for the People after the ancient manner; proposed eight Cloaks to be run for each day of the Carnaval by old Men, those of mid∣dle Age, Jews and People of all sorts, who pleased to take their fortune; and appointed also Races for Horses, Asses, Buf∣fales, &c. to the incredible pleasure of the Spectators. But a∣midst this Jollity Paul was seized with an unexpected Terror upon News brought him, That there were two Conspiracies against his Person, and immediately imprisoned all that he su∣spected; and put several on the Rack, to discover the Sham-plots, and amongst others, our Author, of whom he was very jealous; but sent him his own Physician some days after, with a Promise of Liberty. And Platina asking the Physician in how long time it might be expected, had this Answer made him, That it could not be expected soon, lest the Pope should be charged with Levity and Cruelty, for having with such Noise taken and tortured so many Men, and then letting them go im∣mediately as innocent. And accordingly Paul began to accuse them of Heresie whom he had imprisoned and racked for the conspiracy. The great Crimes laid to their charge were, That they inclined to Plato's Opinion concerning the Immortality of the Soul, and were great Admirers of Pagan Antiquities. But these Points being discussed, they were set at liberty, after a year's Imprisonment. This Pope is said to have used Paint when he appeared in publick, and to have out-done all his Predecessors in the Costliness of his Pontifical Vestiments, especially his Regno or Mitre, which he enriched with Diamonds, Sapphires, Eme∣ralds, Chrysoliths, Jaspers, Unions, and other precious Stones. He was at Charge of several magnificent Buildings near S. Mark's and in the Vatican. But was no Encourager of humane Lear∣ning, branding those for Hereticks that gave their Minds to it, and dissuaded the People of Rome, from putting their Children to be brought up Scholars, telling them it was enough if they could read and write.
  • Paul III. a Roman, called before Alexander Farnese, Dean of the Sacred College, and Bishop of Ostia, was chosen unanimous∣ly by 34 Cardinals present in the Conclave, after the Death of Clement VIIth. as a Reward of his Vertues and great Knowledge, whereof he had given testimonies in the most illustrious Im∣ploys of the Church. He was Son to Peter Lovis Farnese and Janella Cajetan, made a Cardinal by Alexander VIth. in 1493, had the Administration of the Bishoprick of Parma, and at se∣veral times got those of Frescati, Palestrina, Sabina, Port and Ostia. He was Legate at Vlterbo in the Marck of Ancona, and was very serviceable to the Holy See, and to Pope Clement VIIth. during his Imprisonment; for which Purpose he went Legate into Spain, to the Court of the Emperor Charles Vth. He was chosen Pope on the 13th. of October, in the year 1534, and crowned the third of November, aged 67. He made a League with the Emperor and Venetians, against the Turks, but had no success; and it was said to be through the fault of Doria, Ad∣miral of the Fleet. He was also so active that he got together in 1538 in order to a Peace, Francis Ist. and the Emperor Charles the Fifth, at Nice in Provence, where he was present himself and caused them to swear a Truce for ten years. After which the Duke of Modena having refused his City where the Pope had summoned a Council to meet, he resolved to celebrate the same at Vicenza, in the Territories of Venice; but the Prote∣stants not finding this Place proper for them, it was assembled at Trent, where the first Session begun on the thirteenth of De∣cember, being the Third Sunday of Advent, in 1545. This Pope established the Inquisition, and approved of the Instituti∣on of the Jesuits Order, with divers other Congregations, but was against the Agreement made by the Emperor with the Pro∣testants in Germany. He had a Son called Peter Lovis Farnese, who was Duke of Parma, and left a Son called Octavio, who coming to know that the Pope designed to restore Parma to the Church from which it had been alienated, writ to Cardinal A∣lexander Farnese, his Brother, that if the Dutchy was not confir∣med to him, he would joyn with Ferdinand Gonzague, General of the Imperial Troops, who had already taken Plaisance, for the recovery of it. This Ingratitude so much afflicted the Pope, that he fell sick of a Fever, and died at Mont Quirinale, the tenth of November, in the year 1549, aged 81 years, 8 months, and ten days. It's said that at his Death he much abhorred the Ingratitude of his Kindred, and often repeated these words of the Prophet, Si mei non fuissent dominati, tunc immaculatus essem, & emundarer à delicto maximo. This Pope was Learned and Judicious, skilled in Astrology, writ very ingenious Verses, several learned Epistles to Erasmus, Cardinal Sadolet, and others, and Remarks upon some Epistles of Cicero, Bembo & Sadolet. In Epist. Fr. Beaucaire. In Comment. rerum Gall. l. 23. & 25. Coccius in Thesauro, &c. * Platina observes that the Cardinals agreed the more easily in the choice of this Pope, that being 68 years of Age, and of a weak and tender Constitution, they expected his Reign could not be long. Besides, having always behaved himself with indifferency betwixt the Imperial and French Fa∣ction, neither made it their business to oppose him. He was thought to have taken the Name of Paul, because he was born in the Reign of Paul the Second. As he was bountiful in his Promotions, he was no less magnificent in his Structures, having in the first year laid the Foundations of that sumptuous Build∣ing at Rome called the Palace of the Farnesi, which is not onely one of the most noble and magnificent Edifices in that City, but in all Europe. The Maxim which this Pope observed of keeping himself in a discreet neutrality between the Emperor and French King, did marvellously contribute to his Ease and Prosperity; for by that means he was courted by both and lived without the troubles and expence of War, until he was necessitated thereunto by other Emergencies. But he did not car∣ry himself with that Moderation towards King Henry VIIIth. of England, against whom he issued out his Bull dated 30th. of August, 1535, whereby he cited him to appear personally be∣fore him and the College of Cardinals at Rome, to answer for all those Cruelties, Adulteries, and other Crimes whereof he stood accused. And in case of refusal, he declared him and his Sub∣jects excommunicate, that he was actually deprived of his Crown and Kingdoms, and his Subjects absolved from their O∣bedience; that all Actions of Religion were interdicted in his Dominions; and commanding all Ecclesiasticks to depart his Kingdom, and the Nobility to rise up in Arms against him. In 1540 he augmented and enlarged the Immunities and Pri∣vileges of the Chamber, and the Authority of the Referenda∣ries gave Liberty to Clergymen to dispose of their Estates by Testament, without leave or interruption of the Apostolical Chamber; gave Liberty also to Jews which were converted to Christianity to dispose of their Estates according to their will and pleasure. What share he had in the Wars of Europe, and how he comported himself in the Transactions of the Council of Trent, and was affected with what passed at the Diet in Ger∣many, may be seen at large in the History of that Council and those times.
  • Paul IV. of Naples, Dean of the Cardinals, called before John Peter Caraffa, the Son of John Anthony, Son to the Count de Matalone, was chosen 22 days after the Death of Marcel IId. May 25th. on Ascension-day, in the year 1555. He was then al∣most fourscore years old, having been born in July, 1476. Was a great Scholar and good Linguist. Pope Julius IId. made him Bishop of Civita di Chieti or Theata, and 'tis for this reason that having afterwards together with Gaetan de Thienne founded a Congregation of regular Clerks, they gave them the Name of Theatins, which was that of his Church. Paul III. made him Car∣dinal in 1536, and afterwards Archbishop of Naples, but was kept out of Possession by the Spaniards. It was in acknowledgment of the Favours of this Pope that he took the Name of Paul. He granted such large Privileges to the Romans, that the People after having returned him their thanks, erected a Marble Statue for him in the Capitol. In the mean time he laboured as much as in him lay to reform Manners and Ecclesiastical Habits. He removed the Abuse committed in Dispatches through the A∣varice of the Officers, condemned Impious Books and those cal∣led Heretical, punished Blasphemers, forbid infamous Places, condemned Apostates, and expelled also his Nephews from Rome, for that they abused their Authority in acting against the Laws of Justice and Religion, which proved of fatal Con∣sequence to the Caraffa's. This Pope had formerly advised Paul the Third to establish the Inquisition, and confirmed it again by his Cares and Privileges, obliged the Bishops to reside in their Diocesses, and the Monks to re-enter into their Monasteries; and in 1559 erected the Archbishoprick of Goa in the Indies,

• ...
  • and those of Cambray, Malines, and Utrecht in the Low Countries; with divers Bishopricks under them, made an Allyance with Henry II. whom he sollicited to undertake the Conquest of the Kingdom of Naples, and laboured to re-establish the Roman Ca∣tholick Religion in England in the Reign of Queen Mary. He died Aug. 18. 1559, aged 83 Years, one Month, and two and twenty Days. The fury of the people was so great after his death, that they broke down the Statue they had raised for him, pull'd down his Arms, and burnt the Inquisitors Prison, insomuch that his Body was placed in the Vatican in a little Tomb built only of Brick. Pope Pius V. hath since put his Body into a Marble Tomb, which he caused to be made for him in the Church of the Dominicans de la Minerva, with an Epitaph upon it. He writ divers Treatises, as, De Symbolo; De Emendanda Ecclesia ad Paulum III. Regulae Theatinorum, &c. Folieta in vit. Paul IV. * Platina's Continuator adds, That this Pope being of a Morose and Saturnine temper, shew'd great severity and exactness of life, so that his Election struck a great terror to all such who were ill inclin'd to a Reformation, and not without reason; for tho at first he palliated his Hu∣mor, and comported himself with an humble and affable Behavior towards all, yet hi•• fierce and supercilious Temper, returning to its natural course, all his Actions were influenced with a Spi∣rit of Pride and haughty Severity, as appear'd in his Answer to the Steward of his House, That he would be served as be∣came a Prince; and of his usage of the Embassadors from Eng∣land, sent to Rome by Q. Mary and Philip her Husband, making 'em acknowledge the pretended faults and errors of that King∣dom, prostrate themselves at his Feet, and humbly beg Absolu∣tion, and to be receiv'd into the Bosom of that Church, &c. The grudge he bore the Spaniards for sequestring the Estates and Rents of his Family when they sack'd Rome, and the ill treatment he receiv'd from the Vice King of Naples, made him joyn with the French and Switzers, and commence a War a∣gainst Philip King of Spain, which ended in the miserable de∣solation of Italy. By the vast expences of this War, the Pope's Treasury being much exhausted, many exhorbitant ways were contriv'd to recruit it; as doubling of Tithes upon Benefices, raising Gabels and Customs to an intolerable degree, &c. He farther seiz'd on all Horses in Rome to serve in the War, and compell'd all the Friars to labour on the Works, and carry Earth to the Fortifications, converted many of the Churches into Granaries and Store-Houses, which made all sort of peo∣ple conceive a detestable hatred against his person and actions, but nothing could incline his fierce and resolute Spirit to Peace, untill the French were defeated at St. Quintin; and then an agreement was made by the Mediation of the Venetians and Duke of Florence. Things being thus compos'd, he pro∣moted the Court of Inquisition, reducing several crimes, triable at other Bars of Judicature, to it. About this time the Empe∣ror Charles V. renounced his Imperial Crown to his Brother Ferdinand o•• Austria, who was already elected King of the Ro∣mans▪ and his Kingdom of Spain and other Dominions to his Son Philip II. but the Pope would not allow this Abdication, alledging, that according to ancient Canons an Emperor could not make s••ch a Renunciation without the consent of the Pope, and for that reason would never acknowledge Ferdinand for Emperor, nor under that Notion and Character receive Em∣bassadors from him. Thi•• Pope falling into a Dropsie, sum∣mon'd all the Cardinals to his Chamber, and recommended to 'em the continuance of ••he Inquisition, declaring, That he had experienc'd it to be the main support of his Authority, and said, that it would prove the chief Basis and Pillar of the Papal Dig∣nity. As soon as it was noised abroad, that he drew towards his end, the people rose in a Tumult, and running through the City, curs'd his Name and Actions, and all the Family of Ca∣raffa, and opening the Doors of the common Prisons, went to the House of the Inquisition, and having opened the Gates and released the Prisoners, set fire to it, and burned all the Processes, Papers and Records of that Court, and had done the like to the Minerva, where the Judges of that Tribunal lodg'd, had not some taken care to divert their Fury. No sooner was the Breath out of his Body, but the people made a publick Decree, That in whatever place the Arms of the Caraffa's were found, either painted or engraven, they should be defac'd, so that in one days time, there were no Memorials of the Caraffan Fa∣mily left in the whole City. John Baptista Castaldi in vita Pau∣li IV. &c.
  • *

    Paul V. succeeded Leo II. in the Chair, and had for Com∣petitors the famous Bellarmine and Baronius amongst others, who had very near carried it; his Name before the Election was Camillo Borghese, his Father being Antonio Borghese of Si∣enna, and his Mother a Roman Lady. His chief Studies were the Law, in which he became so famous, that he was advanc'd gradually till Clement VIII. made him Cardinal. He was chosen Pope unanimously, May 16. 1605. Being settled in the Chair, his chief Designs were levelled at scruing up the Eccle∣siastical Dignity to the heighth, from which he said, That the remissness of his Predecessors had made it fall: and for this end he constituted a new Congregation at Rome, to contrive means how to amplify and enlarge the Authority and Dominion of the Church; and all his Nuncio's were prepared for that Design, and of those Zealots, Oratio Mathei Bishop of Gierace, his Nun∣cio at Venice, was the chief, as appears by that impudent saying of his in a Speech to the Doge and Senate of Venice; That Alms∣deeds and other Works of Charity and Piety, frequent Communion in the holy Sacrament, and the most sublime Works of Christian Devotion were nothing, unless attended with respect and favour to the Ecclesia∣stical Liberty and Authority; adding, That the Pope had command∣ed him to persist in this Opinion to the death, and accordingly he was resolv'd to endure Martyrdom rather than be remiss in advancing the Papal Authority. Nor was his Behaviour less Arrogant than his Words; however the Pope's Designs for several Months were not prosecuted with so much vigour as the matter requir'd. And finding that his Congregation for management of the Af∣fairs of England render'd King James I. more watchfull, he de∣lay'd the erecting of the Congregation abovementioned for fear of rendring other Princes Jealous also. His Designs were fur∣ther retarded by Melancholy Apprehensions of Death from a common Report about Rome, that the Images of the Virgin of Subiaco had sweated, which is said to be the common fore-run∣ner of the Pope's Death. A Dutch Astrologer having also pre∣dicted, that his Reign should be short. His Friends, to cure this Melancholy, assembled all the Astrologers and Diviners of Rome, who said, That there had been some unhappy influences which threatned his Life, but now all things were auspicious. Being thus reliev'd of his Melancholy, he reassum'd his De∣signs, and endeavour'd to have the Council of Trent receiv'd in France, to have the Jesuits in Spain freed from Tithes; and other things of that nature which usher'd in Affairs of greater importance; as First, He requir'd that the Republick of Lucca should cancel the restraint which they had laid upon their Subjects as to trading with their fellow Citizens, who had re∣tir'd from their Country because Protestants; not that he dis∣lik'd but commended the thing, only he pretended that it ought to have been done by the Church, and therefore he would have it revok'd to make room for his Censure. The Second was the dissolution of a Fraternity, set up for Devotion at the Jesuits College in Naples, wherein they agreed to vote for none to be Magistrates but those of that Fraternity, for which he was angry at the Neapolitans, alledging, That their dissolving of it was an infringement on the Church Liberty, and therefore commanded those Orders to be reversed on pain of Excommunication. But he began to deal more roundly with the Venetians, being very urgent with them, and commanding them in a Magisterial manner to contribute to the Emperor for carrying on his War against the Turks, at which they were highly offended, but gave a modest refusal, which incensed the Pope, who thought he might lay what Tax he would on Christian States and Princes upon such an account; yet he thought it not a sufficient Foundation for a quarrel, but not long after laid hold on another occasion. Scipio Saraceno. a Prebend of Vicenza, having affronted the Magistrates of that Ci∣ty, and given an intolerable abuse to a Lady whom he could not debauch; by the advice of her Friends she cited him before the Justice Court at Venice, where he readily appear'd, being sup∣ported by the Pope's Nuncio, who having signified the same to the Pope, he storm'd and rav'd at the Venetian Embassador, telling him, That he would not admit a Temporal Judge to take Cognizance of any Cause wherein a Churchman was con∣cerned. He complained also, That the Venetians had made a Statute of Mortmain to hinder Laicks from bequeathing their Estates to the Church, and therefore they had incurr'd the Censures of the same: And he was yet further enraged that the Venetians had prohibited the building of Churches without leave from the Senate. The Republick order'd their Embassa∣dor to represent to the Pope, That they could justify from their Records, that they had been in possession of the power to judge Ecclesiasticks for Secular Causes above 1000 Years. That the Law of Mortmain was used by other Christian Princes, and without the same they could not preserve their force entire against the Common Enemy of Christendom. The Pope was nettled with the Answer, but would not allow it, and threatned, That he would spill his Blood in the Cause, and make use of that power which God had given him over all things, and over all Princes to depose them, that he could com∣mand Legions of Angels to his aid, and he would never suffer the Clergy to be drawn before Secular Tribunals. The Se∣nate finding their Liberty at stake, signified by their Embassa∣dor, That they were unanimously agreed to defend the same, and that they would neither release the Prisoners lawfully ar∣rested, nor repeal those Laws so justly establish'd. The Pope being inflexible, drew up two Briefs, one relating to the Laws, and the other to the Prisoners, the Prebend above-mentioned, and the Abbot of Nervesa, who was also under process for Ty∣ranny over his Tenants, Magick, Incest and Murther, and dis∣patch'd the said Briefs to his Nuncio; after which, calling a Consistory, he explained himself with so much heat and vehe∣mency, that he would neither admit Debate nor Advice, which highly incensed the Cardinals, not accustomed to this way of pro∣ceeding. Baronius and Perron dealt with the Pope in private, and represented the danger of this Course, but all in vain. The Briefs being delivered on Christmas day in the morning as the Councellors were at Mass, they were not opened because the Doge Grimani lay on his Death-bed, and dying next Day, they declined opening them, according to their usual method, till a new Doge was cho∣sen. The Pope hearing of the Princes death, ordered his Nuncio to protest against the Republick and their Election as null, while

• ...
  • ...

    they remained under Excommunication; thinking by this means to throw a Bone of Contention among them, but that wise State kept firm to their ancient Principles, refusing to give Audience to the Nuncio, or any other Forreign Minister, except it were to condole their Prince, and so compleated their Election January 10. 1606, and chose Leonard Donate, a Sena∣tor of great Eminence, who by his Vertues and good Govern∣ment recommended himself to all Mankind; and he was con∣gratulated by all Foreign Ministers but the Nuncio. The Doge, notwithstanding, pass'd the usual Complement upon the Pope, who, contrary to his former Intentions, return'd a favourable Answer, and ordered his Nuncio to Congratulate the Doge. Hereupon the Pope's Briefs were considered, and the Senate consulted with the most judicious and able Lawyers of their Age, as Antonio Pellegrini, Erasmus, Gratiani, and Father Paul of the Order of Servi, one profoundly learned in Theology and the Canons of the Church; consulting also Men famous for Piety, and all the Law-Books and Writings of the most famous Men in Spain and France; and according to all, it was agreed, That the Papal Authority did not extend to Temporal Matters, and having receiv'd this as the general Opinion, they answer'd the Pope on January 28. 1606 to this effect; That their Laws were never questioned by any of his Predecessors; That the repealing of them would subvert their Government, and therefore they did not believe that they had justly incurr'd the Ecclesiastical Censure, considering that Secular Princes have receiv'd that power from God of making Laws, which no other Humane Authority is able to take from them, and much less his Briefs, which have no prevalence in Matters purely Tem∣poral: Which Answer being delivered, the Pope said it was frivolous, and therefore he was resolv'd to proceed unto Sentence, and that the Senate must resolve to obey; and if he did not re∣ceive satisfaction in 15 days, that he would proceed to Sen∣tence. However time was protracted till the end of March, that Duodo, Embassador extraordinary from Venice, arrived and acquainted the Pope, That the Senate could not yield to his demands without betraying that power which God had put into their hands; and the Pope, on the other side, would listen to no Argument, but told him, That his was the Cause of God and must prevail. Hereupon the Venetians communicated those differences to Foreign Ministers. He of Spain declin'd meddling in it, but those of the Emperor and France declar'd for the Venetians. Some of the Cardinals dealt with the Pope to delay Sentence, which he granted for 24 days, and then pub∣lish'd it with the consent of the Cardinals, and dispatch'd Co∣pies of it to the Dominions of Venice. The Foreign Ministers at Rome being dissatisfied with this way of procedure apply'd to the Pope to moderate and prorogue the Sentence till means of an Accommodation could be found out. The News being come to Venice, the State ordered that Prayers should be made in all Churches and Chappels, imploring the Divine Assistance, and recall'd their Embassador Extraordinary from Rome, leav∣ing Nani to reside there, least they should seem to stand in open defiance of the Pope; and at the same time they commu∣nicated the rigour of the Pope's Sentence to Sir Henry Wotton, Resident for England; having never till then taken any notice of the Controversie to him, and order'd their Embassador in England not to discourse of it to the King nor his Councellors. Sir Henry complained, That they had been more free with other Embassadors than him, but answered, That he could not understand that piece of Romish Divinity which was contrary to Justice and Moral Honesty. The Republick, to avoid the ill con∣sequences of this Excommunication, forbid the receiving or suf∣fering of any thing in their Dominions printed against them at Rome, and ordered all Copies of the Briefs or Bulls to be deli∣ver'd up to the Magistrates on the highest penalties, to which the People obey'd universally and cheerfully, and testified their willingness to defend the Common Cause with their Lives and Fortunes. After this the Nuncio at Venice went into the Je∣suits College, where many of that Fraternity had been receiv'd, who were eminent for disturbing the World, particularly in raising Commotions in Paris, Poland, Muscovy, &c. and having frequented this Society, he made a visit to the Doge, pretend∣ing grief for the present posture of Affairs, and promising his utmost endeavours for an Accommodation, often invoking the name of God, whom he called Our Lord; and speaking of the Pope he called him Lord also, so that it was hard to know when he meant the one or when the other; only some observing per∣sons being by, alledged, that when he spoke of God he kept on his Cap, but when he spoke of the Pope he took it off. In the mean time the Pope recall'd his Nuncio from Venice, and commanded their Resident to leave Rome. The Venetians, in the mean time, commanded their Clergy to officiate as be∣fore, forbidding those that departed, to take any thing with them belonging to the Church; but in a little time the Superiors of the Orders commanded them to leave their Territories. Then the Senate called for the Jesuits, to know whether they would continue in the City or not, they answer'd, That they were willing to stay, and perform all acts of Worship, Mass except∣ed: Whereupon the Senate resolved they should go if they would not say Mass, and accordingly ordered them to depart, and leave their Plate, Vestments and Goods; and the like Or∣ders were given through all their Dominions. Hereupon the Jesuits assembled their Votaries, gathered great Contributions from them, and persuaded the Capuchins to march away in Procession two and two with Crucifixes on their Breasts, thinking thereby to raise a Commotion among the people, who they believ'd would think there were so many Christs going from 'em. The Jesuits were forc'd to pack off in the Night, the people following them in great crouds to the Boats, crying out, Let them go to the Devil. They plundered their College, however, e're they went, and hid their Plate and Moveables, and at Padua, left Copies of a certain Book containing Eigh∣teen Rules; the Seventeenth being, That they should not in their Sermons, insist too much on the Energy and Grace of God. The Third was, That they should be injoin'd to be∣lieve according as the Hierarchy of the Church believ'd; that is, if the Church determin'd any thing to be white they should believe it though the colour appear'd black to the sight of their own Eyes. But such of the Clergy as were not seduced by the Jesuits, continued firm notwithstanding all the Censures of Excommunication, &c. The Pope finding that the Veneti∣ans had still Mass, &c. That all the Clergy did not abandon them; That the people made no Insurrection, and, That the Senate continued unanimous, threatned the remaining Clergy with Excommunication, and promis'd preferment to those that would come over. The Mendicants they enjoin'd to leave all they had for Christ, and if they could not do that, to suffer Martyrdom; the Rich they advised not to leave their Monasteries and Possessions, but commanded them to observe the In••erdict; but the Venetians guarded their Frontiers so well, that not a Friar could get in with the Orders. Then the Court of Rome reviled the Venetians at all Foreign Courts, and the Jesuits affronted their Embassador in Poland, which the King of Peland resented, and made them beg pardon for it, complain∣ing to the Pope, That his Nuncio should presume to publish Ecclesiastical Censures against Foreign Princes in his Domini∣ons, and therefore exhorted him to surcease from any further proceedings against the Venetians who had deserved so well of Christendom. The Minister of the Republick at Vienna pre∣vail'd to have their Cause justified in Germany, as they did at first in Spain and France; but the Genoese and Tuscans were their Enemies on account of old Grudges. King James I. of Great Britain did much applaud them, signified his desire of a free Council, and inveighed against the Usurpations of the Popes as exalting themselves above God. The Dutch wrote obli∣gingly to the Venetians, offering them Arms and Provisions in case of a Rupture with the Pope. The Dukes of Mantua, Savoy, Tuscany, and King of France; did them also many good Offices. The Venetians made civil returns to the several Princes, but continued still firm to the Church of Rome, tho the Jesuits, in the mean time, in their Schools and Auditories, and by their Scandalous Libels, defam'd them all over Europe, and charg'd them with Lutheranism; so that the Republick taking their practices into consideration, and finding that they were the Contrivers and Actors of all their Troubles, and had incensed the Pope against them; and not only so, but that they were the common Incendiaries of Europe, did by a solemn Act of State, for those and other heinous Enormities exclude them eternally from their Dominions June 14. 1606. This perpetual Banishment of the Jesuits made the breach wider and more difficult to be reconciled, so that the Pope betook himself to new measures, viz. publishing a Jubilee, granting abundance of Indulgences and Remissions to all, except such as belong'd to Venice. And tho the Jesuits with utmost application did on the Frontiers of that State magnifie the benefits of them that en∣joyed it, and aggravate the loss of them that wanted it, yet the people were not at all mov'd with it. So the Pope finding that his Spiritual Weapons had no effect, he applied himself to the Temporal Sword, and desired aid from the Spaniards which they promised largely; but dealt with the Venetians to supplicate the Pope to take of his Censures. And the French Embassador press'd them also to make the first overtures of Peace, but these Negotiations took no effect. The Senate, in the mean time, gave notice of it to King James of Great Britain, who answer∣ed, That he was highly sati••fied with the unanimous Resoluti∣on of the Senate to defend their Liberty, assuring them on the word of a Prince, that if they engaged in a War on this ac∣count. he would assist them with all his Power, not out of ex∣pectation that they should quit the Communion of the Church of Rome, but from a principle of Justice, esteeming himself oblig'd to vindicate the Authority of the Secular Power, being also resolv'd to take that side to which Spain was declar'd an Enemy. Mean while the Spaniards endeavour'd to stir up the Turks against the Venetians, that so they might force them to a composition with the Pope; and for that end sent their Armado, who burnt Durazzo in Albania, brought off 150 People and 30 Canons, thinking to lay the blame upon the Venetians; but the Grand Seignior being rightly inform'd, ordered the Admiral of his Gallies to join with the Venetians against the Pope and Spaniard, which was accordingly done, but the Republick thought not fit to make use of them. The Pope, at the same time, imployed Writers to maintain, That all Marriages du∣ring the Interdict were unlawfull, and the Children Bastards: In answer to which, a Treatise which had been published by Gerson 100 Years before, was then reprinted, which had so much Authority, that Bellarmine and Baronius both thought it worth their while to write against it, and the Venetians order∣ed

• ...
  • ...

    the Learned of their side to defend it, who insisted on it, That the Pope's Power was only Spiritual; That he had no Authori∣ty to annul the Temporal Laws of Princes, which was contrary to the Scriptures and the Example of Christ and his Saints; That the Doctrine which teaches the lawfulness of prosecuting any Prince at difference with the Pope by open War or secret Treason is damnable and Sacrilegious; That by Divine Law the Clergy are not exempt∣ed from subjection to the Secular Power, either as to their Persons or Estates; That the Pope is not Infallible but only in necessary points of Faith; that his power of binding and loosing is only Cla∣ve non errante, &c. The most remarkable of what Bellarmine and the Popish Champions urg'd was, That the Temporal Power of Princes is subject to the Ecclesiastical; That the Pope hath power to depose Princes for Errors in their Government, when he judges it may be beneficial to the Church; That he is the Supreme Temporal Monarch over all the World, and Appeals may be made to him from all Temporal Princes; That he can give Laws to all Princes and annul theirs; That the Clergy are not subject to the Temporal Law; That the Sentences of the Pope are to be observed whether they be just or unjust; That he is God upon Earth, and that his Sentence and Tribunal are the same with God's. And Bellarmine particularly asserted, That to restrain Obedience due to the Pope only to Soul-Matters, was to reduce it to nothing; That St. Paul appeal'd unto Caesar and not to St. Peter, because he would not make himself ridiculous in those days, and that professions of subjection made by the Ancient Popes to the Emperors, was to comply with the Humour and Affection of those times. The Pope perceiving his Authority weakened by the stiffness of the Venetians, im∣ploy'd France and Spain in a Mediation, but during the Trea∣ties the Spaniards took Arms, and the Republick put themselves in a posture of defence, and desired the French King to declare for them; but he answered, That it was not as yet time, and that there remain'd still hopes of an Accommodation, for which end he dispatched Cardinal Joyeuse to Venice and Rome, who effected the Agreement after much debate, on condition that the Cardinal should take off the Censures of the Pope in the face of the whole Senate, who were at the same time to revoke their Protest. That the Prisoners should be delivered, and all the Re∣ligious persons restor'd, excepting only the Jesuits and fourteen other Friars, who were fled for their Crimes: And that an Em∣bassador should be immediately chosen and sent to the Pope, and the Articles being agreed on, the 21st of April 1607 was the day appointed for putting them in Execution: And thus the Controversie ended to the honour of the Venetians, who made the Pope yield in every thing; and lest they should seem to acknowledge a fault, they would not so much as accept of the Cardinal's Blessing, least it should be taken for an Absolution.

    It was in this Pope's time, and soon after his promotion, that the Gun-pouder-Treason was discovered, to blow up King James of Great Britain and his Parliament, November 5. 1605; upon which Proclamations were issued, and Laws enacted a∣gainst the Papists, and the Oath of Allegiance universally ten∣dered; the form whereof being carried to Rome, and examin'd by the College of Cardinals, it was concluded, That no true Catholick could take it with a safe Conscience, and therefore the Pope forbad it to the Papists in England. In 1607 the King of Congo sent an Embassador to this Pope for Preachers, being in∣stigated thereto by the Jesuits, but the Embassador dying at Rome there was an end of that matter. In 1609 another came from Persia, but it appear'd afterwards, that he came not from the Court on any Religious account, but as is probable, by the procurement of some Armenian Christians, to procure favour from the Church of Rome. In 1610 the Pope Canoniz'd Ignati∣us Loyola, and Charles Borromeo, Archbishop of Milan. In 1610 Henry IV. of France was assassinated by Ravaillac, to the great regret of the Pope, who had receiv'd much kindness from him in the Affair of Venice, insomuch, that he condemned some Frenchmen at Rome to the Gallies for rejoicing at it. None of this Pope's Predecessors exceeded him in publick and magni∣ficent Structures, which are too tedious to enumerate here. He establish'd a Revenue which raised a competent Portion every Month for an honest and Vertuous Maid. During the Wars between the Emperor and the Count Palatine of the Rhine he tax'd the Clergy to support the Catholick Cause, and a new Order of Knighthood was instituted for the Extirpation of Hereticks. In his time began the great Controversie be∣tween the Dominicans and Jesuits, concerning the immacu∣late Conception of the Blessed Virgin. He died Jan. 24. 1621, having, during his Reign, created 60 Cardinals. Ricaut's con∣tinuation of Platina.

• Paul Patriarch of Alexandria, in the IVth. Age, lived a long time in the Desarts of Egypt, where he was made Abbot of Ta∣bennes. Pelagius, Pope Agapet's Nuncio at Constantinople, put him into the See of Alexandria after he had got Theodosius and Gayan expell'd. The Emperor Justinian empowered him, in 536, to depose the Hereticks that had any Pastoral Charges, which power he used without either prudence or precaution, so that his Enemies accused him of having contributed to the death of the Governor of the Church of Alexandria, and was banish'd after having first been deposed at Gaza in the Year 537. Liberatus in Brev. l. 23. Baronius A. C. 536, 537.
• Paul I. of that Name, Bishop of Constantinople, a Priest fa∣mous for his Learning and Piety, was present at the Council of Nice; and chosen by the Orthodox there in 340. Eusebius of Nicomedia, an Arian, caused him to be banish'd and usurp'd his See. After the death of this Arian Prelate, in 342, the people of Constantinople chose Paul again; but, the Arians having chosen Macedonius, the Emperor Constance expell'd the first from his Church. Paul came to Rome, where Marcellus of Ancyra, Asclepias of Gaza, and several other Prelates expell'd from their Sees were also. Pope Julius receiv'd them in a Sy∣nod, and render'd their Churches to them; but the Arians condemned Paul in a little Council held at Philippi in Thrace, in the Year 347. Some time after Paul was re-established in his See at the entreaty of the Emperor Constance, whom fear oblig'd to it; but when the danger was over, he resolv'd to remove him again, and restore Macedonius; and this was put in execution by one who carried Paul first to Thessalonica, then to Singra in Mesopotamia, then to Emesa in Syria, and last of all to Cucusa, where the Hereticks caused him to be strangled about the Year 351. St. Athanasius Ep. ad solit. Socrates. Sozomen l. 4. Theodoret l. 2. Baronius in Annal.
• Paul II. a Monothelite Heretick, chosen in the Year 646, by the care of the Emperor Constans, the Son of Constantine, and Grandson of Heraclius. Pope Theodorus excommunicated and deposed him. This Condemnation provoked Paul so highly, that he caused the Pope's Agents to be whipp'd and banish'd from Constantinople, and demolished a Chappel which the La∣tins had in that same City, perswaded the Emperor to publish his Edict call'd Type, and fix it on the Church Doors as a For∣mula of Faith. He died in 651, his Memory was con∣demned in the Sixth Synod, and his Name struck out of the Church Registers. Baronius in Annal.
• Paul III. a Layman, was put into the See of Constantinople after Theodorus, in 685, and died in the Year 691, being suc∣ceeded by Callinicus. Baronius in Annal.
• Paul IV. born in the Isle of Cyprus, was chosen against his Will after Nicetas of Constantinople in 780. Theophanes affirms, that the fear of the Emperor's Threats made him receive into Communion the Iconomachi, tho in his Heart he was an Ico∣nolater. Theophanes lib. 23.
• Paul, a famous Lawyer in the Second Age, was Councellor of State with Ulpian, and Papinian, under the Emperor Pescennius Niger; and afterwards Paul and Ulpian were assistant Judges to Papinian in the time of Alexander Severus, and had other conside∣rable Imployments. Spartian in Pescen. Lampridius in Annal.
• Paul of Burgos, Carthagena, or St. Mary, a Spanish Bishop in the Fifteenth Age, was born in the City of Burgos, and a Jew by Religion, the most noble and most learned amongst them. Henry III. surnamed the Sickly, made choice of him for Tutor to his Son John II. It's said, he was after that Chancel∣lor of the Kingdom, and that he died Patriarch of Aquileia Aug. 29. in the Year 1435. He made considerable additions to the Postils of Nicholas de Lyra upon all the Scripture, and writ another Treatise, entituled, Scrutinium Scripturarum in 2 lib. divisum. One of his Sons named Alphonso was Bishop of Bur∣gos after his Father, and composed an Abridgment of the Hi∣story of Spain, entitled, Anacephaleosis Regum Hispaniae. Ma∣riana, lib. 9. Hist. ch. 8. Sixtus de Sienne lib. 4. Bibl. S. Trithem. & Bellarmine, de Script. Eccl. Aubert de Mire in Act. &c.
• Paul of Samosata, Lat. Paulus Samosatenus, an Heresiarch succeeded Demetian in the See of Antioch in 262. He denied, with Sabellius the distinction of the three persons of the Trini∣ty, and with Artemon taught, that the Holy Ghost had de∣scended into Jesus Christ, operated in him, and then retired to the Father. He also held, That there were two distinct per∣sons in our Saviour, the Son of God, the Word and Christ who he said did not exist before Mary, but was call'd the Son of God as a Reward for his Holy Works. Pope Denys and Dionysius of Alexandria opposed him, and several Prelates assembled at A∣lexandria condemn'd him; and thereupon, least he should be depos'd, he abjur'd his Heresie, but beginning to reach his Errors anew, the Clergy met at Antioch, where one called Malchion having refuted him, he was condemned and depos'd. About the Year 260 these Prelates wrote a Synodical Letter, wherein, among a great many other things, they accuse him of finding fault with, and blaming all the Interpreters of Scrip∣ture before his time; That upon Easter-day, instead of the usual Hymns, he caused some to be sung that were made in his own praise; That he kept Whores in his House, and allow'd the Cler∣gy of his Party to do the like. His Disciples were called Paulia∣nists. Eusebius. St. Epiphan. St. Augustin. Nicephoras. Prateolus.
• Paul d'Egine, so called, for that he was born in that Island, named now Engia, with a Gulf of the same name; was one of the most famous Physicians of his time; liv'd, according to Renatus Moreau, about the Year 380, or according to others, in 420, in the time of Honorius and Theodosius surnamed the Young. It's said he travell'd into Greece and elsewhere, to see how they practis'd Physick: At his return he made a Compen∣dium of the Works of Galen, and publish'd others, whereof we have several Editions.
• Paul of Genoa, a Monk of Mount Cassin, liv'd in the XIth. and XIIth. Ages, under the Reigns of the Emperors Henry III. and Henry IV. It's said he was blind from his Birth, but that hin∣der'd him not to comment upon the Psalms, Jeremy, the Evan∣gelists, the Epistles of St. Paul, and the Revelations. He writ also a Treatise of the Disputes between the Greeks and Latins. Possevin. Vossius & Soprani, Scrip. della Ligur.

• Paul (Mark) or Marcus Paulus of Venice, Son to Nicholas Paul, both of them famous for their Travels. Marcus Polus sur∣named of Venice, liv'd in the XIIIth. Age in 1272. He travel∣led into Syria, Persia, and the Indies. His Book entituled, De Regionibus Orientis, was printed together with the Travels of Sir John Mandeville and Ludolphus of Zuchen.
• Paul of Middleburgh, Bishop of Fossembrona was in great esteem in the XVIth. Century; the surname of Middleburgh be∣ing given him because of his being born in that City, which is the Capital of Zealand. He studyed at Louvain, and acquir'd so vast a knowledge in Physick and the Mathematicks, that Ju∣lius Caesar Scaliger confess'd, he was reputed the greatest Mathe∣matician of his time. The desire of Travelling made him leave his Country. He stop'd in Italy where he was first made Phy∣sician to the Duke of Urbin, and it was by the favour of this Lord, and that of the Emperor Maximilian, that the Bishoprick of Fossembrona in Umbria was bestowed upon him. He assisted at the Council of Lateran, under Julius II. and Leo X. and to the last of these two Popes, he dedicated fourteen Books, De Paschali Observatione, nineteen to Maximilian I. De die passionis Dominicae. He writ several other things, and died at Rome aged 89, in the Year 1535. Belarmin, de Script. Eccl. Ughel. Ital. Sacr. Julius Scaliger, Exerc. 266 in Cardan. Valerius Andreas. Bibl. Belg. Vossius, de scient. Matth.
• Paul (Vincent de) Institutor and first Superior General of the Congregation of the Mission, and of the Daughters of Cha∣rity, was born in the Village of Poüy near Acqs, in 1576, and died September 27. in 1660.
• St. Paula, the Disciple of St. Jerom, very famous for her Piety and Knowledge, liv'd about the end of the IVth. Cen∣tury, and was descended from the Families of the Scipio's and Gracchi, the noblest in Rome, and allyed to another by her Mar∣riage with Toxotius no less famous, by whom she had four Daughters and one Son: Becoming a Widow, she forsook all the Pomp and Delicacies of Rome, and confin'd her self within the Grot of Bethlehem, there to spend her life in Humility and Repentance. She learnt Hebrew that she might the more easi∣ly come to understand the Holy Scriptures, the study whereof was her delight: She was besides as a Mother to all the poor of the World that came to visit the Holy Places, and a living Example of all Christian Vertues. She died January 26, in the Year 404. St. Jerom, who hath writ her Life, says, she lived five years at Rome, according to her holy way of retirement, twenty in Bethlehem, dying 56 Years old, 8 Months, and 21 Days. St. Jerom, in ejus vita, in Epist. &c.
• * Paulet (Sir William) Grandson to Sir John Paulet of an Ancient Family of that Name in Com. Somers. married Eliza∣beth the Daughter and Heiress of John Denibemd of Hinton St. George in Com. Somers. from whom descended Sir Amias Paulet Knight, Captain of the Isle of Guernsey, and one of the Privy-Council to Queen Elizabeth in the 29th of her Reign, who with Sir Dru Drurie Knight, had the charge of Mary Queen of Scots some time before, and when she suffer'd. He left Issue, Sir Anthony Paulet, who by Catharine his Wife, Daughter to Henry Lord Norris, had Issue, John Paulet of Hinton St. George, who by Letters Patent, bearing date July 23. 3 Car. I. was ad∣vanced to the dignity of Baron of this Realm, by the Title of Lord Paulet of Hinton St. George, and in the late Civil Wars had a Commission from that King to raise a Regiment of 1500 Horse. His eldest Son Sir John succeeded him, and departing this Life at his Mannor-house of Court de Weeke in Com. Somers. An. 1665, his Son John succeeding him, married two Wives, First, Essex, eldest Daughter to Alexander Popham of Littlecote in Com. Wilts Esquire, by whom he had Issue, two Daughters, one married to Sir William Farmer, now Lord Leimster, and the Second married to — Munson Esquire. His second Wife was Susan, Daughter to Philip Earl of Pembroke, by whom he had the present Lord Paulet. This and the fol∣lowing Family descend from the same Stock. Dugdale's Ba∣ronage.
• * Paulet (William) Son to Sir John Paulet, descended of an Ancient and Noble Family in Com. Somers. a person singular∣ly accomplish'd with Learning and other excellent parts, was in 29 Henry VIII. at the Creation of Edward Prince of Wales, made Treasurer of the King's Houshold, and the next Year, by Letters Patents bearing date 9 Martii, advanced to the Dig∣nity of a Baron of this Realm, by the Title of Lord St. John. He was the first Master of the Wards, created Knight of the Garter, and accompanied the King at the taking of Bulloigne, constituted one of that King's Executors, and appointed of the Council to his Son and Succcessor Prince Edward; and upon the removal of the Earl of Southampton from his Office of Lord Chancellor in 1 Ed. VI. being then Lord great Master of the Houshold, had the custody of the Great Seal. In 3 Ed. VI. he was created Earl of Wiltshire, and upon the 4th of Ed. VI. con∣stituted Lord Treasurer of England, and the next year ho∣noured with the Title of Marquess of Winchester, soon af∣ter which, he sat as High Steward of England upon the Tryal of the Duke of Somerset, being also Lord President of the Council for some part of that Reign. He was in great favour with Queen Mary, because he was one of the chief of those who proclaimed her in opposition to the Lady Jane Grey. She confirm'd his Patent for the Office of Lord Treasurer, as did Queen Elizabeth in the First of her Reign. This honourable Person died 14 Eliz. in the 97th Year of his Age, having liv'd to see 103 persons of his own Generation. It's reported, That being ask'd how he did to stand in those perillous times, where∣in such great alterations were made both in Church and State, he answered, By being a Willow and not an Oak. John his Son succeeded, and in 15 Eliz. was one of the Peers who as∣sisted at the Duke of Norfolk's Trial, and his Son William by E∣lizabeth Daughter to Robert Willoughby Lord Brook succeeded him; and he was succeeded by William his eldest Son, by Anne Daughter to Thomas Lord Howard of Effingham. He married Lucie, Daughter to Thomas Earl of Exeter, and was succeeded by his Son John, who married thrice, and was succeeded by Charles his eldest Son by Jane Daughter to Thomas Viscount Savage of Rock-Savage. He married Christian, the eldest Daughter to John Frescheville of Stavely Com. Derby Esquire, since created Lord Frescheville, who died leaving no Issue. He married af∣terwards Mary, one of the Daughters of Emanuel Earl of Sun∣derland, by whom he hath two Sons, Charles and William, and three Daughters, Jane married to the Earl of Bridgwater, and Mary and Elizabeth. The said Charles Marquess of Winchester was created Duke of Bolton An. William and Mary. Dug∣dale, &c. His Son, the present Marquess of Winchester came over with the Prince of Orange, and was very instrumental in the Revolution; he is Gentleman Usher to Her Majesty, and his Grace, the Duke of Bolton, has the Command of two Regi∣ments in Their Majesties Service.
• Pauli (James de) Ammanato, or Picolomini, a Cardinal known by the name of Cardinalis Papiensis, was born at Laques. He writ several things, whereof we have a Volume of Letters, and the History of his time. He died September 17. 1479, at St. Laurence near the Lake of Bolsena, being one and fifty years of age. Paulus Jovius, in Elog. c. 20. Leand. Alberti de Script. Ital.
• * Pauli (Simon) chief Physician to the King of Denmark di∣ed in 1682, aged 77. We have divers Works of his, amongst others Flora Danica, wherein he treats of the singular Plants that grow in Denmark and Norway. Quadripartitum Botanicum, wherein are collected all the Simples usefull for the curing of Diseases; and a Treatise of the Abuse of Tabaco and Tea, which is so much the more considerable, for that several great Men, persuaded by his Reasons, have entirely given over using of both the one and the other. Memoirs Historiques.
• Paulina, a Roman Lady, the Wife of Saturninus, no less Il∣lustrious for her Vertue than Birth, and no less beautifull than rich; a young Gentleman, named Mundus, fell most passionately in love with her; and not being able to win her ei∣ther by presents or intreaties, having in vain made her an offer of two hundred thousand Drachma's, he resolved to famish him∣self to death, but was comforted by one of his Father's Liber∣tines called Idus, who corrupted some of the Priests of the God∣dess Isis, to persuade Paulina that the Go•• Anubis would see her in private. This Lady, thinking her s••lf much honour'd here∣with, boasted of it to her Friends and Husband, and lay in the pretended Chamber of Anubis, where Mundus was concealed, who sometime after meeting her, informed her of what had pas∣sed. Paulina, raging with despair, prayed her Husband to be revenged for this Injury; who immediately went to complain of it to the Emperor Tiberius, and informing him with the truth of the whole matter, he caused those abo••inable Priests to be crucified together with Idus that corrupted them, ruined the Temple of Isis, and cast her Statue into the River Tiber; contenting himself to send Mundus into banishment. Joseph. l. 18. c. 4. Bocace, de Clar. Mulier.
• Paulina, Seneca the Philosopher's Wife, would have died with that great Man whom Nero had condemned to death; and for that purpose caused her Veins together with her Husband's to be cut; but Nero, who had no particular hatred to her, pre∣vented the Design. She lived some years after, bearing in her Body and Face the glorious Marks of her conjugal affections, and witnessing by her Paleness the great quantity of Blood she had lost. Tacitus, lib. 15. Annal.
• Paulinus of Aquileia, Patriarch of that City, or according to others, of Friuli, was a Grammarian, whose Vertue brought him into the favour of Charlemaign, and by whose means he attained that Dignity in 774, or 776, as others would have it. He appeared very eminent in several Councils assembled against Elipantus of Toledo, and Foelix of Urgel, against whom he writ that Book we have of his in the Fathers Library, cal∣led, Libellus de Sanctissima Trinitate adversus Elipantum Toleta∣num & Foelicem Ʋrgelitanum Antistites, dictus Sacrosyllabus. He died January 2, in the Year 802 or 803. Alcuin. in Epist. 81. & in Poem 114 & 213. Ughel. in Ital. Sacr. Belarm. de Script. Eccl.
• Paulinus, Bishop of Antioch in the Fourth Century. Eustati∣us made him a Priest. He was never tainted with the Conver∣sation of Hereticks. The Church of Antioch was divided by a Schism, and acknowledged two Prelates, Meletius and Eusta∣thius, but upon the death of the last Lucifer de Cagliari put Pau∣linus in his place. He was accused for following the Sentiments of Sabellius, but he manifested the contrary to Athanasius, who conferr'd with him. He was af••erwards reconciled to Meletius, and came to Rome to demand the protection of Pope Damasus against Flavian put in the pl••ce of Meleti••s. Paulinus died in 389. It was he that ordain'd St. Jerom his Friend and Defen∣der. This Prelate is not the same with Paulinus Bishop of Anti∣och

• who succeeded Philogonus in 319, and died in 324. Socra∣tes, lib. 3. Theodoret, l. 3. Sozomen lib. 6. Ruffin. lib. 1. Baron. in Annal. A. C. 362, & seq.
• * S. Paulinus, Bishop of Rochester in England, whither he was sent by Gregory the Great in 601, to preach the Gospel, with Au∣stin who had then converted a great number of the Inhabitants. He was very successfull during the Reign of Edelbert, the first Christian Saxon Prince in the Island, but suffered much under his Son Edward, who could not be wrought upon to embrace Chri∣stianity; so that a great many of the new Converts fell off again about 614. Edwin, King of Northumberland, having sent to Ead∣hald, King of Kent, for his Sister Edelburga in marriage, the Christian King made this Answer to the Embassadors, That he could not dispose of his Sister to a Pagan Prince. Whereupon Edwin promised she and all her Retinue should have the free li∣berty of their Religion, and that he himself would embrace it when convinced it was the best. Upon this promise the Prin∣cess was sent, and Paulinus, whom the Archbishop St. Just one of the Missioners had ordained Bishop, accompanied her. Edwin with his two Sons and the Lords of his Court were baptized in a Church built for the Ceremony. And Paulinus continued to preach the Gospel with such marvellous success, that he was for∣ced to baptize in the River the vast number of People that flocked to him from all sides. Pope Honorius, who succeeded Boniface the Vth. sent him the Pallium, and wrote to the King to complement him upon his Conversion. A little time after this, Edwin being killed in Battel against Carduelle King of Scot∣land, his Kingdom fell into great disorder; whereupon Paulinus conducted the Queen back to Canterbury, and her Brother made him Bishop of Rochester, where he died in 644.
• Paulinus, a Man of Learning, in esteem in the Court of Theo∣dosius, surnamed The Young, was respected by the Empress Eu∣doxia for his Wit and Knowledge, she her self being also Learn∣ed. One day that Princess having received a Large Apple from Theodosius, gave it to Paulinus, who (not knowing whence she had it) gave it again to the Emperor; whereupon that Prince asked Eudoxia, what she had done with the Fruit? she made answer, she had eaten it. But Theodosius, shewing it to her, reproached her of Dishonesty, and his Jealousie broke forth against Pauli∣nus, whom he put to death in the year 440. and put away Eu∣doxia, who betook her self to a religious Life. Du Pin in Vit. Eudox. ex Oros.
• Paulutius (Anafestus) first Doge of Venice. That Repub∣lick was governed first of all by Tribunes that were yearly chosen, and which continued for two hundred years. But about 697 the Venetians chose a Duke which was Paulutius, and who was succeeded by two other, after whom the Government of the Republick was given to the Generals of the Army, whose Power lasted but for one year. But about six years after they chose Dukes as before, and it still so continues. Hornius Orb. Imp.
• * Pausalippe, a vast Rock in the Road between Naples and Puz∣zoli, thro' which there is a Passage cut 20 foot broad and 20 high, where it is lowest, and 440 paces long, as Dr. Burnet assures us. The Stone was imployed for building, which perhaps was the first Cause of making this Cave, though it was afterwards im∣ployed as a P••ssage It's mentioned also by Mr. Sands.
• Pausanias, King of Lacedaemonia, with Lysander, were both sent against those of Athens, Corinth and Argos, leagued against the Spartans; but the last having been kill••d in the Battle, in the 339 year of Rome, Pausanias, fearing the Indignation of his Subjects, retired to Tegaea, where he quickly died, having ruled 14 years.
• Pausanias, King of Macedonia, succeeded Amyntas II. in the 3663 year of the World, and reigned one year. Vide Macedonia.
• Pausanias, General of the Lacedaemonians, a great Man, but his Life strangely mixed. For if his Vertues acquired him much glory, his Vices did as much obscure it. His Valour at Platea, where he was General with Aristides, did very eminently ap∣pear, defeating Mardonius in the 275 year of Rome; but this Suc∣cess made him so insolent that he became unsupportable, espe∣cially after he had overcome the Persians by Sea, and taken By∣zantium from them; he set at Liberty the principal Prisoners without ransom, and sent word to Xerxes, that if he would give him his Daughter in Marriage, he would make him Ma∣ster of all Greece. The King promised him his Desire; but the E∣phori began to mistrust Pausanias, who continued these Practices though not long; for one of his Letters coming to be intercep∣ted, and he fearing to be seized, withdrew into Minerva's Tem∣ple, where he was put to death 277 years after the building of Rome. Cornelius Nepos in his Life. Thucydides. Diodorus. Plu∣tarch. &c.
• Pausanias, a Grammarian of Caesarea in Cappadocia, lived in the second Century, in the Reign of Anthony the Debonnaire, was the Disciple of Herod of Athens, and lived a long time in Greece, and afterwards at Rome, where he died very old. He writ a Description of Grecce in 10 Books which are still extant. Julius Caesar Scaliger treats him as an Impostor. But unjustly, as Vossius observes. Sylburgius in Not. ad Paus. Vossius lib. 2. de Hist. Graec. Suidas. Scaliger. in Not. Arist. de Anima.
• Pausanias of Sicyone, an ancient Painter, the Disciple of Pamphilus, lived about the 170 Olympiad, in the 404 year of Rome, and three hundred and fifty years before the Christian Cal∣culation; he was the first that began to paint Ceilings and the Rooffs of Palaces. He had so great a Love for Glycerium, the Nosegay-maker, that he drew her in his passion making up a Garland of Flowers. That Picture was so much valued, that Lucullus gave two Talents for a Copy of it, in Athens. Horace. Pliny, l. 21. c. 2. Varro, l. 3. de R. R. &c.
• Pauson, an able Painter of old, whose Poverty made way for the Proverb, Pausone Mendicior. He had so little fortune, that he was reduced to work for the Comedians and make Orna∣ments for their Theatre. Having had Orders from a certain per∣son to paint him an Horse that wallowed, Pauson prepared him one a running, which not presently pleasing this Curioso, he turn'd the Picture upside down, to let him see what he had re∣quired of him.
• Paz, a City of South America, in Peru, stands upon the Ri∣ver Cagana, between the Mountains of Brasil, which lie to the East, and the Lake of Titiaca to the West.
• Pazzi (Angelo) of Rimini, a Lawyer and Historian in the fourth Age, imployed by the Venetians to administer Justice in several of their Cities, as Padua, Verona, Bergamo and Brescia. He published a Volume of Consultations, an History of the War maintained by the Venetians against Philip Visconti and Francis Sforza, Dukes of Milan, until the Truce in 1441, and died a∣ged 81 years. Of this Family came that famous Magdalene Paz∣zi, a religious Carmelite, who died at Florence, in 1607, and was beatified by Pope Urban VIIIth. and canonized by Pope Clement IXth. in the year 1669. Her Life has been writ in Ita∣lian, and translated into French, and printed at Cramoisi in 1670. Doctor Smith hath rendred it into English in 1687. and endea∣voured to demonstrate, that there was nothing but what was natural in her Miracles. Machiavell Hist. Florent. lib. 8. Janus Nicius Erithraeus. Pinac 1. Imag. Illustr. lib. 91. Ammirato. Fami. Florent.

• * Peak, the Peak of Derbyshire is seated amongst the Moun∣tains in the North-west parts of this County, and noted for three things, first, its Quarries; secondly, its Lead; and, third∣ly, its wonderfull Caves. As to its Lead, See Derbyshire. The Caves are known by the Names of Devils-arse, Elden-hole, and Pools-hole, all three of a vast height, length and depth. From the first issues out a Water said to ebb and flow four times in an hour, and to keep its just Tides; noted besides for the strange Irregularities of the Rocks within. Elden-hole is spaci∣ous, but has a low and narrow Entrance. The Waters which trickle down from the Top of it do presently congeal into Ici∣cles. We may add to these Buxton Wells, where out of the same Rock, in the compass of eight or nine yards, rise nine several medicinal Springs, eight of which are warm, the ninth very cold.
• * Pebles, a considerable Market Town, and chief of the Country of Twedale in Scotland, seated on the River Twede. Cambd. Brit.
• Pecajos, Priests of the Idolaters of Guiana in South America. Vid. Guiana.
• Pecunia, a God of the ancient Romans, who took care of their Money, and whom they invoked in order to become rich. They adored also a Deity called by them Argentinus, which they said was his Son. Spelman. Gloss. S. Augustin.
• Pedena, near the River of Arsa, a Town of Italy in Istria, a Bishop's-see under Aquileia, belongs to the House of Austria, and is called by Latin Authors Petina.
• * Peder, Lat. Pedira, a City in the North of the Island Su∣matra, which has a Haven, and is subject to the King of Acem. 50 miles distant from the Town of Acem.
• * Peel, a Market Town on the West Shore of the Isle of Man, near which stands a strong Castle by the Sea-side called Peel-Castle.
• Peers of France, Officers of that Crown, and chief Coun∣cellors of the Parliament of Paris, which is therefore called the Court of Peers. Anciently there were but twelve, six Ecclesia∣sticks, viz. the Archbishop of Rheims, Bishops of Langres and Laon, Dukes and Peers, and the Bishops of Beauvais, Noyons and Chalons sur Marne, Counts and Peers. Then the six Laicks, viz. the Dukes of Burgundy, Normandy and Guienne, the Counts of Flanders, Tholouse and Champagne. Some ascribe their Institu∣tion to Charlemagne, some to Hugh ••••pet, 〈…〉〈…〉 to Louis le Jeune, or Robert the Sage, as F••••in. And 〈…〉〈…〉 that the said Prince designed to engage his Grandees to him by that Magnificent Title, as if they were his Equals. They were in∣stituted to assist the King at his com••ng t•• ••e Crown in judg∣ing of Fiefs and Differences among V••ssals, to advise him in im∣portant Affairs and serve him in the War. They were all pre∣sent at the Coronation of Philip Augustus, 1179, the greatest So∣lemnity mentioned in the French History; and according to their Dignity carried the several Regalia, as Crown, Sword, Spurrs, &c. The First Judgment of note given by the Peers was An. 1202, against John without Land (as the French call him) King of England, Duke of Normandy, and one of their own Number; which is since increased to about 137, some of which are again re-united to the Crown. Lewis the XIVth has created above 30. Favin.
• Pegasus, a winged Horse, which the Poets have represented to us as the Son of Neptune, from the print of whose Hoof sprung the Fountain Hippocrene. Bellerophon mounted on him in order to fight with Chimera, and was afterwards placed among the Stars. But in reality this Pegasus was the Name of Bellerophon's Ship, which has been the ground of all the Fable. Others say

• ... Pegasus sprung from Medusa's Blood that ran from her Body when Perseus cut off her Head. Bochart. 1. P. de Anima, l. 2. c. 6. hath very ingeniously conjectured that Pegasus was a Phoe∣nician word, which signified a bridled Horse, for that Pas-gus in that Language was as much as to say, An Horse with a Bit in his Mouth. And what yet farther clearly confirms this Conjecture, is, that in the same Tongue Paras signifies a Knight, and from thence sprung the Name and Fable of Perseus, to whom was at∣tributed winged Feet, as to Mercury, because of the Swiftness of his Horses.
• Pegu, a Kingdom of Asia, in the Peninsula of Indus, beyond the Ganges, was formerly very considerable, comprehending two Empires and twenty six Kingdoms. But for some time past has onely consisted of one or two, as having often been ruined by the Kings of Aracan, Brama and Tangu, and particularly by that of Siam; a white Elephant having been the occasion of the War. It's said that in 1661, the Tartars having conquered China, pushed on their Conquests as far as Pegu, which belongs now to the King of Ava. It's a fertile Country, and much fre∣quented by the Merchants of Europe. The capital City is Pegu, standing upon a River of the same Name, which denominates also the whole Kingdom, and falls into the Gulf of Bengale. This City is divided into the new and old. The King keeps his Court in the new City, and the Citizens dwell in the old. The Houses of this City are built of Wood, and covered with Tiles. The Streets straight as a Line, and generally so broad that ten or 12 Men may ride a breast through them, and are planted on both Sides with Indian Nuts. The Suburbs are very large. The Houses built with Reeds, and covered with Leaves, which renders them very subject to Fire. The Ditch round its Wall is full of Water, wherein Crocodiles are bred, in order to hinder the Enemies from passing over it to surprise the Town. The King's Palace stands in the midst of Pegu, and is fortified like a Castle. All things there are very rich and mag∣nificent. The King's Apartment is painted of an azure Colour, overlaid with Leaf Gold, and enriched with a vast number of precious Stones, that glitter most gloriously on all Sides. In this same Palace is a Varelle or Mosque full of Pagods, that is, of Idols, made of massy Gold and Silver, crowned with precious Stones, and adorned with Chains of Diamonds of an inestima∣ble Value. All these Statues were put there by the King of Pegu, after the famous Victory he obtained in 1568 over the King of Siam, in the War that was occasioned by a white Ele∣phant. For he understanding that the King of Siam had two white Elephants, he sent to desire him by his Embassadors, to sell him one, offering to pay him what price he pleased. But he could not obtain his Desire. To be revenged, he entred in∣to the Kingdom of Siam with a potent Army, and took the capital City; which put the King into such a Consternation lest he should fall into the hands of his Enemy, that he poison∣ed himself; since which time the Kings of Siam acknowledged the Sovereignty of the Kings of Pegu. But Raja Hapi, endea∣vouring to free himself from this Subjection about the year 1620, died at the Siege of Aracan. Pegu belongs now to the King of Ava, and the Frontiers of Pegu and Siam have been so much ruined by continual Wars, that these two Kings have been constrained to make a Peace, which they violate not, but by some short Inroads they make with a flying Camp of twen∣ty or thirty thousand Men in the best season of the year. The People of Pegu are Pagans, excepting some who having made Alliance with the Portuguese, have also embraced their Religi∣on. These Pagans believe that God is Author of all the Good that befalls Men; but that he leaves the disposal of all Evil to a wicked Angel. Wherefore they have a greater Veneration for the Devil than they have for God. Their Priests are called Talapoi, who live onely upon Alms; they highly exclaim against the Offerings made by the Peguians to the Devil; but they can∣not abolish that Impiety. In 1567 the King of Pegu besieged Siam with 1400000 Men, and took it after one and twenty months. He had at that time twenty six crowned Kings his Vassals, and vast Treasures of Gold, Silver and precious Stones. The Commodities of this Country are Benjamin, Long-pepper, Lacca, Rice, Wine, Sugar, &c. Hoffman says, that the Natives of Pegu have this particular Custom: When any Stran∣gers come to traffick there, they ask what Stay they intend to make, and bring them several marriageable young Women, to chuse which they please. If they like any, they agree for a certain Sum of money with their Friend, that they may lie with and serve them whilst they stay in the Country. At their De∣parture they pay down the money, and the Women return to their Parents never the worse look'd upon. And if they hap∣pen afterwards to marry, let their Husbands be of what Quali∣ty soever, if the Stranger returns into the Country, they come and live with him again, and when he departs into his Coun∣try, go back to their Husbands. They hire Strangers to lie with their Wives the first night, to get their Maiden-heads, looking upon it as no small Obligation to be eased of that Drudgery. The Women and Maids wear nothing but a short Jacket that covers their Nudities, but opens as they walk, so that all is seen; and this to allure the Men from Sodomy, to which they are much given. Some Fathers sow their Daughters privy parts up when very young, leaving onely a narrow passage for Urin, and leave their Husbands to cut the thred when they marry; who make use of a particular Balsam to heal the Wound. A Chirurgeon did this Operation on one of their Women in the Abbot of Goa's Palace. These Inhabitants of Pegu are said to be descen∣ded from the banished Jews condemned by Solomon to the Mines of Ophir. Mandeslo. Tom. 2. d'Olearius.
• * Pein, Lat. Peina, a Town in the Dutchy of Lunenburg famous for a Fight between Albert, Duke of Brandenburg, and Maurice, Duke of Saxony, July 9. 1553. The latter got the Victo∣ry, but died of his Wounds two days after. Albert, being ex∣pelled Germany, died in France, Anno 1557.
• Pekin: See Pequin.
• Peiresc, or Nicholas Claude Fabri, Sieur of Peiresc, Coun∣cellor in the Parliament of Provence, one of the finest Wits of that Age, was the Son of Renaud Fabri, Sieur of Bongencier, &c. and of Margaret de Bompar, born in 1510. He studied at Aix, Avignon, Tournon, and afterwards in Italy, and became well skilled in all sorts of Sciences, especially in the knowledge of Antiquity, so that there was nothing curious he knew not. No one more affected to Learning, and none cultivated it with better Success and greater Care than he. He died at Aix, June 24. 1637. The Roman Academy did him extraordinary Ho∣nours, and made his Funeral Sermon, whereat were several Cardinals, and all the Learned of Rome. His Elegy was made in above forty Languages, which we have in a Volume enti∣tled, Pandeglossia, sive Generis humani lessus in funere delicii sui. Gassendi writ his Life, which the Curious may consult. Divers Authors make mention of it also; as Bouche, Hist. de Provence. Pittou, Hist. de la Ville d'Aix, &c.
• Pekah, King of Israel, was the Son of Remaliah, who, in order to get upon the Throne, killed the King Pekahiah in his own Palace, was made King, and reigned 20 years. He was kil∣led in the year of the World 3296. 2 Kings 15. Jos l. 9.
• Pekahiah, King of Israel, succeeded his Father Mahanem, in the year of the World, 3274.
• Pelagius I. Pope of that Name, a Roman, succeeded Vigi∣lius, whose Archdeacon he had been, and Nuncio in the East, was elected Apr. 16. in the year 555. and the Emperor Justini∣an, who loved him, and would have raised him to the Pope∣dom even in the life-time of his Predecessor, had a great share therein. This Pope was accused of having contributed to the Death of Vigilius; but he cleared himself before all the World by Oath upon the Gospel. He laboured much to have the Fifth Council received, and the Opposition made by the Bishop of Aquileia caused a very long Schism in the Church. This Pope bestowed the Pallium upon Sapundus of Arles. He died March 2. 559. Anastasius, in Pelag. Baronius, in Annal.
• Pelagius II. a Roman, was chosen after Bennet I. the tenth of November, in the year 577. He was the Son of Wini∣gil, the Goth. His Popedom happened in a very miserable time; for the Lombards on the one hand ravaged Italy; and the Schism on the other side separated from that Church the Bishop of Istria and several other Prelates. Pelagius opposed John, Bi∣shop of Constantinople, who in a Council had taken upon him the Title of Oecumenical Bishop. He died of the Plague, Fe∣bruary 7. 590, after he had reigned Pope twelve years, two months and 27 days. He had made his House an Hospital for the entertainment of the Poor, and built also a very magnifi∣cent Church, which he called St. Laurence. Gregory the Great succeeded him. We have ten of his Epistles yet left us. Ana∣stasius, Du Chesne, &c. in his Life. Baronius, An. Chr. 577. It's convenient to take notice here, that there was one Pelagius a Deacon of the Church of Rome under Agapet, Vigilius and Syl∣vester, and John, Sub-deacon of the same Church, who have translated out of Greek into Latin the Lives of the Fathers of the Desart. The Learned think that this Pelagius was the first Pope of that Name, for that he was well skilled in the Greek Tongue; and that having been a Legate in the East, he might have met with that Manuscript in Greek whereof Photius speaks, and afterwards turned it into Latin. This John, the Deacon, is also believed to be John III. that succeeded Pelagius I. Photius Bibl. 138. Sigebert, in Cat. l. 117, & 118. Vossius, de Hist. Lat. lib. 2. cap. 10. Possevin. in Appar. &c.
• Pelagius, first King of Leon, which some have surnamed The Saint, and others will have to be descended from the anci∣ent Wisigoths, lived in the eighth Age. He for some time sub∣mitted himself to the Dominion of the Saracens; but being ill used, he resolved to shake off the Yoke of so barbarous a Ty∣ranny. To which purpose he put himself at the head of the Christians that had taken refuge in the Mountains of Asturia; and having been declared King, he put his Troops in so good a posture, that he overcame the Moors in one Battle, and laid the first Foundations of the Kingdom of the Asturii, Leon and Oviedo, about the year 717, and reigned with the same good fortune till 736 or 737. Mariana, Hist. Hisp. Vasee, in Chron.
• Pelagius, Bishop of Oviedo in Spain, lived in the twelfth Age, composed a History from Weremond II. till Alphonso VIII. which Sandovall got printed in 1634. Vasee, cap. 4. Le Mire, &c.
• Pelagius, an Heresiarch. Morery gives this account of him. He was, says he, a Native of Great Britain, and according to some a Scotchman. St. Prosper calls him, The British Serpent. He em∣braced a Monastick Life in his youth, and for some years lived devoutly, if we believe St. Augustin and St. John Chrysostom, who wept bitterly when he heard of his Apostasie. But Isidorus of Pelusium and St. Jerom do not speak so advantageously of him. So far is certain; He had a subtil and quick Wit, but Vanity and

• an ill use of Philosophy engaged him in Errors. He maintained, That it was not onely possible that Men could become impec∣cable in this Life; but affirmed, That several had actually attai∣ned that degree of Perfection, which is much the same with the Apathie or Exemption from Passion, which the Stoicks attributed to their Wise Men. He also denyed the Grace of Je∣sus Christ; and held, That by the natural Force of our Free-will we can work out our Salvation and acquire Bliss. He was taken notice of for these Opinions in the East about 405, and afterwards at Rome, whence he parted in 410, when that City was plundred by the Goths; and went into Africa accompanied by his Disciple, Coelestius; afterwards into Palaestina, where his Letter to Demetrias, and his Book upon Nature, shewed clear∣ly what he was. Whereupon being cited before an Assembly of Bishops at Diospolis in Palaestina, he manag'd his business so well, that he deceiv'd them by his equivocal Answers and affe∣cted Submissions. And to be revenged, raised a Persecution against St. Jerom, who was the first that wrote against him; and having published four Books of Free-will, thought to surprise St. Augustin. The Councils of Africa condemned his Tenets; the Popes, Innocent, Zosimus and Coelestine, anathematiz'd him, and the Emperor Honorius, by a Solemn Edict, banish'd him and his Adherents, out of Rome; whereupon he retired into his own Country, where St. Germain of Auxerre and St. Loup of Troy refu∣ted his Errors. Besides the above-mentioned Errors, He denied O∣riginal-sin, and held, That it descended to the Posterity of Adam not by Propagation, but onely by Imitation; whence he con∣cluded, That the Children which died unbaptized, would be sa∣ved. He also maintained, That Grace is given to our Merits, and that they deserve it. The Disciples of this Heresiarch, called Pelagians, were condemned in divers Synods, and at last in the Council of Ephesus. Their Error, which was flattering to Na∣ture, took much with a great many; and the Pride of Man, who easily believes what suits his Vanity, renewed it several times. S. Augustin was chosen by the Councils of Africa to write against these Errors, which he did in his Books Of Remission of Sins, Of the Grace of Jesus Christ, Original Sin, and, His Treatises against Julian. St. Prosper, Baronius, Bellarmin, Sandere, Godeau. Mon∣sieur Le Clerc adds, That there is reason to doubt whether the Pelagius mentioned by St. Chrysostom and Isidorus, be the same with him spoken of here, and advises the Curious to consult the History of the Pelagians and Semipelagians, in the IIId. Tome of P. Petau, Theological Dogms, or Vossius and P. Noris an Augustine, who wrote a small Volume in folio upon the History of Pelagius, printed at Padua and Lions. * Spanheim adds, That scarce any but Latin Authors make mention of this Heresie; That Pelagi∣us, aliàs Morgan, was a Scotch or Welsh-man. He agrees with Au∣gustin, That he was a Man of a most acute Wit, great Eloquence, and well esteem'd of for his Piety by many; That this Heresie sprung up in the beginning of the Vth. Century, and that he patronized his Errors with the Authority of Origen, Rufinus and his own Philosophy. His principal Opinions, besides the above-mentioned, were, That Adam was mortal by nature and condition before his Fall; That Sin was not the Cause of Death; That our Being, as Men, is from God; but our being Just, is from our Selves; That there were three ways of Salva∣tion, viz By the Law of Nature, Law of Moses, and Law of Christ; That the Works of the Heathen were truly good and acceptable to God, though performed without the Assistance of Grace. He confounded Grace with the Power of Nature, and extended it to the revealed Will of God, with a certain in∣ward Illumination of the Mind, which was given for a Help; but he was altogether ignorant of the Necessity of preventing, efficacious, and co-operating Grace, for the moving our Heart and Will. He held that Peace and Justification proceeded from our own Merits, according as we made good use of our Free-will, and endeavoured to keep the Commandments of God; and that it was not given through mere Grace, or by Faith in Christ; That the Cause of Predestination to Grace and Glory, was the Foresight of Good-works and Perseverance in them from a right use of Free-will, the Grace of Apostleship except∣ed; That there was no Predestination to Death, but that God had onely the Foreknowledge of Sins. His other Opinions of less note were; That Oaths were unlawfull, and that Rich-men could not be sav'd. Doctor Cave, in his Hist. Litt. says posi∣tively that he was a Welsh-man, but denies that he was ever Ab∣bot of Bangor, or that he had 2000 Monks under his Govern∣ment, that he was banished, or that he was Scholar of Cambridge, as Balaeus and others write. A great many Authors have writ the History of Pelagianism, both Protestants and Papists, among the former are the famous Archbishop Usher and Ger. J. Vossius, amongst the latter are the famous Jansenius, of Ypres, an Enemy to his Doctrine, and Natalis Alexander, an Enemy to Jansenius. The most remarkable of Pelagius's Writings are fourteen Books of Expositions on the Epistles of St. Paul, which are by some ascribed to St. Jerom; but Archbishop Usher thinks they are a Mixture of divers Authors. Yet Gardiner says, that they are wholly owing to Pelagius, but purged from his heretical Opi∣nions by Cassiodorus. His other Writings are Epistola ad Deme∣triadem, de Virginitate, in 413, and Libellus Fidei, ad Innocentium Papam, in 417.
• The Semipelagians, or Massilienses, were those who endeavour∣ed to find a medium betwixt the Pelagians and the Orthodox; they had their first Rise in France, about 430. Their principal Favourers were Cassianus, a Disciple of Chrysostom, Faustus, Ab∣bot of Lyre, Vincentius, Bishop of the same, Gennadius Presbyter of Marseilles, Honoratus, Bishop of the same, and Hilarius, of Arles. Their Agreement with the Pelagians was in the pow∣er of Free-will, at least as to the beginning of Faith and Conversion, and to the Co-operation of God and Man, Grace and Nature, as to Predestination, from Foreknowlege and uni∣versal Grace and the possibility of the Apostasie of the Saints. Some of them did also mollifie those Opinions, and maintain∣ed onely the Predestination of Infants from a Foreknowlege of the Life they would lead. The great Opposers of this Doctrine were Augustin, Pope Coelestine, Prospèr Aquitanicus, Fulgentius, Primasius, Lupus Tricasinus, Caesarius Arelatensis, &c. Besides seve∣ral Synods and Bishops of Rome, Hormisda, Foelix the IVth. &c. The original of the Predestinarian Heresie in this Age is denied by Jansenius and others as well as Protestants, and looked upon as a Fiction of the Semipelagians.
• Pelagius, a Cardinal, was, in 1221, sent by Pope Honorius the IIId. as Legate in the Christian Army commanded by John de Brienne, King of Jerusalem; but he was so opinionative that, contrary to the King's Sentiments, he engaged him to un∣dertake the Siege of Grand Cairo with an Army of seventy thou∣sand Men. The Sultan of Egypt made himself Master of all the Passes, and cut off their Provisions, insomuch that being surpri∣zed with an extraordinary overflowing of the Nile, which in∣commoded them very much, the Christians were constrained to submit to what Conditions the Sultan was pleased to grant them, which was, That they should deliver him Damieta, Acre and Tyre, he giving them that part of our Saviour's Cross which he had taken away from Jerusalem. The Peace being sign∣ed and concluded, he freely sent them all sorts of Provisions, and Ships to transport them wherever they pleased, with his Son in Hostage for the performance of his word. In this condition it was that the greatest part of them took their way to Italy under the conduct of King John, accompanied by Pelagius, who re∣pented at leasure that he had not followed the Sentiments of that Prince. Paul Aemylius, Nauclere, Bossius upon the year 1221.
• Pelasgi, This was the Name of the ancient Inhabitants of Greece, who were the Nomades, that is to say, Shepherds, chang∣ging their habitations, from the Phoenician word Palout-Goi, a fugitive Nation, of which there remained some knowledge a∣mong the Greeks.
• * Pelasgia, a Province in Thessalia, bounded to the North by Pieria, a Province of Macedonia; to the East, by the Bay of Thessalonica; and to the S. by the River Peneus. In it were the Pharsalian Fields, the Tempe; the first memorable for the Fight between Augustus and the younger Pompey; and the second, for the pleasantness of it, being esteemed a natural Paradise.
• Pelasgus, the Son of Jupiter and Niobe, according to Acusi∣laus; said by Hesiod to be born of the Earth, Autocthon, to inti∣mate he was of the ancient Inhabitants of Greece. Apollidorus, Lib. 2.
• Pelegrini, or le Pelerin, known by the Name of Camillus Peregrinus, born at Capua, September 29. 1598, was the Ne∣phew of another Camillus Pelegrini, a Man of Learning, who acquired great Reputation by his Knowledge. He took Tasso's part against the Academy of la Crusca in Florence and maintain∣ed that in Epicks this Poet excelled Ariosto. This Camillus Pele∣grini the younger following the example of his Family, made himself exquisite in the Sciences, and at the Age of Twenty writ a Treatise of Poetry; and afterwards published other Works, as, Apparato all' Antichita di Capua. Historia Princi∣pum Longobardorum, &c. He died in the year 1664, aged 66. Lorenzo Crasso, Elog. de Huom. Le Hen.
• Peleus, married Thetis, the Daughter of Neris, and had Achil∣les by her. He is not the same as Peleus, or Pelias, King of Thes∣saly; for this wa•• the Brother of Aeson, the Father of Jason, but unlawfully begot. He seized upon the Kingdom, in prejudice of his Nephew Jason. And that he might rid himself of this young Prince, who was very courageous, he advised him to undertake the Conquest of the Golden fl••ece. Pelias suffered himself to be deluded by Medea, who promised to make him young again (as she had done by Aeson, the Father of Jason) by drawing all the old blood out of his Veins, and filling of them up with new. But Medea suffered him to die. Hygin. Fab. 24.
• Pelion, a Mountain of Thessaly near unto Ossa and Olympus, called now Petras, according to John Tzetzez. Dicearchus of Si∣cily, the Disciple of Aristotle, found it to be higher than the o∣ther Mountains of Thessaly 125 paces, as we are informed by Pli∣ny, l. 2. c. 65.
• Pella, an ancient City of Coelosyria, was a Bishop's-see un∣der the Patriarch of Jerusalem, who did also reside there for some years. This was the Place where the Christians sheltred themselves during the Siege of Jerusalem. It stands in the half Tribe of Manasseh, East of Jabesh Gilead; it was built by Sele∣ucus, King of Syria, in honour of Alexander the Great, and there∣fore called by the Name of the Town where he was born. Eu∣seb. lib. 3.
• Pella, a City of Macedonia, now called Zuchria, according to Le Noir, and named Janizza by Sophian. But this is not the same, for it was built by the Turks, this word in their Language signifying a New Town. Pella is yet in being, and they dig up

• Marble there. The Ancients affirm it to be the Place where Philip of Macedon and Alexander the Great were born; the last of which is called the Pellean by Juvenal, Sat. 10.
• Pelleve, or Pelve, (Nicholas) a Cardinal, Bishop of Ami∣ens, and afterwards Archbishop of Sens and Rheims, was the Son of Charles de Pelleve, Sieur of Jouy, Rebets, &c. and of Helene du Fay, born in the Castle of Jouy, on Monday Octob. 18. 1518. and bred up with much Care. He studied the Law at Bourges where he afterwards taught, and was at last made Councellor in Parliament, and Master of Requests. He was in Favour with the Cardinal of Lorrain, who contributed much to his rising, and procured him the Bishoprick of Amiens. Henry IId. named him to that Dignity, and he possessed himself of it in 1553. He was sent in 1559 to Scotland, and some Doctors of the Sorbon joi∣ned with him, to endeavour to suppress the Reformation either by fair or foul means. Elizabeth, Queen of England, sent Suc∣cours to the Scots, who besieged the Fort of Leith, famous for the noble, warlike Exploits done there. Pelleve came into France to demand Succours; but a Peace was almost concluded at the same time. This was in the Reign of Francis IId. who died a little after. He followed the Cardinal of Lorrain to the Council of Trent, and finally, Pope Paul Vth. made him a Car∣dinal in 1560. This Prelate was then in France, and went not till two years after to Rome, where Gregory XIIIth gave him the Cardinal's-cap, and the Title of St John and St. Paul. He lived twenty years after in Rome, and there served the French Kings with a great deal of Ardency, as may be seen in the Letters of Paul de Foix, but he became after this one of the greatest Stick∣lers in the League: wherefore Henry IIId. caused his Revenues to be seized in France, and by way of Ballery called him Car∣dinal le Pelé. Then it was that he wanted the Relief of those in the League, and the Bounty of the Popes who put him among the number of the poor Cardinals. However, after the death of the Cardinal of Lorrain, in 1588, he was made Archbishop of Rheims. He came to take Possession of it in 1592, and in that Ci••y held an Ass••mbly, together with the Princes of the House of Lorrain, from thence returned to Paris; was made President of the Council of the Leagu•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Clergy in the States held there by that Party, where h•• ••••••••ed in 1••94, a little after he had made his Submission to Henry the Great, aged 76 years. The Writings of those times g••ve no very good ••c∣count of him. And the truth is, he was the most bigotted of any to that Party and to the House of the Guises. Frizon. Gall Parp. &c.
• Pellican (Conrade) a Protestant Minister of Ruffach a Town in Alsatia, born January 8. 1478. The Name of his Family was Kursiner, which he changed to that of Pellican. He was bred to Learning, and became a Franciscan Friar in 1592. Presently after his admission he fell to hard study, and attained to great perfection in the Sciences. For, besides Greek and Hebrew which he learn'd as it were of himself, he was well skilled in Philoso∣phy and Divinity, and taught with great Reputation He held great Places and important Commissions in his P••ovince, wa•• sent into France and Italy, to assist at the general Chapters held at Rhoan, afterwards at Rome and Lyons, and was made Guardian of the Convent of Bale in 1522. A little after he embraced the Opinions of Luther; and although at first he forbore to pub∣lish them for fear of trouble, he yet taught them in private, and favoured as much as in him lay all the Monks that had an Inclination that way. At last, in 1516, he quitted his religi∣ous Habit which he had wore thirty three years, and went to teach Hebrew at Zurick, where he married soon after, and liv∣ed till April 5. in the year 1556, the seventy eighth of his Age. He writ several things which have been printed in seven Volumes.
• Pelopidas, a Theban Captain, was banished his Country by a Faction of the Lacedaemonians who feared his Courage. In the mean time Phebidas, their General, took Cadmea, a Cittadel of the Thebans, in the 99th. Olympiad, and 373d. year of Rome. Pelopidas retook it four years after from them by a Stratagem; and put the Enemy to flight; and was present afterwards with Epaminondas, at the most noble Exploits during the Boeotick War, and especially at the Battle of Leuctra in Boeotia in the year 383, and at the Seige of Sparta, in 385 of Rome. The Th••bans sent Pe∣lopidas Embassador to Artaxerxes K. of Persia, who honoured him very much. Having after this received some Affront from Alex∣ander, Tyrant of Pherae, he persuaded the Thebans to make War upon him, wherein he was made General, and won the Bat∣tle; but was found slain among the Dead, in the three hundred and ninetieth year of Rome and the 104th. Olympiad. Xenophon, lib. 6. Diodor. lib. 15. Polybius, lib. 1. Cornelius Nepos, and Plu∣tarch on his Life.
• Peloponnesus, a Province and Peninsula of Greece, so called from Pelops, the Son of Tantalus; but is now called the Morea. It was anciently divided into eight parts, to wit, into Achaia, Arcadia, the Country of Argos, Corinth, Elis, Laconia, Messenia, and Sicyone; but now into the Dutchy of Clarence, which com∣prehends Achaia, Sicyonia and Corinth. The Belvedere, that was formerly Elis and Messenia. The Saccania, anciently the Coun∣try of Argos. And the Tzaconia, where were Laconia and Ar∣cadia. This last part is also named, le Bras de Maino. The prin∣cipal Cities are Coron, Clarence, Argos, Belvedere, formerly Elis; Maina, Lat. Leuctrum, Leontari Megalopolis, Coranto, or Carto, Lat. Corinthus, Misitra, Lat. Sparta, Patras and Napoli de Romania, &c. The Name of the War of Peloponnesus was formerly given to that waged by the People of this Peninsula, against the Atheni∣ans, which lasted from the 323d. year of Rome, in the 87th. O∣lympiad, till three hundred and sifty, when the City of Athens was taken. The Turks possessed themselves of Peloponnesus in the Reign of Mahomet IId. but it has been re-conquered by the Venetians during this present War. Strabo, l. 3. Pliny, l. 4. Pau∣sanias, in Attic. Thucydides, Xenophon, Diodorus Siculus, &c. Vide Lacedaemonia.
• Pelops, The Son of Tantalus, King of Phrygia, passed to Elis, and marryed Hippodamia the Daughter of Oenomaus. He became so potent that all the Country that lies beyond the Isth∣mus, and makes a considerable part of Greece, was called from his Name, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 which signifies an Island; Peloponnesus, that is, the Isle of Pelops. The Poets feign that Tantalus served-in his Son Pelops to the Table of the Gods. Ovid. l. 6. Metam.
• Pelorum, a Promontory of Sicily, called Capo di Fare, or the Fare of Messina. It's thought this Name came to it from a Pi∣lot which Hannibal killed there, thinking he had betrayed him. But afterwards, coming to know his Innocence, he erected a Statue for him there. Valerius Maximus, lib. 9. c. 8. ex. 4.
• Pelusia, anciently Pelusium, now Belbeis, according to Willi∣am de Tyre and le Noire. A City of Egypt, formerly an Archbi∣shop's-see under the Patriarch of Alexandria. Damiata is built near the Ruins of this ancient City, and hath increased to its disadvantage, whence it comes to pass that it is often taken for Pelusium. Strabo, Pliny, Ptolomy, &c. * The Hebrew Writers called it Sin, or Sain It was once 20 Stadia in Circuit, and The Strength of Egypt. It was seated on the Eastern-shore of the most Easter∣ly Branch of the Nile, next to Judea and Syria. Sennacherib, King of Assyria, beseiging this Place, and hearing that the King of AEthiopia was coming with an Army to relieve it, retired about An. Mun. 3235. It was taken soon after by Nebuchad∣nezzar, and ran the same Fate with the Kingdom of Egypt in after times, till Antipater, Father of Herod the Great, took it, about 3895, fifty three years before Christ. It is probable that the old City was ruined by the Saracens, Anno Christi 640. And that Damiata, which afterward sprang out of its Ruines, was built by them. The Writers of the Holy War called it also, Belbeis; for the Fate of which Place see Damiata, Ptol. Long. 63. 20. Lat. 31. 10. This City was finally laid in Ashes by Amarick, King of Jerusalem, Anno Christi 1167, or 68, and ne∣ver after rebuilt.
• * Pelys, a Town of Lower Hungary, Capital of a County of the same Name It lies 15 m. S. W. from Vaccia, 26 from Alba Regalis, and 20 N. E. from Buda.
• ...•• Pembridge, a Market Town of Stretford Hundred, in the West of Herefordshire, seated on the River Wye. It's a Place of good Antiquity, noted for its Horse-fair, and stands 100 miles from London
• ...•• Pembroke, Lat. Pembrochium, the chief Place of Pembroke∣shire, in South Wales, stand•• upon a forked Arm of Milford-Ha∣ven, and in the best part of all the Country. The Town con∣sists principally of one long Street, on a long narrow point of a Rock, and that but thinly inhabited. Yet here are two Chur∣ches within the Walls. The Earl•• hereof in former times were Count Palatines, and passed all things that concerned the County under the Seal of the Earldom. Thus it continued till the Reign of Henry VIIIth. when Wales, being incorporated into the Realm of England, the Authority of the great Lords there was dissolved by Parliament, since which the Earls of Pembroke have been merely Titular; which Title is now enjoy'd by the Right Honourable Tho. Herbert, being devolved to him from his Ancestor William Herbert, Lord Steward, created Earl of Pem∣broke by King Edward VIth. Anno 1551. It sends one Burgess to Parliament, and is distant from London 107 miles.
• * Pembrokeshire, Lat. Pembrochiensis Comitatus, is a Mari∣time County of South Wales, and that which runs furthest Westward of all the Country; it's called Pembrokeshire from Pembroke, the chief place thereof, and is for the most part surrounded with the Sea, which incircles it West and South and part of the East, where it also confines upon Carmar∣thenshire, as it does Northward upon Cardiganshire. From North to South it extends its self about 26 miles, and from East to West 20; the whole divided into seven Hundreds wherein are 145 Parishes and 8 Market-Tow••••, 16 Castles and 2 Block-houses, anciently inhabited by the Dimetae, and now in the Diocess of St. David's. Of all Counties of Wales this is counted the best, because the least Mountainous. About Tenby the Sea does so swarm with Fish, that the Welsh com∣monly call it Tenby y piscoid, that is, Tenby plentiful of Fish. Westward is a Tract called Rowse, peopled by Flemings in the Reign of Henry I. who being driven out of their Country by an Irruption of the Sea, were placed here to defend the Land given 'em against the troublesome Welsh, wherein they did not frustrate that King's Expectation; for they so carried themselves in his quarrel, and communicated so little with their Neighbours, that to this day their Posterity do not speak the Welsh Language. This part of the Country is other∣wise called Little England beyond Wales. Here are a great many Coal-pits and good Faulcons called Peregrines. In the South parts is Milford Haven, one of the finest Harbours in Europe. The County is noted, besides, for being the birth-place of Henry the VII. St. Justinian, Girald. Cambrensis. The

• Market-Towns are Pembroke, the Shire Town, St. Davids, Fishgard, Haverford-west, Kilgarren, Narbarth, Newport and Tin∣by; besides Pembroke there is only Haverford that sends Mem∣bers to Parliament besides Knights of the Shire.
• Penance, a punishment imposed for sins after Confession. It was either secret or publick, as the Bishop, or Priests with his leave judged proper for the Edification of Christians. Se∣veral did publick penance without any bodies knowing for what sins they did it; and others did penance privately for great offences, when the doing of it publickly might cause too much scandal. The time of Penance was longer or short∣er, according to the different customs of the Churches, and we may yet see a vast difference among the Penitential Canons we have remaining; but the ancientest are usually the severest. St. Basil notes two years for Theft, seven for Fornication, eleven for Perjury, fifteen for Adultery, twenty for Murther, and all the life for Apostacy. Those who were ordered to publick pe∣nance addressed themselves to the Arch-priest, or Priest-Peniten∣tiary, who took their name in writing; afterwards, the first day of Lent, they presented themselves at the Door of the Church in poor, filthy, and torn Apparel, for such were the Mourn∣ing Habits of the Ancients; being entred into the Church they receiv'd Ashes upon their Heads by the Hands of the Prelate, and Hair-cloth upon their Bodies, and then went out of the Church, the Doors being presently shut after them. They usually re∣main'd shut up weeping and groaning, unless on Feast-days that they presented themselves in the Church-porch. Some time after they were admitted in to hear the Lectures and Ser∣mons with command to go out before Prayers. At the end of a certain term of time, they were allowed to pray with the Faithful, but lay all along upon the Earth, and at length were suffered to pray standing untill the Offertory, when they went out; so that you see there were four sorts of Penitents, the Weeping, the Hearers, those that lay along, and those that pray'd as the rest did; but yet they were distinguish'd in ano∣ther manner from the rest of the Faithfull, by placing of them on the left side of the Church.
• The time of Penance was divided into four parts, agreeable to the four conditions I have mentioned; for Example, he that com∣mitted wilfull Murther was to be four years among the Weep∣ers; that is, to remain at the Church-door at the hours of Pray∣er, clad in Hair-cloth, with Ashes upon his Head and unshaven, and in that condition recommended himself to the prayers of the Faithful within; for the five following years he was to be among the number of Auditors, and came into the Church to hear the Sermons; he was afterwards placed among those that lay all along the Earth at prayers for seven years; and at last pass'd into the rank of Consistants, or those that pray'd up-right, till the term of twenty years was accomplish'd, at which time he was admitted to partake of the Holy Sacrament; but this space was often abridged by the Prelates, if they perceiv'd the Penitents deserv'd some indulgence; but if they chanc'd to die before the course of their Penance was accomplish'd, they conceiv'd a good opinion of their Salvation, and said Mass for them. When they were re-admitted into Communion, they presented themselves at the Church-door, where the Prelate caused them to come in, and gave them solemn Absolution, then allowed them to cut their Hair, lay aside their Penitenti∣al Habit, and to live as the rest of the Faithful did. Abbot of Fleury, Maeurs des Christiens.
• Penates or Lares, were those the Ancients consider'd as their Houshold-Gods, the name being given to the little Statues they had in their Houses, to which they very often offered Sa∣crifices consisting of Wine and Incense. Denys d'Halicarnassus, lib. 1. Hist. Cicero, pro domo sua. Cartari, in Imag. Deor. Vid. Lar••s.
• * Penda, the third King of Mercia succeeded to Kearl An. 626, who had long with-held the Kingdom from him, being the Son of Wilba. His Reign prov'd fatal to no less than four Kings whom he slew in Battel; viz. Edwin and Oswald two Kings of the Northumbers, and Sigebert and Acma, two Kings of the East Angles. At last, after a Reign of 30 Years he was slain himself in a Battle against Oswy King of the Northum∣bers.
• * Penda, the Fourth King of Mercia, and the first Christian King of the Mercians, succeeded his Father Penda An. 656. His marrying Alfleda Daughter of Oswy King of the Northumbers, oc∣casioned his Conversion, for Oswy being a Christian Prince refused to give him his Daughter, but upon condition he should, with all his people, imbrace the Christian Faith. Alfrid Son of Os∣wy, who had Kyniburg, Penda's Sister to Wife, did also incline him very much to his Conversion; so that, hearing willingly what was preached unto him concerning Resurrection and E∣ternal Life, he was soon convinc'd of the truth of Christianity, and upon his Conviction baptiz'd with all his Followers, whe∣ther he should obtain the Virgin or no. All this while his Fa∣ther Penda was alive, who for his princely Vertues had made him Prince of South Mercia; and 'tis observable, that tho a Heathen, he did not hinder any of his Kingdom to hear or be∣lieve the Gospel, but rather reprov'd and discountenanc'd those Professors thereof whose Works did not answer to their Faith, condemning all Men that obey'd not that God in whom they chose to believe. His Son Penda reign'd but three years, be∣ing slain on Easter-day by the Treachery of his Wife, whom he had married for a special Christian; so that one would think they had exchang'd Religion, and that his Queen turn'd a Hea∣then when he turn'd Christian.
• * Pendennis-Castle, stands upon a Hill of the same name in Cornwall, at the entrance of Falmouth Haven. It is one of the largest Castles now standing in England.
• * Pendle-hill, in Lancashire, is very high, and on the top of it grows a Plant called Cloud'sberry, as if not very far from the Clouds; whenever its top is cover'd with a mist, then it is a certain sign of Rain.
• Penelope, the Daughter of Icarus and Wife of Ulysses, to whom she bore Telemachus. Her Husband being oblig'd to go to the Trojan War, was absent for the space of twenty years; in the mean time several great persons, charm'd with the Beauty of Penelope, would have made her believe, that Ulysses was dead, and entreated her to declare in their favour; which she pro∣mised upon condition she might have time allowed her to fi∣nish a piece of Work which she had begun, and had it granted her; but she, to delude them, was wont in the night time to undoe all she had done by day, and by this ingenious Artifice wav'd the Importunity of her Lovers till her Husband re∣turned. Homer in Odysses. Ovid. Ep. 1. Bocace de Clar. Mu∣lier.
• Peneus, now called Sulampria, the most beautiful River of Thessaly, which being increased by the Ion, Pattisus, and the A∣pidanus, runs between the Mountains of Ossa and Olympus, and dischargeth it self into the Gulf of Thessalonica. This River waters also the Valley of Tempe in Thessaly, and is so famous in the Writings of the Poets, that they feign Daphne was trans∣formed at it into a Lawrel-tree. Doctor Brown, who saw it in 1669, says, The Stream is very clear, and that abundance of Bay-trees grow on its Banks. Pliny saith, That it made the Sheep which drunk of its Waters Coal-black. Pliny. Stra∣bo, &c speak of it, and Ovid l. 1. Met.
• Pengab or Lahor, a Kingdom in India belonging to the Great Mogul. Its name imports five Waters, for that the Coun∣try is watered with five Rivers. Its Capital City is Lahor. Vid. Lahor.
• * Pengick, Lat. Penica, a City of Misnia upon the River Muldaw, seven German miles East of Chemnitz, and seven South of Leipsick in Saxony.
• * Peniel or Penuel, an ancient City in the Tribe of Reuben, beyond the Brook of Jabbok, at the foot of Mount Lebanon, on the Frontiers of the Amorites. It took its name from Jacob's Vision of an Angel who wrestled with him, and that according to his own Interpretation, he had seen God face to face, Gen. 32.30. Gideon broke down the Tower, and slew the In∣habitants of this City, because they refused to give refreshment to his Army, Judg. 8.8.17. but Jeroboam rebuilt it.
• Penitential, a Collection of Canons that appointed the time and manner of Penance to be regularly imposed for every sin, and Forms of Prayer that ought to be used for the receiving of those who entred into Penance, and reconciling Penitents by solemn Absolution. The principal Works of this kind are the Penitentials of Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury, that of Bede, which some attribute to Egbert Archbishop of York, who lived at the same time; that of Rabanus Maurus Archbishop of Mayence, and the Roman Penitential. Doujat. Histoire du droit Canon.
• Penitents, the name of some devout persons who formed several Fraternities, especially in Italy, and make profession of doing publick Penance at certain times in the Year. It's said, This custom was establish'd in 1260 by an Hermit, who begun to preach in the City of Perusia in Italy, that the Inhabitants should be buried under the ruines of their Houses, which should fall down upon them, if they appeased not the wrath of God by a sudden Repentance. His Auditors, according to the Example of the Ninevites, cloathed themselves in Sack-cloth, a••d with Whips in their Hands went in procession along the Streets, slashing their Shoulders in order to expiate for their Sins. This kind of Penance was afterwards practis'd in some other Countries, and particularly in Hungary, during a raging pestilence all over the Kingdom; but a little while after it gave place to a dangerous Sect called the Flagellans, who ran toge∣ther in great companies, naked down to the Wast, and lash'd themselves with Whips till the Blood gush'd out, and declar'd, That this new Baptism of Blood (for so they call'd it) blotted out all their Sins, even those that should be committed after∣wards. This Superstition was abolished, but at the same time another was approved, to wit, the Fraternities of Penitents of different colours that are still to be seen in Italy, in the Pope's Dominions, the Country of Avignon, Languedoc, and elsewhere, who make their processions, but more especially on Holy Thurs∣day, clad in Sack-cloth with a Whip tied about their Wast, which yet they make no use of, but for the Ceremonies sake. Maimburg, Histoire de la Ligue.
• * Penkridge, a Market-Town of Cudleston Hundred, about the middle of Staffordshire, called Penkridge from the River Penk, upon which it is seated, with a Bridge over it, from whence it runs Northward into the Saw.
• Penna or Citta di Penna, Lat. Penna S. Johannis, or Pinna in Vestinis, a City of Italy in the Kingdom of Naples, a Bishop's See under Chieti or Theato; the Prelateship whereof hath been united to that of Atti. We have the Synodical Ordinances

• of Penna publish'd in 1585. Pliny speaks of this City, and Silius Italicus, lib. 8.
• Pennafiel or Penafiel, Lat. Penna fidelis, a City of Spain in Old-Castile, which stands near to Duero within six Leagues of Valladolid, where a Council was held in 1302.
• * Penon de Velez, a Fortress belonging to the King of Spain on the Coast of Barbary, betwixt Tetuan and Alcudia, 62 English miles from either. It stands between two Mountains on the edge of a fair Plain. The Inhabitants live by fishing and piracy, the Castle is built upon a Rock in the Sea.
• * Penrise, a Market-Town of Swansey Hundred in the S. W. of Glamorganshire, 155 miles from London.
• * Penrith, the second place of note in Cumberland, stands near the River Eden, which parts it from Westmorland. 'Tis large and well built, inhabited by a great many Tanners. This Town is 214 miles from London.
• * Penryn, a Market and Burrough Town of Kirrier Hun∣dred in Cornwall. It lies upon a small River which falls three miles off into the mouth of the Falc, and with it into the Chan∣nel. It's 219 miles from London.
• * Pensford, a Market Town of Chewe Hundred in the North of Somersetshire, 94 miles from London.
• Pentapolis, that is to say, the Country of five Cities. This name was given to the Pentapolis of Syria, where were those five infamous Cities Sodom, Gomorrha, Adma, Zeboim and Segor, burnt by fire from Heaven, for the Sins of the Inhabitants. Besides this, there was also a Pentapolis in Asia minor, where were Daris, Camira, Cos, Cnido, Lindo and Jalissa; one in Li∣bya, which comprehended Berenice, Arsinoe, Ptolemais, Cyrene and Apollonia, and one in Italy, that took in Arimini, Pisauro, Ancona, Osmo and Vocona.
• Pentateuch, that is, five Volumes, being the name given by the Greeks to the five Books of Moses.
• Pentathlon, an Exercise among the Greeks, which took in five sorts of Plays or Combats, to wit, Running, Leaping, throwing of the Quoit, hurling of the Javelin, Boxing and Wrestling. The Latins call it Quinquertium. There was a Reward propos'd for the Conquerors in each play, but he that won the Victory in the Pentathlon, receiv'd chiefly a Palm put into his Hand, and then the Herald publish'd his Name and Praises with a loud voice, and afterwards had a Crown bestow∣ed upon him of great value. Pausanias, lib. 5. Pollux, l. 3. c. 30.
• Pentecost, a Feast celebrated by the Jews fifty days after the Passover, pursuant to God's command, as set down in the 23d Chapter of Leviticus; this word comes from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signifies Fifty; which day, among the Christians, is that of the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the Apostles. It's believed the House where the Holy Spirit descended upon them, was that of Mary, the Mother of Mark the Disciple and Companion of Paul and Barnabas. It was the place where Christ kept his last Passover, and instituted the Lord's Supper; where he appear'd to his Disciples on the day of his Resurrecti∣on; and again eight days after, and where St. Peter came to find the Faithful assembled together after his going out of the Prison, from which the Angel brought him. The Empress Helene built there the Church of St. Sion, which was the fairest in Jerusalem. And St. Jerom saith, The Pillar was set there to which our Lord was ty'd during his being scourg'd. The Moors ruin'd it in the Year 1460, and having been repair'd by the liberalities of Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, it was destroy'd a second time by the same Infidels a few years after, insomuch that there is nothing to be seen but some few Ruines of that stately Structure. Le Pere Giry, des Mysteres de l'E∣glise.
• The Jews call the Pentecost also the Feast of Weeks, because it is kept at the seven Weeks end after Easter; which, besides in Scripture is called The day of First-fruits, for that on that day they offered their First-Fruits in the Temple. It's moreover term'd, The day of the Harvest, for that they begin then to cut down their Corn. The Jews celebrate this Feast for two days, as that of the Passover; that is, they do no manner of Work or Business for that time. R. Leo de Modena reports, That it is a Tradition among the Jews, that the Law was given them on that day upon Mount Sinai, wherefore they use to adorn their Synagogues and Bed-chambers, and also their Houses with Roses and Flowers made up into Crowns and Bundles. R. Leo de Modena, Cerem. Jud. p. 3. c. 4.
• Pentecostarion, the Greeks give this name to one of their Ec∣clesiastical Books that contains the Office for the Church from Easter-day till the eighth day after Pentecost, which is by them called the Sunday of all the Saints: And this Book has been thus called because of the Pentecost. Leo Allat. Dans sa. 1. dissert. sur les livres Ecclesiastiques des Grecs.
• Pentheus, was a Prince of Thebes, who laugh'd at the Cere∣monies used at the Feasts consecrated to Bacchus. This Deity willing to be reveng'd on him, transported Agave the Daugh∣ter of King Cadmus, and the Mother of this Pentheus with such a fury, that being in company with Menades, and taking him to be a Wild-boar, she slew him. Ovid. l. 3. Met.
• Penthesilea, a Queen of the Amazons, succeeded Orithyia. She carried succours to the Trojans, and after having given noble proofs of her Bravery, was kill'd by Achilles. Pliny saith, It was she that invented the Battle-ax. Pliny l. 7. c. 56.
• * Pentland Firth, Lat. Mare picticum, that part of the North-Sea which runs betwixt the County of Cathness in the North of Scotland, and the Islands of Orkney, being about 24 miles broad. The Tide here runs so strong, that it carries over Skiffs or small Ships in two hours time, tho there be no Wind. It's said to take its name from the total Shipwrack of a Pictish Fleet, after they had been repulsed by the Inhabitants of Cathness on one side, and those of Orkney on the other, the Vessels being swallowed in Whirl-pools occasioned here by the meeting of contrary Tides from the Deucalidon and German Sea, and the Rocks of the Islands which lie here thick, and repell this con∣tinually raging Sea with great force, whence the Orkney Men have a saying, That every Crag-Lugg makes a new Tide, which meet together with so much violence, even in the calm∣est Weather, as that the Water seems to reach the Clouds, and the whole Ocean looks as cover'd with Froth; but in a storm there is nothing so dreadfull to behold, the very Fish and Sea-Calves being often dash'd to pieces against the Rocks; but there are two certain times when this tempestuous Firth may be safely pass'd, viz. at Ebb or high Tide, tho then also there are some small Whirls dangerous for little Vessels, but the Mari∣ners are so well acquainted with them, that they either avoid them, or provide something to throw into them, and while that is sinking they pass them without any hazard. Buch. Gor∣don. Theat. Scotiae.
• * Penzance, a Market Town and Haven of Penwith Hun∣dred in the N. E. parts of Cornwall. It stands on the West side of Mounts Bay over against Market Jew, on the other side, and near unto it you will find the Main Amber of which in its pro∣per place. It's 201 miles from London.
• Pepin, surnamed the Short or Little, King of France, the first of the second Race of the French Monarchs, was the Son of Charles Martell, and Brother of Carloman. The two Brothers divided the Government between them after the death of their Father, but Carloman retiring afterwards into Italy, Pepin re∣main'd sole manager, and carried his design farther; and in short, seeing that all people concurr'd to set the Crown upon his Head, and to dethrone Childerick III. who was a Prince without Wit or Courage, he called a Parliament that he might have their consent, which was unanimously granted him, and in the mean time deputed Bouchard Bishop of Virtzburg, and Fulrad Abbot of St. Denys, and Chaplain to the Prince, to go to Rome, in order to be inform'd of Pope Zachary, Who was the worthiest to be on the Throne, he who took no care of the Affairs of the Kingdom, or he who by his Prudence and Va∣lour govern'd it wisely, and kept it from the Oppressions of the Enemy. Zachary, who stood in need of Pepin's Forces, fail'd not to declare in his favour. This answer being related in France, the Bishops who were assembled at Soissons with Boniface Archbishop of Mayence, having the suffrage and universal con∣sent of the Grandees and People, Crown'd King Pepin on the first of May in 752. At the same time Childerick was depos'd, and afterwards put into a Monastery. After the performance of this Ceremony, the new King put a stop to the revolt of his Brother Griphon, and took Vannes, and subdued all that Country. Pope Stephen II. who succeeded Zachary, finding himself extreamely incommoded by the Lombards, had recourse to Pepin, whom he came into France to see. The King re∣ceiv'd him at the Castle of Poictier near Vitri in Parthois, and sent him to the Abby of St. Denys; and some time after this Pope anointed and crown'd him, with his two Sons Charles and Carloman, at Ferrieres, July 28. 754. Next year Pepin went in∣to Italy, and having forc'd Aistulphus King of the same Lom∣bards, to give up all that he had taken from the Church of Rome, he returned into France, and sent back Pope Stephen into Italy; but the Lombards failing to keep their words, the King repass'd the Alps in 756, and constrained them to give all manner of satisfaction to the Pope of Rome; being come back into France, he spent the rest of his life in making War upon the Saxons, and upon Gaifre, or Waifer Duke of Aquitain, whom he defeated six or seven times, till the year 768, that this Prince being kill'd by his own Subjects, the King remain'd Master of all his Dominions. Some time after, having been assaulted with a Fever at Saintes, he was carried to Poictiers, to Tours and St. Denys, where he died of a kind of a Dropsie, the 24th of September, in the same Year, aged 54; having reigned after his Coronation by the Pope sixteen Years, four Months, and twenty four days. Du Bouchet, orig. de la Mais. de France. S. Martha. l. 7. Hist. Geneal. de la Maison de Franc. &c.
• Pepin I. of that name King of Aquitain, was the second Son of Lewis the Debonnaire, and of Ermengarda, made King of Aquitain in 817, was afterwards head of the Conspiracies against his Father in 830 and 33. He died December 13. or Ja∣nuary, as some would have it, in the Year 838, and was buried in the Collegiate Church of St. Radegonda in Poictiers.
• Pepin II. King of Aquitain, succeeded his Father in his Dominions; he conducted some Troops to Lotharius I. his Uncle, and serv'd him at the Battle of Fontenay in Auxerrois June 25, in the Year 841, and was afterwards taken by Sanchus Count of Gascony, who sent him to Charles the Bald his Uncle, who put him into a Monastery; two years after which he found a way to escape, and join'd himself to the Normans, living according to their fashion, for he plunder'd Poictiers and seve∣ral other places in 857, but the Aquitains fell upon him, and

• having made him Prisoner, deliver'd him to the French; who condemn'd him as a Traytor to his Country, and to Christiani∣ty, and so was put to death in 864. Les Annales de S. Bertin & de Fuldes. Nitard. Reginon. &c.
• Pepin, King of Italy, was the Son of Charlemaign and Hil∣degarda his second Wife, born in the Year 777. The King his Father carried him to Rome, where he was baptiz'd, and re∣ceiv'd the name of Carloman; which Pope Adrian I. changed into that of Pepin, when crowning him King of the Lombards, April 15. on Easter-day, in the Year 781. He afterwards, on diverse occasions, gave proof of his Courage and Bravery. In 799 he beat the Huns or Avarois, and subdued Grimauld Duke of Beneventum, and died at Milan the 8th of July in the Year 810. Les Annales des S. Bertin, de Mets & de Fulde.
• Pepin, surnamed the Fat, Mayor of the Palace in France, was the Son of Anchises, and Grandson of St. Arnold after∣wards Bishop of Mets. He began to govern in Austrasia and was vanquish'd in the Year 681 by Ebroin; but in 687 he de∣feated King Thieri, and acted his part so well, that he had all the Authority in the two Kingdoms, under Clovis III. Childe∣bert and Dagobert III. and it must be confess'd, he was worthy of the Empire of the Franks. He gained several Battles against Berthairus in 691, Radbord Duke of Freezland in 707; Wiler Duke of Suabia, whom he defeated in 709, and in 712. He died December 16 in 714, in the Castle of Jopil upon the Meuse, near unto Liege. He had had two Wives, Plectruda, by whom he had Drogon or Dreux of Champagne, Grimoal Mayor of the Palace, and Siloinus a Monk; and Alpaida the Mother of Charles Martell, and Childebrand the Father of the third Race of the Kings of France. Armon, cap. 48. du Boucher. St. Martha, Adrian Valois, &c.
• Pepin, surnamed de Landen the place of his birth, was the Son of Duke Carloman, and Grandson of Charles Count of Hes∣bay in the Country of Leige. He shared in the Sovereign Power with St. Arnold Duke of Austrasia, under the Reign of Dagobert, and was afterwards Mayor of the Palace to King Si∣gebert. He married Itta, called in the Annals of Mets, Juberta, Daughter to Modoal Bishop of Mets, by whom he had Grimauld, who succeeded him in the dignity of Mayor of the Palace, and who also would have his Son Childebert crowned, after the death of Sigebert King of Austratia; but Clovis II. put Grimauld and his Son to death. This same Pepin had also two Daughters, to wit, Pegga the Wife of Ausigisus, the Father of Pepin the Fat, or de Herstall, and Gertruda Abbess and Founder, together with her Mother Itta, of the Monastery of Nivelle. He died in the Year 647 Annales de Mets.
• Pepuzians, Hereticks that came from the Montanists, whose Errors they followed, taking their name from a Town in Phry∣gia called Pep••za, which they named Jerusalem, whither they invited all Men to present themselves. The Women were Bishops and Priests among them. They appear'd in the Second Age St Epiphanias Haer. 49. S. Augustin de Haer. c. 27. Eusebius, lib. •• Hist Baronius, A. C. 173.
• Pequin, Pekin, or Pecheli, a Province of China, and one of the principal of that Kingdom, with a City of the same name, the Capital of the Kingdom. This Province hath that of L••aotum, and the Gulf of Nanquin to the E. Densi to the W. Homean and Xantung to the S. and to the N. the Mountains and Wall that separates it from Tartary. The City of Pequin is the Capital of all China since the Year 1404; stands thirty Leagues from the great Wall in a Country ill manur'd, very fa∣mous for the Palace of its Kings▪ its Grandeur, Buildings and number of Inhabitants; but the Tartars wasted it ve∣ry much during their Conquest of China, but is daily repair'd. The other Towns of this Province are Paoting, Hoki••n, Chin∣ting, Xunta, Quanping, Taming, Junping, with 135 lesser Ci∣ties which contain 418989 Families. Martin Martini Athl. Sinac.
• Pera, a Town situate upon an Hill near unto the City of Gala∣ta, and is separated from it only by some Church-Yards, wherein live several Roman Catholicks and Greeks of Quality, and where the Christian Embassadors lodge, except those of the Emperor, King of Poland, and the Republick of Ragusa, who live at Constantinople. The French Embassador has here a great Palace which is called the King's House, and overlooks the Port, and the Grand Seignior's Seraglio that stands over against it on the other side of the Canall. Below Pera stands a little Town cal∣led Tophana, which is the place where the Canon and Artille∣ry is cast. Galata, Pera and Tophana form as it were an Am∣phitheatre, from whence may be seen all the Ships in the Road, and the stateliest Buildings of Constantinople. M. Thevenot Voyage de Levant.
• Perche, le Perche, Lat. Perticus, a Province of France giving Title to an Earl lying between Chartrain, which is to the East of it; Vendomois and Dunois to the South; Maine to the West, and Normandy to the North. It's Inhabitants were called Au∣lerci Diablintes by Caesar, and are not the same as those named Unelli or Venelli, as some have believed, these last being in the Diocess of Coutance, which F. Briel and several other Geographers have very well observ'd. It's divided into the Lower and Higher Perche; the Higher is properly the Earldom, the Lower called le Perche Gouet from the name of the ancient Lords of it. Others divide, again, the Country into Terre Francoise, Grand Perche, Perche Gouet, and Terres Demembrées: The Grand Perch contains Nogent, le Retrou, Mortagne, Bellesme, la Pierriere; the Baronies of la Loup, Illiers, Courviller and Pont∣goin, which belongs to the Bishop of Chartres, who, toge∣ther with the Bishop of Sees, have almost all this Country in their Diocesses. Le Perche Gouet hath five ancient Baro∣nies, Autun, Monmirail, Alluye, Bazoche and Brou. La Terre Francoise takes in the Jurisdiction of la Tour-Grise upon the Ri∣ver of Aure, over against Verneuil in Normandy. Les Terres De∣membrees contain Timerais, with the City of Chasteau-Neuf and the Principality of Senonches. Le Perche is about eighteen or twenty Leagues in length, and almost as many broad. The Eure, the Loire, the Haisne, and the Aure have their rise in it. The Land is fruitfull for Corn, Meadow, and Pasturage, has divers Manufacturies, as Serges, Cloth, Leather, especially at Nogent; belongs to the Jurisdiction of the Parliament of Paris; and as to the Finances depends upon the Generality of Orleans and Alenzon. It has had its own particular Counts, the most ancient that we know of being Agombert or Albert, who lived in the Ninth Age in the time of Lewis the Debonnaire; but its Lands were afterwards re-united to the Crown in the Reign of Lewis the VIIIth., and St. Lovis. They were bestowed upon Charles of France the Son of Philip the Hardy, and Father to King Philip de Valois, and Charles de Valois II. of that name, Count of Alenzon, du Perche, &c. He left Peter behind him, who had John I. the Father of John the IId. the Father of Re∣natus, whose Son was Charles Duke of Alenzon Count of Perche, &c. This same died at Lyons April 11, in the Year 1525, at his return from the Battle of Pavia, and so le Perche was again re-united to the Crown. Gilles Bry Sieur de la Clergerie. Hist du Perche. Sanson Rem sur l'Ant. Gaul. & aux verites Georg. &c.
• Percop or Perecops. Vid. the Tartars of Perecops on the Crimea.
• Percunus, a Deity of the ancient Inhabitants of Prussia, in honour of whom they always kept a Fire of Oak, which, if the Priest, whom in their Language they called Waidclotte, who had the care of that Fire, suffered through his negligence to go out, he was to be punished with death. These Idolatrous People believed, That when it thunder'd, it wa•• their Grand Priest called Krive entertaining himself with their God Per∣cunus; and in this opinion they fell down to the Earth to adore that Deity, asking of him seasonable weather to make their Grounds fruitful. Hartfnoch. Dissert 10. de cultu deorum Pruss.
• * Percy, an Ancient and Noble Family which deriv'd its de∣scent from Mainfred de Percie, who came out of Denmark into Normandy before the Adventure of the famous Rollo thither. Wil∣liam and Serlo de Percy, accompanied the Conqueror into Eng∣land; and William being one of his Barons, and much belov'd by him, obtain'd vast Possessions in this Realm, especially in Lincolnshire and Yorkshire, in the first whereof he had 32, and in the other 86 Lordships. William his Grandson dying without Issue Male, Agnes his Daughter married Josceline de Lovaine, upon condition that he and his Posterity would either assume the Sirname of Percy, or bear the Percy's Arms, relinquishing his own, and he assented to the former. This Family render'd it self very famous for the great Services it did upon several occasions against the Scots and French, in consideration of which, Henry Percy was at the Coronation of Richard the IId. advanc'd to the dignity of Earl of Northumberland, with a special Grant, That the Lands of which he then stood seiz'd, or did after∣ward purchase, should be held Sub honore comitiali, and as a par∣cel of his Earldom. In 2 R. II. he enter'd Scotland with the Earl of Nottingham, and won the Town of Barwick. In 7 R. II. to be reveng'd of the frequent incursions the Scots made into Northumberland, he enter'd and wasted their Borders, but had this misfortune, that they by corrupting the Deputy Governour made 'emselves Masters of Barwick, which the Duke of Lancaster, upon a former grudge to the Earl; made such advantage of, that he pre∣vail'd with the Parliament to pronounce Sentence of death, and loss of Estate against him; but the King remitted the Execution of this severe Sentence; whereupon the Earl laying Siege to Barwick, had it surrender'd to him in consideration of 2000 Marks. He was join'd in Commission with the Bishop of Dur∣ham, &c. to treat of Peace, and require satisfaction of the Scots for Injuries done to the English, and soon after made Commis∣sioner for receiving twenty four thousand Marks in full consi∣deration of a hundred thousand Marks due for the Ransom of their King David. But in 21 Richard II. upon information, that he and his Son Henry, commonly called Hot Spur, had spoke some Seditious Words, he was sent for out of the North, and neglecting to appear, was banish'd; whereupon he fled into Scotland, where he stay'd till the Duke of Lancaster landed at Ravenspur in Yorkshire, whither he came to join him. The Duke being declar'd King by the name of Henry the IVth. in consideration of the Earl's Merits he made him Constable of England for life, gave him the Isle of Man, and made him Gene∣ral Warden of the West Marches towards Scotland, and the next Year constituted him one of the Commissioners to treat of a Marriage for Blanch, his eldest Daughter, with Lewis Duke of Bavaria, eldest Son to Rupert King of the Romans. In 3. H. IV. the Scots invading England, this Earl and his Valiant Son, ha∣ving then the Earl of Dunbar with 'em, who had deserted his Countrymen, fought 'em at Halidown Hill, and obtain'd a sig∣nal Victory, and took the Earl of Douglas, General of the Scotch

• Army Prisoner. But the next year, demanding money that was due to him for the Wardenship of the Marches, and being dis∣satisfied at the Answer made him, his stout Son Henry broke out into Rebellion, and was killed in Shrewsbury Battle soon af∣ter. The Earl hearing of his Death, disavowed his Rebellion, and submitted to the King, whereupon he was pardoned for Life, but committed to safe Custody until restor'd, in the Sixth of Henry the IVth. to all his Possessions. But the Death of his Son, notwithstanding this Favour, stuck so upon his stomach, that taking advantage of the Discontents of Thomas Mowbray, Earl Marshal, and Richard Scrope, Archbishop of York, he join∣ed with them in their Rebellion; who failing in their At∣tempts, the King march'd against him, and forced him to flee into Scotland; whence he came into Wales; and returning thence into Yorkshire, caused Proclamations to be issued out, That whosoever desired Liberty should take up Arms, and follow him. Sir Thomas Rokesby, then Sheriff of Yorkshire, met and fought him and his Adherents, at Bramham Moor, near Hastwood, and the Earl being slain in the Battle, they cut off his Head, and sent it to London, to be set on the Bridge, and quartered his Body, sending one part to London, one to Lincoln, the third to be hung up at Berwick upon Twede, and the fourth at New∣castle upon Tine; but were all afterwards taken down, and by the King's special Order delivered to his Friends, to be solemn∣ly buried. This great Earl had by his Wife, Daughter to the Lord Nevil, Sister to Ralph, first Earl of Westmorland, three Sons, Henry, Thomas, and Ralph; Henry, spoken of before, received the Order of Knighthood when his Father was made Earl, and in 8 Rich. IId. was constituted one of the Commissioners for guard∣ing the Marches toward Scotland, wherein he was so active that he was call'd in derision Hot-spur. In 11 Rich. IId. he was sent to Sea against the French, and returned with much Honour, and the same year encountred the Scots near Zalston, towards Newcastle upon Tine, slew the Earl Douglas with his own hand, and mortally wounded the Earl of Murray; but pressing over∣forward, was at length taken Prisoner by the Earl of Dunbar, together with his Brother Ralph, and carried into Scotland, but was soon set at Liberty, and imployed in Places of great Trust by Richard IId. until the Duke of Lancaster obtained the Town. In the third of this King's Reign, he was with his Father in that memorable Battle against the Scots at Hallidocon Hill, where the English obtain'd a signal Victory; but conspiring King Hen∣ry's Ruin, for the Reasons above-mentioned, and at the Sollici∣tation of his Uncle, Thomas Percy, Earl of Worcester, he made use of several specious Pretences to draw People to him, and raised Men in the Marches of Scotland, under colour of advan∣cing into that Kingdom. The King having judiciously made answer by circular Letters to all the pretended Grievances, mar∣ched against him; when near Shrewsbury, Hot-spur hearing of his Approach, made a Stand, and encouraged his Soldiers thus; Stand to it valiantly, for this day will either advance us all, if we conquer; or free us from the King's power, if we be overcome; it being more honourable to fall in Battle for the publick good, than after the Fight to die by the Sentence of an Enemy. Having thus heartned his Army which consisted of 14000 choice Men, and taken the Advantage of the Ground, the King sent him the Ab∣bot of Shrewsbury, with an Offer of Pardon in case he would lay down his Arms. Whereupon he sent his Uncle Percy, Earl of Worcester, to acquaint him with the Cause of their hostile Ap∣pearance, and to require effectual Satisfaction. It's said the King did assent to whatsoever was reasonable, and stooped far∣ther than became his royal Dignity, but that the Earl, when he returned, misrepresented his Expressions, and exasperated his Nephew to fight. The Battle began upon the Eve of St. Mary Magdalen, An. 1403. and was fought with extraordinary Cou∣rage on both Sides; insomuch that many of the Royalists for∣sook the Field, supposing the King had been slain. For Hot-spur and the Earl of Douglas, both whose Valours was beyond Expres∣sion, bent all their Aim against the King's Person, and with their Swords and Lances made furiously towards him, which the Earl of Dunbar perceiving, withdrew him from his Station, and so saved his Life. For they slew his Standard-bearer, with all that were with him. And, enraged that they missed himself, desperately charged into the midst of the Enemy, where Hot-spur fell, and Douglas with the Earl of Worcester were taken Pri∣soners, which occasioned the total Rout of their Party. Henry, his Son, was restored to his Honour and Inheritance by King Henry Vth. and he and the succeeding Earls continued in great Favour with their Princes until the twelfth of Queen Elizabeth, that Thomas, the then Earl, accused of being privy to the in∣tended Marriage of Mary Queen of Scots with the Duke of Nor∣folk, and exasperated, that a Mine of Copper found in his Land, was adjudged Mine-royal, he joyned the Earl of Westmorland, and published Proclamations, in the Queen's name, command∣ing the People to put themselves in Arms, for the defence of her Majesties Person, pretending sometimes that what they did was with the advice and consent of the Nobility of the Realm, and sometimes that they did it for Conscience-sake, to reform Reli∣gion, left otherwise foreign Princes should undertake it, to the great danger of the Kingdom. Having got a good number together, they marched to Durham with Banners displayed, wherein were Crosses with the five Wounds of Christ. After se∣veral Marches from place to place, they came to Clifford-moor, near Wetherby in Yorkshire, and soon after besieged Bernard-castle with 2000 Horse and 5000 Foot, and took it in eleven days time. But the Earl of Sussex, President of the North, with di∣vers other Lords, having raised great Forces, and advancing to∣wards them, they fled into Scotland; whereupon being proceed∣ed against according to Law, they were convicted of Treason, and the Conviction confirmed in the following Parliament 13 Eliz. The Vice-roy of Scotland having found out the unfor∣tunate Earl of Northumberland, lurking amongst the Border-robbers, sent him Prisoner to Lochlevin, after which, viz. 14 Eliz. he was by the Earl of Morton, then Regent of Scotland, de∣livered up to the Lord Hunsdon, Governor of Berwick, and on the 22d. of August, beheaded at York, leaving no Issue male. Sir Henry Percy, his younger Brother, was, by virtue of an En∣tail made by Queen Mary, summoned to Parliament as Earl of Northumberland, in the 18 Eliz. but being imprisoned in the Tower of London, upon Suspicion of conspiring with the Lords Paget, Throgmorton and the Guisian Party, for an Invasion of England, to rescue the Queen of Scots, he was found dead in his Bead, being shot with Bullets into his left-side with a Pistol, which Fact the Coroner's Inquest did lay upon himself, as de∣spairing of his Condition, having endeavoured to corrupt his Keeper, but without Success. Henry, his eldest Son and Succes∣sor, in 31 Eliz. when the Spanish Armado threatned an Invasion, put himself in the Queen's Fleet, and was by her made Knight of the Garter, and afterwards became one of the Lords of the Privy-council to King James, and Captain of the Pensioners, until 1606, 3 Jacobi, being brought into the Star-chamber, and there convicted of Misprision of Treason, for admitting Thomas Percy, his Kinsman, who afterwards became one of the Powder-Traitors, to be a Gentleman-pensioner, knowing him to be a Recusant, and not administring to him the Oath of Supremacy, he was fined in the Sum of 30000 li. removed from the Trust of a Privy-councellor, and sent Prisoner to the Tower, there to remain during Life; but was set at Liberty in 1621, 19 Jac. After which, in 4 Car. I. he obtained a Confirmation to himself and heirs male of his Body, of the Title and Dignity of Baron of Percy, &c. His Son Algernon succeeding him, was made Knight of the Garter by King Charles I. Lord high Admi∣ral of England, and in the Fifteenth of that Reign, made Cap∣tain General of the Army then raised by the King, upon his Expedition into Scotland; but declined that Service for want of Health as it was said. His Son Joscelin succeeded him in his Lands and Honours, and took to Wife Elizabeth, the third Daughter and Co-heir of Thomas, Earl of Southampton, Lord Treasurer of England, sole Daughter and Heir to Elizabeth, his second Wife, Daughter and Co-heir to Francis Earl of Chicester, by whom he had a Son and two Daughters. He died at Turin, in Peidmont, 21 Maii, An. 1670. None of his Children survi∣ving him but Elizabeth. Dugdale's Baronage.
• Perdicas, the first of that Name, King of Macedonia, was a Prince of an illustrious Life, succeeded in the year of the World 3341, to Thurmas, or Thurimas, and reigned 48 years. It's said that at his death he ordered his Son Argeus to cause him to be buried in a Tomb he had made choice of; adding that as long as the Bones of his Successors should be placed there, the Crown should continue in their Family, which was in the 3389 year of the World. Justin saith, They were persuaded the Line of this Prince ended in Alexander the Great, because that he would not be buried in the same place. Justin. lib. 7.
• Perdicas II. the Son of Alexander I. succeeded him in the year of the World 3618. He had a great hand in the Affairs of Greece during the War of Peloponnesus, wherein he often took and forsook the part of the Athenians. His Reign was for twenty three years, and he was succeeded by Archelas, in the year of the World 3641, the 341 of Rome, and the 91 Olympiad. Thacydi∣des, l. 3, 4, 6, &c. Diodorus, l. 12.
• Perdicas III. the third Son of Amintas, reigned six years after his Brothers Alexander and Ptolomy, in the year of the World 3668, and was slain in a Battle he fought against the Illyrians, and succeeded by his Brother Philip.
• Perdicas, one of the Generals of Alexander the Great's Ar∣my, had a great Share in the Conquests of that Prince, and af∣ter his death married Cleopatra, his Sister, and would have usur∣ped the Empire. Alexander at his death left him his Ring, and he for some time managed all his Affairs, being also chosen Tutor to young Arideus, whom Philip, the Father of Alexander, had by one of his Mistresses named Philinna, a Native of Thessaly; or of the Posthumous Son of Alexander, in case that Roxana, who was with Child, should have a Son. In the mean time the Designs he had formed to satiate his Ambition, did not succeed. For entring into Egypt, to attack Ptolomy Lagus, there he was killed by a seditious part of his Horse-men, in passing over th•• Nile, in the 432 of Rome, 3732 of the World, two years after Alexander's Death. Diodorus, l. 18. Quintus Curtius, &c.
• Perdoite, a false God of the ancient Inhabitants of Prussia, for whom the Mariners and Fishermen had a particular Venera∣tion, because they believed that he presided over the Sea. He was represented by them as an Angel of a vast bigness, standing upon the Waters, and turning the Winds which way he plea∣sed. Before they went a Fishing they were wont to offer Sacri∣fices of Fish to him, covering their Tables with the same, and eating the Remains of what they had offered, drinking with∣all abundantly; after which the Priest, whom they called Sig••∣notta, took observation of the Winds, and predicted to them the

• day and place where they should have good Fishing. Waissel in Chron. Hartfnoch, 10 Dissert de Cultu Deor. Prus.
• * Pereaslaw, Lat. Pereaslavia, a populous, strong and well∣fortified Town of Poland, beyond the Boristhenes, in the Palati∣nate of Kiovia, seated on the River Truhicz, about two miles from its Fall into the Boristhenes. It stands 10 Germ. m. N. E. of Kiovia.
• Pereczaz, or Peretzaz, an Earldom in Upper Hungary, with a Town of the same Name, the Capital of the Country, called in Latin Peregia. It has been always under the Emperor and ne∣ver conquered by the Turk.
• Peregrini (Mark-Antony) a Lawyer, and Secretary to the Republick of Venice, was born at Vicenzo, in the year 1530. It was he that bravely maintained the Cause of the Republick a∣gainst Pope Paul Vth. for which he was rewarded with many Honours and noble Gifts. He died December 5. 1616. aged 86 years, three months, and four days. We have divers pieces of his Writing; as, De Jure Fisci, l. 8. De Fidei Commissis, &c. Tho∣masini, in Elog. illustr. vir. Patar. Laur. Crasso, Elog. d' Huomini litterati, T. 2. p. 105. &c.
• Peregrinus, surnamed Proteus, a Cynick Philosopher, burnt himself alive at Olympia, as the Brachmans were wont to doe, in the time of Mark-Antony. He had been a Christian, or at least feigned himself so; though otherwise he had led before a scandalous Life, if what Lucian reports of him be true, Aulus Gellius, Athenagoras, Tertullian, and Ammianus Marcellinus, make mention of him. Some praise him. Others again condemn him. Lucian will have him to be an Impostor, who vainly promised that he would burn himself alive, and afterwards would wil∣lingly have recanted. See his Tract of the Death of Peregrinus, in the second Tome of his Works.
• Pererus (Isaac la) a Native of Bourdeaux, a Man of much Wit and Learning, was the Author of a Book concerning the Pre-Adamites. A singular Work, but very pernicious, where he endeavours to prove, There were Men in the World before Adam. He forsook the Protestant Religion for fear of Punish∣ment, by a publick Recantation, printed at Rome in the year 1655.
• Perez de Saavedra (John) was born at Cordova, or Jaen, in Spain, who having got together above 30000 Ducats by coun∣terfeiting the Apostolick Letters, made use of them to intro∣duce the Inquisition into Portugal, feigning himself for this pur∣pose to be Cardinal Legate of the Holy See. And getting a matter of an hundred and fifty Servants for his Retinue, was received in that Quality at Seville, and lodged with a great deal of Respect in the Archbishop's Palace. But going forwards af∣ter this as far as Badajos, upon the Frontiers of Portugal, he dispatched a Secretary to the King, to inform him of his Arri∣val, and to deliver him the counterfeit Letters of the Pope, Em∣peror, King of Spain, and some other Secular and Ecclesiasti∣cal Princes, which earnestly desired that his Majesty would fa∣vour the pious Design of this pretended Cardinal Legate. The King, who rejoiced at this Embassy, made him Answer as a Legate, and sent to him a Lord of his Court, to complement and accompany him to his Palace, where he continued about three months, and in that time established the Inquisition in that Kingdom; whereupon he took his Leave of his Majesty, and lest Portugal, very glad that he had so well succeeded in his Design. But he was discovered upon the Frontiers of Castile, and known to have been an old Servant to the Marquess De Ville Neuf. Being put into prison, he was condemned for 10 years to the Gallies, and forbidden to write any more, upon pain of Death; which Judgment was executed upon him, and he remain∣ed several years in the Gallies, until that at last he was taken out, in the year 1556 by a Brief of Pope Paul IVth. who desi∣red to see him, to give him thanks without doubt for the good Service he had done the Romish See, in introducing the Inquisi∣tion into Portugal, where it has continued ever since. Chron. del Card. Taver. Auberi, Hist. des Card.
• Pergamus, a City of Troas, in Asia, and according to o∣thers, of Mysia, or Phrygia, upon the River Caicus, formerly a Bishoprick under Ephesus, but afterwards became a Metropoli∣tan, being also the Capital of a little State, called the Kingdom of Pergamus, which began about the 470 year of Rome, under Phileterus, Intendant of the Finances to Lysimachus, King of Thrace. But yet it is affirmed that neither he nor his Nephew and Successor, Eumenes, took the Title of King upon them; but that it was Attalus I. who reigned fourty four years. Eume∣nes II. reigned after him fourty years. And then Attalus II. his Brother governed for one and twenty, as Tutor to Attalus III. his Nephew; who dying without Children in the 621 year of Rome, appointed the Romans to be his Heirs, an hundred and fifty two years after that Phileterus had laid the first Foundations of this State. Augustus treated this City Pergamus so kindly, That he gave it leave to dedicate a Temple to him and to the City of Rome. This is the Birth-place of Galen, and the Place where Parchment was first invented, whence it had its Latin Name Pergamena. It's also one of the seven Churches mentioned by St. John in the Revelations. Here are still to be seen the Ruins of the Palace of the Atalick Kings, with an Aqueduct and Theatre. It is inhabited by three thousand Turks, and about fifteeen Fa∣milies of Greek Christians, who have a small Church allowed them. Lon. 55. 30. Lat. 41. 51. Strabo, lib. 13. Pliny, l. 5. c. 30. & l. 3. c. 11. Justin. lib. 27. Polybius, l. 5. &c.
• Pergubrios, the Name of a false God among the ancient In∣habitants of Prussia and Lithuania, who as they believed took Care of the Fruits of the Earth. These Idolaters made a Feast in honour of him, on the 22 of March, and met together in a House, where they had prepared a Tun or two of Beer; there the Sacrificer having sung Hymns in the praise of that God, and filled a Bowl full of this Liquor, took it in his Teeth, drunk it, and threw the Cup over his Head without touching ••t with his Hands, which he repeated several times in honour of other Deities whom he called upon by their Names, praying for a good Harvest and Fruit in abundance. All the Company did the same, singing the praises of their God Pergubrios, and spending the rest of the day in Feasting and Mirth. Hartfnoch. Dissert. 11. de Festis vet. Pruss.
• Periander, one of the seven wise Men of Greece, was a Ty∣rant of Corinth, and succeeded his Father Cypsele in the 18 O∣lympiad, and about the end of the 169 year of Rome. He usual∣ly said, that Pleasures were Passengers and transitory, but that Glo∣ry was immortal; that Kings ought to be surrounded with Good-will instead of Guards; and answered those that asked him, why he kept the Power in his hand, that It was as dangerous to quit it as to lose it. Arist. l. 5. Polit. c. 12. Sosicrates cited by Diogenes Laertius, l. 1. vitae Philos. in Periandro. Euseb. in Chron.
• Pericles, an Athenian, a great Captain and a good Orator, was the Son of Xantipus and Agarista, who, to satisfie the In∣clination he had for Learning, put himself under the Tutorage of Zeno and Anaxagoras, and acquired so universal a Know∣ledge in Philosophy, that his Masters were even jealous of him. He used all endeavours to gain the affection of the Athenians; and because that Cimon did not favour him, he got him banished by way of the Ostracism; but some time after caused him to be recalled. Having afterwards the Command of the Army in Pelo∣ponnesus, he committed great Ravages in the neighbouring Pro∣vinces, and won a famous Victory from the Sicyonians, near the River Nemea. From thence he marched into Acarnania, which he plundered. At the Entreaty of Aspatia, the famous Courte∣zan, he made War upon the Samians, in favour of the Milesi∣ans, in the 313 year of Rome. He laid Seige to Samos, and took it after nine months; where Artemon, a Native of Clazomena, invented first the Battering-ram and some other Warlike Engines. He persuaded also the Athenians to continue the War against the Lacedaemonians; fearing lest, if a Peace should be made, he should be obliged to give an Account of the Money he had expended during the time of his Command. He was afterwards blamed for giving this Advice, and the Athenians deprived him of his Imploy, but were very quickly forced to restore it to him again. He died of the Plague in the 88 Olympiad, about 325 years after the building of Rome. It's said that, as often as he took the Command upon him, he made this Reflection, That he went to command a free People, who were both Gree∣cians and Athenians. The Poet Sophocles his Collegue, diverting himself on a time with the Sight of a beautifull Lad, said he, Sophocles, a Magistrate ought not onely to have pure Hands but Eyes, and a Tongue, &c. He was the first that recited his Harangues before the Senate, after he had writ them; so that his Style was very pure, and all his Pieces both sound and a∣greeable. He fortified the Isthmus of Corinth with a good Wall, and did so many brave Actions, that he left nine Trophies for Monuments of his Victories. It was he that first used this Sen∣tence, Usque ad aras Amicus, intimating that Friendship ought not to proceed as far as to violate Religion and Sacred things. Plutarch, Herodotus, &c.
• Pericles, the natural Son of the Great Pericles, survived his two legitimate Brothers. He was chosen by the Athenians in the room of Alcibiades, and fought against Callicratidas, Gene∣ral of the Lacedaemonians; did great things in this Expedition, and burnt the Enemies Fleet; however, because he did not bu∣ry those that had been slain in the Battle, he was condemned, to∣gether with seven Captains more of the Army, to lose his Head, because that Neglect was looked upon to be a heinous Crime. Plutarch.
• Periclymenus, the Son of Neleus, King of Thessaly, afterwards Founder of the City of Pylos in Peloponnesus, received of Neptune, his Grandfather, power to transform himself into all sorts of Shapes. But he made use of that power in vain against Hercules, who killed Neleus and him, with all his Brethren, except Nestor. Ovid saith, Periclymenus changed himself into an Eagle, and that Hercules shot him with an Arrow. Apollodorus, lib. 1.
• Pericopia, a Town on the Frontiers of Bosnia, taken by Ge∣neral Picolomini, who was sent with a Detachment by Prince Lewis of Baden, in 1689, after the two Battles of Nissa, to reduce the rest of Servia under the Germans, as he effectually did.
• Periegetus (Denys) a Poet and Geographer, lived in the time of Augustus, according to the most common opinion. Plin. lib. 6. c. 17. affirms he was a Native of Alexandria, in Susiana; and that he writ a Description of all the Country round a∣bout, for which purpose he was sent into the East, by Augustus, in order to finish his Work. Eustathius puts him under the Reign of Nero. But Suetonius seems to agree with Pliny. The same Eustathius saith, other Works were attributed to him; as, the Lithiacae, the Ornithiacae, and the Bassaricae; but perhaps they may be the Labours of Denys of Samos, or Denys of Phila∣delphia.

• Perigord, a Province of France, with the Title of an Earl∣dom, between Limosin, Angoumois, Santonge, Quercy and Agenois, being the Country of the ancient People called Petrocorii. Peri∣gueux is its capital City; the other Towns are, Sarlat, Bergerac, Marsac, Chastillon, Limeil, Montignac, Miremont, la Force, Duche, Hautefort, la Douze, Bourdeilles, Eidueil, which are Marquisates; Riberac; an Earldom; Marevill, Bainac and Biron, ancient Ba∣ronies. Perigord is watered with divers Rivers, Mountainous, rough and stony, but yet fertil, having a great many physical Springs, and Mines of Iron and Steel. C••esar speaks of the Peo∣ple of this Country, who had their own Counts to govern them. Some Authors divide it into the higher and lower Perigord, the last lying towards the Rivers of Dordogne and Verzere; and the other all along the River of Isle, which sometimes also is distinguished by the name of white or higher Perigord, be∣cause it's full of Mountains, and the name of Black ascribed to the Lower, for that it is more Woody. The Inhabitants gather great quantity of Small-nuts and Chestnuts, have several sorts of Simples, and some Wine; but, above all, they take care of their Forges, for the ordering of their Iron and Steel. Peri∣gord, which is part of Aquitain, was subject to the Kings of France, till the decay of that Monarchy, and then it had its own Counts. King Henry the Great united it to the Crown, though the Descendents of Charles of Bretaigne pretended to it. It was the subject of a long Process determined at last in favour of John d'Albret, King of Navarre. The Prince of Orange laid also a Claim to it, and a third part thereof was adjudged to them by a Decree bearing Date the 14th. of August, 1498, but King Lewis XIIth. gave them other Lands in exchange for it, in favour of the House of Albret. Du Puy Droits du Roy. Chopin, l 1. & 3. du Domaine. Besly, Hist. des Comt. du Poit. &c.
• Perigueux, upon the Isle, a City of France, the Capital of Perigord, a Bishop's-see under Bourdeaux, called by the Ancients variously; as, Petrocorium, Petrigorium, Vesuna Petrocoriorum, and Vesuna. It's very ancient, and it's likely the Name of Vesuna has been deduced from that of Venus worshipped there. The Ruins of a Temple of that Goddess being yet to be seen. The Inscriptions, Ruins of the Amphitheatre, and several other magnificent Remains, are illustrious Testimonies of the Antiqui∣ty of this City, which has been often wasted by the Barbarians, that made Inroads into Gaul. It was near unto this Place that Pepin, surnamed The Short, won a famous Victory over Gaifer, Duke of Aquitaine, in 768. Frout was the ancientest Bishop of it that we know of.
• Perillus of Athens, a famous Artificer, who being willing to flatter the Cruelty of Phalaris, Tyrant of Agrigentum, made a brazen Bull for to broil Criminals therein; but he was the first that suffered that Punishment by order of the same Tyrant. Pli∣ny, l. 34. c. 8.
• Perioecians, are those who dwell under the Parts of the same Meridian, and under the opposite points of the same parallel of Latitude; in so much that the difference of their longitude is always 180 degrees, though they be in the same Zone, same Cli∣mate, and same Elevation of the Pole; they have the same Seasons, and an equal length of days; but when it is Noon with the one it is Midnight with the other.
• Peripateticks, the Name given to Aristotle's Followers, who disputed walking in the Lyceum; Ammonius affirms that Plato was the first who bethought of teaching walking, and that his Dis∣ciples were called Peripateticks, but they took upon them that of Academicks, because they studied in the Academy. Dioge∣nes Laertius in Arist. Ammonius in Categ. Cicero, l. 1. Quaest. Acad.
• Periscians, are the People of the frozen Zones, who in the season that the Sun shines upon them, see it turn round about them in the space of four and twenty hours; in so much that they have their shadow sometimes on the one side, and some∣times on the other. This word is Greek, compounded of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, about, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a shadow.
• * Perkin. See Warbeck.
• Permaweliki, Lat. Permia magna, a City of Moscovy, in the Province of Permki, or Permski; this Province lies between the River Duna, or D••uvina, and that of Oby and Candora.
• Permessa, a River of Boeotia that runs to Mount-Helicon. The Poets feigned that its Water's inspired with a Poetical Fancy, and for that reason it was consecrated to Apollo and the Muses. Strabo. l. 8. Pausanias in Boeot.
• Permia, or Permski, a Principality in the Empire of Mos∣covy, whose capital City is Perm, or Prems, that gives Title to an Archbishop, who resides in the City of Vologda, of which he is Archbishop also. The People of Permia are almost all Sava∣ges and Idolaters, the greatest part of them worshipping the Sun, Moon and the Stars. But yet because there was a small number of Christians amongst them, they had a Bishop assigned them in the Reign of Duke John Basilovitz, about the year 1550; but he no sooner began to exercise his Functions, then the Ido∣laters flea'd him alive. Permia is so full of Marshes that you can∣not travel in it in Summer time, but in the Winter only, when 'tis all frozen. There is no Corn grows there, for the Inhabi∣tants do not apply themselves to Tillage, but live upon the flesh of wild Beasts which they hunt and kill; they use no o∣ther Drink than Water, and have no money. Instead of Hor∣ses they make use of Dogs to draw their Chariots. Dom Juan de Perse, Olearius, Relation de Moscovy.
• Pernambut, a Province of Brasil, in South America all along the Sea, above sixty German miles in length, 'tis a Government called Capitania di Pernambuto, named by those of the Low-Countries, Farnambone. The Hollanders made themselves Masters of it; but the Portuguese expelled them, and are the present Pos∣sessors. There are in it eleven Cities, whereof the Capital is Olinda, Lon. 346. 00. Lat. 9. 15. It was made a Bishop's-see in 1676. after it was recovered from the Hollanders, who took it from the Portuguese.
• Pernaw, a City of Livonia, in the Province of Esseu, near unto the Gulf of Riga, part of the Baltick-sea, reckoned among the Num∣ber of the Hans-towns, though it has almost no other Commerce, than that of Corn. Ericus, King of Sweden, took it from the Pole•• in the year 1562; but they re-took it by a Stratagem in 1565. The Moscovites made themselves Masters of it in 1575, but it was re-united to the Crown of Poland, with the rest of Livonia, by a Treaty of Peace made between the King of Poland and the Grand Duke of Moscovy. The Sweeds took it in 1617, and are in possession of it to this very day. Olearius, Voyage de Moscovy.
• Peronne, a City of Picardy, upon the River Somme, in the Territory of Sansterre. It is very well fortified, and almost im∣pregnable, because of the Morass, with which it is environed. It has often been attempted by the Spaniards, but in vain. It's noted for the Sepulchre of Charles IId. King of France, who was buried there in 826. It's reckoned one of the Keys of the Kingdom, and stands seven miles South from Cambray, and 25 N. from Paris.
• Perpenna (Hostilius Licimanus) was saluted Emperor in the time of Decius, but died of the Plague a little while after his Election, about the year 250. His Courage had advanced him to the highest Commands in the Army.
• Perpenna (Mark) a Roman, Consul with Appius Claudius Lentulus, died in the 624 year of Rome, at Pergamus, after ha∣ving defeated Aristonicus, the Bastard Son of Eumenes, who usur∣ped the Kingdom that Attalus had given by his last Will to the Romans. Titus Livius, lib. 59. Velleius Paterculus, lib. 3. Strab••, lib. 13. &c.
• Perpignan, Lat. Perpinianum, & Paperianum, a City of France, the Capital of the Country of Rousillon, with a very strong Citta∣del, stands upon the River Pet, three Leagues from the Sea, and is the See of the Bishop of Elne since the year 1684. It's said to have been built out of the Ruins of Rousillon, that was a Ro∣man Colony. The Arragonese took this City from the French a∣bout 1473; but they re-took it in 1642. The Anti-pope, Peter de la Lune, called Bennet XIIth. celebrated a Council at Perpignan, in 1408. William de Niem. l. 3. De Schism. l. 37. Surita, Ind. l. 3. Sponde, An. Chr. 1408. N. 18.
• Perrenot (Antony) Cardinal of Granville, Bishop of Arras, afterwards Archbishop of Malines and Besansson, was born in the last of these Cities, being Son to Nicholas Perrenot, Lord of Granville. A Man of mean Extract, and, according to some Authors, the Son of a Lock-Smith; but his Wit advanc'd him; for he was Chancellor to the Emperor Charles Vth. presided at Wormes in the Name of that Prince, who sent him afterwards to Trent, and with a Success very rare to the Favourites of the Great, preserved for the space of twenty years, even to the day of his death, the Grace and Favour of that Emperour. The Cardinal, his Son, served Charles Vth. first, who recommended him to Philip IId. into whose Favour Granville insinuated him∣self so much, that that Prince did nothing without acquainting him with it. He made him first Chancellor to Margaret of Parma, Governess of the Low-Countries, to whose Cruelty in a great measure are attributed the Civil Wars and Evils that happened there. However as he did nothing but by the order of Philip, that Prince going to take Possession of the Crown of Portugal, left the Administration of that of Spain to Granville, who died at Madrid, Sept. 21. in the year 1586, aged 70. Paul Juvius, l. 45. Hist. de Thou. Hist. l. 84. &c.
• Perrin (Amy) Captain General of the City of Geneva, dealt harshly with the Roman Catholicks upon the change of Religi∣on there, in 1535, and did himself cause the Stone of the great Altar of the Cathedral Church to be carried to the place where they were wont to punish Malefactors; to the end it might for the future serve for a Scaffold to execute Justice thereon. But it happened that in 1542 Perrin was the first that bloodied this Stone, having there his Head chopped off by Calvin's order, he having been accused of designing to massacre all the French Re∣fuges in Geneva. Maimburg. Hist. de Calvinism.
• Perrion, or Perion, (Joachim) Doctor of Paris and a Be∣nedictine Monk, was born at Cormery, in Tourain. He translated into Latin some of the Works of Plato and Aristotle, wherein he made appear the Beauty of his Style. But as he took more care in that Work to shew himself Eloquent than a faithfull Translator, he drew upon him the sharp Censures of Gruchy and some other Learned Men. He afterwards composed the Lives of the ancient Fathers, and rendred out of Greek into Latin several Treatises of theirs. The University of Paris or∣dered him, by an express Decree, to write against Peter Ra∣mus, in favour of Aristotle and Cicero. He writ also some Latin Dialogues concerning the original of the French Tongue, and of the Affinity it hath with the Greek; and died very old, in his Monastery, a little before the unhappy death of Henry IId. about the year 1558, or 59. Paul. Jov. in Elog. Doct. S. Martha, in Elog. Doct. Gall. D. Thou. &c.

• Perron, (James Davy du) Cardinal of St. Agnes, Great Al∣moner of France, Bishop of Evereux, and afterwards Arch∣bishop of Sens, was descended of the Noble House of Perron, Creteville and of Langueville, in Lower Normandy, and born November 25, in 1556, of Protestant Parents, who, that they might not be disturbed in their Religion, retired to Geneva, and after that settled in the Canton of Bearn upon the Confines of Savoy. He afterwards became Papist, that he might advance himself in the Court of Henry IIId. and became a famous Dis∣putant. The King made choice of him to make the Queen of Scots Funeral Sermon, as he did that also of Ronsard; and af∣ter the Death of the Duke of Joyeuse, his good Friend, in 1587, he composed that Poem which we have yet among his Works. He held a Dispute touching the Sentiments of the Fathers upon the Eucharist; and each Party pretended to the Victory, as it u∣sually happens in such Rencounters. Pope Clement VIIth. made him a Cardinal in the year 1604. After his Return into France he undertook, at the Sollicitations of King Henry the Great to, an∣swer the King of Great Britain, and he named him to the Arch∣bishoprick of Sens. In the mean time, the same Monarch sent him to Rome, to accommodate the Differences between Pope Paul Vth. and the Venetians. Cardinal de Joyeuse went along with him upon the same account. They accomplished what they went about; and the Pope had so great a Respect for the Senti∣ments of the Cardinal du Perron, that he usually said to those that had access to him, Let us pray God, that he inspire the Car∣dinal du Perron, for he persuades us to what he pleases. After the Death of Henry IVth. he assembled the Suffragan Bishops at Pa∣ris, and there condemned the Book of Edmund Richer, touching the Political and Ecclesiastical Power. After which he retired into the Country, and finished the Works he has published, to wit, A Reply to the King of Great Britain. A Treatise of the Eu∣charist against du Plessis Mornay. Letters, Harangues, &c. He died at Paris, Wednesday, the fifth of September, 1618, aged 63 years. John Davy du Perron, Brother to this Cardinal, was Arch∣bishop of Sens after him, and died in 1621. D' Ossat. l. 1. ep. 26. & 28. l. 2. ep. 41. & 43. Fuligat. in the Life of Cardinal Belar∣min, ch. 11. D. Thou. Hist. &c.
• Perrot (Nicholas) Sieur of Ablancourt, acquired much Re∣putation in this Age for his Wit, and the Faculty he had of Translating ancient Greek and Latin Authors into French. He was born in Campagne, Apr. 5, 1606. At the Age of eighteen he was admitted Councellor in the Parliament of Paris; and frequented the Barr till he was five and twenty, when he went into Holland; he staid near a year at Leyden, where he learn'd the Hebrew Tongue, and contracted Friendship with M. de Saumaise. From Holland he went into England, and saw there my Lord Perrot, of the Family of the Perrots in France. Then returned to Paris, where he had the opportunity to see Men of Learning. In 1637 he was admitted into the French Academy with general Applause; and afterwards he retired to his Estate at Ablancourt in Chmapagne; where he died of the Stone, the 17th. of November, 1664, aged near fifty nine years. We have nothing that is purely his, and of his own Invention, but the Preface to the Book entituled, le Honnete-femme of F. du Bose, the Prefaces and Epistles Dedicatory before his Translations, and a little Treatise of the Fighting of the Romans, which is in the end of the Translation of Fontin. But his Versions are many; As that of Minutius Foelix, Four Orations of Cicero, Tacitus, Lucian, The History of Africa by Marmol. which last was a-doing when he died, but not thoroughly completed. M. Patru and Richelet, having revised it before it was published, and several others. All his Translations were approved of as soon as seen; and M de Vaugelas found them so fine, that he has given this Testimony under his hand upon his Manuscript of his Version of Quintus Curtius. That he had amended and corrected his Work according to the Arrian of M. de Ablancourt, who, for his Historical Style, in his opinion, was exceeded by none; it being so easie, elegant and short, &c. It's true, this Illustrious Translator often takes some liberty, but it is in places where he ought to doe it, to the end the sence of his Original may be understood with∣out taking away of its force and elegancy. At first he had no other advice, but that of M. Patru, but afterwards, coming to be acquainted with M. Courart and M. Chapelain, he took also their opinions upon his Works. He understood Philosophy, Theology, History, and all Learning; was skilled in the He∣brew, Greek, Latin, Italian and Spanish, Tongues; and had a quick and penetrating Understanding; was naturally ready and ardent; and when disputing upon any point of Learning he did it always with Heat, but without Passion; otherwise affable and kind to all. M. Patru, vie de M. d'Ablancourt.
• ...Persecutions of the Church,

  a Name given to Troublesome Times, during which the Christians have been harass'd and tor∣mented by the Heathen Emperors, or Hereticks supported by the favour of the Sovereigns. They usually reckon up twenty four of them; but Riccioli adds two more, and those added by him are the First and the Sixteenth, in the following order; but some of them we shall omit.

  The 1st. Persecution was made at Jerusalem against St. Ste∣phen, and other young Christians, at the Instigation of Saul, na∣med afterwards Paul; and was continued by Herod Agrippa a∣gainst St. James and St. Peter, and the rest mentioned in the Acts of the Apostles, ch. 12.

  2d. Under Nero, began the tenth year of his Reign, and the sixty fourth after the Nativity of Christ, occasioned by the burn∣ing of the City of Rome, which lasted for six days, from the nine∣teenth of July, till the twenty fourth, and whereof the Chri∣stians were falsly accused to be the Authors. This Persecution, which Nero ordered by an Edict, lasted till the Death of that Emperor, which happened in the Year 68.

  3d. Under Domitian, began the ninth year of his Reign, and the nintieth of our Lord, and was appointed by a very rigo∣rous Edict in 95. It lasted till the Death of that Emperor, who was killed in September, 96.

  4th. Under Trajan, began the first year of his Reign, and the ninty seventh of the Christian Calculation. That Emperor put forth no Edict against the Christians, but a general Ordinance, by which he forbad all sorts of Assemblies and Societies, whence the Governours of the Provinces took occasion to persecute the Christians who assembled in their Oratories. And at last Tiberi∣us, Governour of Palaestine, having writ to that Emperor, that he had not Executioners enough to put to Death all the Chri∣stians that were there, Trajan, according to the Testimony of Suidas, stopped the Persecution in the Year 116.

  5th. Persecution was under Adrian, and began in 118. This Emperor published no Edict against the Christians; but he gave Orders, that all the Governours of the Provinces should observe the Laws, and have a care of the New Religions. Eight years after, that is, in the Year 126, Quadrat, Bishop of Athens, and Ari∣stides, a Christian Philosopher, having presented an Apology to the Emperor Adrian, he commanded them to cease tormen∣ting the Christians; but they ceased not persecuting of them till 129; and when that Emperor was returned to Rome, in 136, he caused some Martyrs to be put to Death there.

  6th. Under Anthony the Debonnaire, began in the Year 138, al∣though that Emperor made no Edict against the Christians, yet his Officers put many to Death, especially after that Antoninus forbad them to read the Sybills Verses and the Books of the Pro∣phets, for that the Reading of them turned a great many Pa∣gans from worshipping of False Gods. In the Year 153 the Em∣peror seeing all the Roman Empire afflicted with Famine, Fire, Inundations and Earthquakes, was desirous to appease the Gods, and amongst the rest the God of the Christians, which obliged him to cease the Persecution. However in 156 Pope Hyginus was martyred.

  7th. Under Marcus Aurelius, began in the Year 161, and ended in 174, after the Victory that Emperor gained over the Quadi and Marcomani, by the Valour and Prayers of the Christian Le∣gion, called afterwards the Thundering Legion; then he forbad by an Edict the punishing of any Christian, for what concerned Religion, and ordered, That all their Accusers should be burnt. However Pope Soter was martyred in the Year 177, three years before the Death of Marcus Aurelius.

  The Christian Church enjoyed Peace under the Emperors Commodus, Pertinax and Didius, that is, from 180 till 193, for Commodus had a Respect for Martia, who favoured the Christians, and the other two Emperors would not revoke Marcus Aurelius's Edict.

  8th. Persecution began under the Emperor Severus, in the Year 199. He let the Christians live in Peace during the first six years of his Reign; but the Crimes of the Jews and Gnosticks, which were imputed to all the Christians, caused a new Perse∣cution, which lasted till 211, at which time the Emperor died.

  The Church enjoyed Peace under the Emperors Caracalla and Geta. Macrin succeeded them in 217. And in his Reign, Asclepiades, Bishop of Antioch, was put to Death. Heliogabalus got the Empire next, in the year 218; and in his time some Infidels caused Pope Zephyrin to be put to Death. Alexander Severus, who ascended the Throne in 222, favoured the Christians; but some, without his knowledge, were tormented, and patiently suffered Martyrdom.

  9th. Under Maximinus, began in the Year 235. That Empe∣ror ordered onely by Edict, That the Ministers of the Church should be severely punished as the Authors of the new Doctrine; but the Governours of the Provinces extended their Cruelty to others as well as to them.

  The Church enjoyed Peace under the Emperors Gordian and Philip, that is, from the Year 238, till 249.

  10th. Persecution was appointed in 249, by the Emperor De∣cius; and ceased at his Death, in 251.

  The Emperors Gallus and Volusian did not persecute the Chri∣stians in the beginning of their Reigns; but in 253 they con∣demned them to suffer cruel Punishments, pursuant to the E∣dict of Decius their Predecessor.

  11th. Under Valerian and Gallian, began but in 257; for these Emperors having succeeded Gallus and Volusian in the Year 254, immediately let the Christians alone; and it was unknown to them that Lucius was martyred for the Faith in 255; but in the Year 257 they published an Edict for the taking off all such as professed Christianity, or rather renewed that of Decius. This Persecution lasted three years and a half, that is, till 260.

  During the last eight years of the Reign of the Emperor Gal∣lian, under the Emperors Claudius and Quintilius, and for the three first years of Aurelian, the Church was freed from Perse∣cution, which was for the space of thirteen years.

  12th. Persecution was under Aurelian, and began in the third year of the Reign of that Emperor, which was in 273, and was continued till 275.

• ...

  The Church had some rest under the Emperors Tacitus, Pro∣bus and Carus, that is, from the Year 275 till 282, when Nu∣merian his Associate in the Empire, made some Ordinances a∣gainst the Christians.

  13th. Persecution was ordered by Dioclesian and Maximinian in the Year 303, which was the nineteenth of their Reign; ha∣ving abdicated the Empire in 304 in favour of Galerus and Con∣stance Chlorus, that Persecution continued under the name of Dioclesian till 310, when Galerus put a stop to it; after his death Maximinus renewed it in 312, and Licinius continued it with much cruelty from 316 till 325, that the Emperor Con∣stantine restored Peace to the Church.

  The Emperor Constance Son to Constantine the Great favoured the Arians very much from the Year 337, that he succeeded his Father, in which was a kind of a Persecution, which lasted till 361.

  14th. was ordered by Sapor II. King of Persia in the Year 343, which was the thirty fourth of his Reign. This Prince suffering himself to be impos'd upon by the Magi and Jews, who accused the Christians of bearing affection to the Romans, commanded his Officers to put to death all the Christians that were in his Kingdom, which Sozomen relates were about 16000 Men.

  15th. Persecution lasted one Year in the Reign of Julian the Apostate. He published no Edict against the Christians, but he caused them to be press'd to embrace the worship of false Dei∣ties, and condemn'd to death those that would not consent, lay∣ing other pretended Crimes to their charge.

  16th. was authoriz'd by the Emperor Valens, an Arian, from the Year 366 till 378.

  17th. Persecution was appointed by Isdegerdus King of Persia in 420. That Prince had suffered the exercise of Christianity in his Kingdom; but the Bishop of Marutha having pull'd down a Temple dedicated to Fire, which the Persians ador'd as a God, and refusing to rebuild it, was condemn'd to death by the King's order, who endeavoured afterwards to root out all the Christians. This Persecution lasted from 420 till 450, which was the ninth Year of the Reign of Varanus V.

  18th. Persecution was rais'd against the Orthodox in the Reign of Genseric King of the Vandals, an Arian, and lasted from 437 till 467.

  19th. in the Reign of Huneric King of the Vandals, Genseric's Successor, began in 483, and lasted till the death of that King in 484.

  20th. was under Gundabond, who succeeded Huneric in 484, and left them at Peace for ten Years, but in 494 he exercised great cruelties upon them.

  21st. under Thrasamond the Brother and Successor of Gunda∣bond, did not begin till the Year 504, for till then the King endeavoured only to seduce the Orthodox by Presents, and was content to forbid the chusing of new Bishops in the room of those deceased.

  22d. under Cosroes II. King of Persia, began in 607, and last∣ed twenty Years; that is, till 627, when having been defeated by Heraclius, he was kill'd by his own Son Syroes.

  23d. Persecution was stirr'd up by the Arians in Spain, be∣ginning under Leovigildus King of the Goths in 584, and end∣ed under Recaredus in 586.

  So far for the Persecutions that may be called Ancient; as for the rest, it would swell to a Volume to remark them, and for those which Rome has excited against the Reformation. You may read the Martyrologies of France, England, and the Low-Countries, &c. for this purpose.

• Persepolis, an ancient City of Persia, which was the Capi∣tal of the Kingdom, situated on a River, called by Strabo and Quintus Curtius, Araxes, and by Ptolomy, Rhogomanis, which made it difficult of access. Alexander the Great took it, and at first spar'd it, but afterwards being drunk, and perswaded thereto by Thais, he burnt it. This Thais, an infamous Strumpet, sollicited him to revenge the Greeks, by destroying of this place, which he had before spared with his Arms in his Hand; and that Prince was the first that threw a burning Flambeau into the Palace, almost all built of Cedar; and so was this fa∣mous City ruin'd in the 3624 Year of the World, according to Salian. It's generally believ'd, That the Ruins of Persepo∣lis are at Chehil Minara, between Ispahan and Shiras, but there is a great deal of distance between the one and the other, as I have learnt from a learned Man, who has been in those very places. The Geographers that follow Ptolomy place Persepolis in the 91st degree of Longitude, and Chehil Minara in the 96th. This name signifies as much as Forty Pillars, because of the ruines of a Building, where may be seen some Marble Columns, the In∣scriptions of which cannot be understood by the Modern In∣habitants, (the Letters are broad below, and form'd like an Obelisk at top) and the magnificent remains of a Palace. Au∣thors are put hard to it to know what this Edifice was: Some thinking it to be that describ'd by Diodorus Siculus; others that spoken of by AElian. Strabo lib. 15. Pliny lib. 6. chap. 26. Quin∣tus Curtius, lib. 5. Diod. Sicul. l. 17. AElian, lib. 1. c. 19. Herbert Journey into Persia.
• Perses, an Illustrious Lord in the Country of Elam, who for his merit obtain'd the Government of the People, and gave them the name of Persians. He had a Son whose name was Achemenus, from whom Persia was called Achemenia.
• Perseus, the Son of the Sun and the Nymph Perseis, and Brother of Eetes, Aloeus and Circe, reigned in that Country that extends it self all along Mount Taurus towards Colchos. He married the famous Hecate, and after the flight of Medea, cut the young Absyrtus in pieces. He dethron'd his Brother Eetes, and made himself King of Colchos; but Medea returning to Colchos, reveng'd the death of her Father by that of his Uncle, whom she destroy'd by her Poisons. Apollodorus. Valerius Maximus, lib. 6.
• Perseus, the Son of Jupiter and Danae, made his name fa∣mous by his Exploits; for even in his Cradle he bore the vio∣lence of the Waves of the Sea, to which, together with his Mother, he was exposed by Acrisius her Father, whom the pre∣dictions of the Oracle had alarmed. He was cast upon the Isle of Seriphus, where he was very carefully brought up by Dictys the Brother of Polydectes Princes of that Island; and as he prov'd a prudent and generous person, the Poets feign'd Miner∣va had lent him her Buckler. He overcame Medusa, and sub∣dued the Inhabitants of Mount Atlas, and deliver'd Andromeda from the pursuits of Phineus. After his return he kill'd his Grandfather Acrisius unawares; being griev'd at that fatal acci∣dent, he forsook Argos, and contented himself with Tirintha, in whose Territories he built Myssene, where his Posterity Reign'd for near an hundred Years. Perseus was a lover of Learning, and erected a School for the promotion of it, and upon that account it was that the Poets have placed him among the Stars, having been one of the most Illustrious He∣roes of the fabulous times. Perseus was thought to be the Son of Jupiter because he was wondrous successfull. He made War against the Gorgons, whose Queen was called Medusa, then turn∣ed his Arms against Mauritania, afterwards against the AEthio∣pians, where he married Andromeda, Daughter of King Cepheius. Returning into Greece he overcame his Uncle Praetus and Poly∣dectes King of the Island Seriphus. He compass'd all this in so short a time, and with so much cunning, that he was faid to have Mercury's Spurs and Sword, Orcus's Head-piece, with the Helmet of Pallas; the Spurs denoting Celerity, the Sword Mercury's Craft, the Head-piece Orcus's close and reserv'd Coun∣cil, Pallas's Target the stupendious success of his undertaking. By Medusa's Head wherewith he turned People into Stones, is meant the great Wealth of the Gorgonides, by which, corrupt∣ing part of his Enemy, he did the more easily overcome the rest. Ovid. l. 4. & 5. Met. Plutarch. Eus. &c. Vid. Acrisius, Danae, Andromeda.
• Perseus, the last King of Macedonia succeeded his Father Philip in the 575 Year of Rome, who not satisfy'd with his Conduct, had a design to disinherit him, and bestow the King∣dom upon Antigonus, Brothers Son to his Tutor; but Perseus diverted this design, and caused his Competitor to be put to death. He made War upon the Romans but with ill success, having been often beaten, and entirely defeated at the Battle of Pydna in 586. Upon this general overthrow of his Army he fled, and retir'd to the Isle of Samothracia; but he was disco∣vered by the Romans and led to Rome in triumph before Paulus AEmilius's Chariot. His Reign was for eleven Years. Titus Li∣vius, lib. 40. Justin. lib. 33. Plutarch on the life of Paulus AEmi∣lius. Velleius Paterculus. Eutropius. Florus, &c.
• * Pershore, a Market Town of Pershore Hundred in the South parts of Worcestershire, on the West of the Avon, be∣ing a great thorough-fare betwixt London and Worcester, but somewhat decay'd since the dissolution of its ancient Abby.
• ...

  Persia, a famous Kingdom in Asia, called otherwise the Em∣pire of the Sophy, but by the Inhabitants named Farsi and Farsi∣stan, and by Greek and Latin Authors Persis. This great Do∣minion extends it self from East to West, from the River Indus to the Tigris or Tigil; its former limits to the East were the same Indus, the Kingdoms of Cambaya and Mogul; to the West Diarbec and Armenia, Turkish Provinces, with the River Tigris; to the South the Persian Gulf, Indian Sea, and Kingdom of Ormus; and to the North the Caspian Sea, with the Tartars of Usbec and Zagatai. Persia formerly comprehended Media, Hyrcana, Margiana, part of Assyria, Susiana, Parthia, Aria, Pa∣ropanisus, Chaldaea, Persia it self peculiarly so called, Carama∣nia, Drangiana, Arachosia and Gedrosia, which had been almost all potent Kingdoms. The Provinces of this Empire are about 15 or 16; others say, 18, to wit, Servan, Kilan, Dilemon, Ayrach, Agemi, where was Media; Khoeme, which comprehends the anci∣ent Margiana, and part of Parthia; Curdistan, part of the ancient Assyria, Chorasan, Yerack, Chusistan formerly Susiana, Persis called Farsi, Kherman and Sisistan, the ancient Caramania, Macheran, Candabar and Sablestan, which very near take in Gedrosia, Ara∣chosia and Drangiana, with Tabarostan and Gordian, where was the ancient Hyrcania. Hispahan is the Capital City of Persia, suppos'd to be the Casbin of old; the others are Cherncan, Com, Cassian, Tauris, Schamachia, Ormus, Ardeuil, Derbeut, Sciras, Siustan, Gandel, Lar, Herat, Darabegord, Mexat, &c. Persia is situate in the temperate Zone. A ridge of Mountains divide it almost in the middle, as the Appenines do Italy. The Provin∣ces to the North of these Mountains are very hot, but the o∣thers that lie Southward are of a temperate Air. The Kings of Persia made formerly use of this conveniency, changing their abode according to the Seasons, spending the Summer at Echata∣na, the Winter at Susa, and the Spring and Autumn either at Persepolis or Babylon. The late Kings have also made use of the same advantage, altering their Habitations almost in all the sea∣sons of the Year. And this different Situation is the cause

• ...

  that the Provinces of Persia are not equally healthful. The Ground in the Plains is dry and sandy, strewed with small red Stones, and with great Thistles which they burn in some pla∣ces where there is no Wood. The Mountainous parts, and the Province of Kilan are very fruitful, where are to be seen a great many Villages, whose Inhabitants are very skilfull and indu∣strious to convey the Rivulets that run from the Mountains by Channels, to water their Lands and Gardens in those places where it seldom rains. They usually sow their Rice, Wheat, Barley, Millet, Lentil, Pease and Beans, Oats being unknown to them, and Rye abhorr'd by them. There is almost no Pro∣vince in Persia that does not produce Cotton, which grows up∣on Bushes two or three Foot high: Tame Beasts among them are Sheep, Goats, Buffles, Oxen, Camels, Horses, Mules and Asses. They value their Horses very much, which they feed with Barley or Rice mix'd with chopp'd Straw. They have se∣veral sorts of Councils. The Fruits of Persia are excellent good, and especially Melons, whereof there are divers sorts, and some that weigh twenty or thirty pounds. The Climate of the Country is very agreeable for Vines and all sorts of Fruit-trees; but the Persians, in obedience to Mahomet's Command, drink no Wine, yet they love it dearly, and would almost never suffer the Armenians to live amongst them, unless it was that they might buy Wine of them. They are suffered to make Syrup of sweet Wine, which they boyl off till they reduce it to the sixth part, and which grows as thick as Oyl, and is called by them Duschab; and when they would take thereof, they steep it in Water, and put a little Vinegar to it which makes very pleasant Drink. Sometimes they reduce the Duschab into Paste, for the conveniency of Travellers. The Persians have a great number of Mulberry-trees for Silk-Worms to feed upon, Silk being the principal Manufactury, not only of this Country, but of all the East. They have several Springs of Naphta, and Salt and Iron Mines whereat they work, but meddle not with those of Gold and Silver, for that the Profit will not answer the Expence of Wood and Timber to be used for the same. Ta∣vern. p. 65. saith, Whilst he was at Balsara there flew such a multitude of Locusts by, that afar off they appear'd like a great Cloud and darkened the Air, the Wind carrying them into the Desarts, where they light and certainly die; and should they not be thus driven away by the Wind, nothing could live up∣on the Earth in Chaldaea, and about the Persian Gulf where they swarm. The Nubian Geographer p. 121, saith, the Sea is 210 miles broad at Bahairan, a City of Arabia, 11 Stations or 70 German miles South of Balsara. As to the Stature, Customs and Manners of the Persians, they are usually of a middle size, well set and thick, of a grave Gate, and a Tawny or Olive-colour, shaving their Hair and Beards excepting the Mustachio's, which are very large. Red Hair is abominated by them, and they use to paint their Hands and Nails especially; their Coats and Vests are large, and like unto Womens. The Men wear on their Heads a thing called Mendil made of a Cotton Cloth, or some silken Stuff streak'd with various colours, and turned several times about, eight or nine Ells long, having their Pleats or Folds lightly edg'd with a thread of Gold. Some Persians, and they the greatest in the Kingdom, wear furr'd Bonnets. The Mendils of their Monks are white, and those of Mahomets Kindred green. Several wear red Bonnets, which is the reason that the Turks call them, in derision, Red Heads. The Womens Cloaths are made of finer stuff than those of the Men, being usually of Red or Green Velvet, their Hair made up into Tresses, hangs down carelessly over their Shoul∣ders; and all the Ornament of their Heads consists only in two or three rows of Pearls, and are always veil'd going a∣long the Streets. The Persians are usually neat, sharp-witted, of a good Judgment, civil to Strangers, tender-hearted, kind, agreeable, complaisant and very free of their Complements; thus a Persian that desires his Friend to come to his House, or makes offers of his service to him, usually speaks; I intreat you to honour my House with your Presence; I so devote my self to your desires that the Apple of my Eye shall be a path to your Feet, &c. They had always the reputation of being not over-carefull to say the truth, and even to this day, those who do not lye at all are not esteem'd to be very wise, but otherwise they are good friends, and so faithful in the particular friendships they contract together, as to preferr them before Birth and Consan∣guinity. It's also said of them in general, That they never prove ungratefull for kindnesses done them, but that they are irreconcilable in their hatred. The People are Courageous and good Soldiers, going cheerfully to engage, and even upon the most dangerous occasions. Their Houses are neat, especially their Kitchins in very good order. They usually eat Rice, Mutton, some Fowl, and have several sorts of Bread. Their Drink is Water mixt sometimes with Duschab, but the less scru∣pulous drink Wine. The use of Opium is very common a∣mongst them, and that of Tabaco yet much more, which, that it may smoke pleasantly, they use a Bason of Water, which is sometimes perfum'd, and into which they put an hol∣low Reed, at whose end is the Pipe's head; and with another of an Ell long which they hold in their Mouths, they suck the Smoke of the Tabaco, which leaves behind it in the Water all the thick and sulsome part. They drink Coffee when they smoke, and use Tea also. There is good Commerce, esta∣blish'd in Persia, where there is a great Manufactury for Silk and Tapestry, and their Merchants grow very rich, and it is observ'd, that this Country produces yearly no less than twenty thousand Bales of Silk, each of two hundred and six∣teen pound weight. The Persians take many Wives, or rather buy them, for that the Husbands give a Portion to the Maiden's Father, who are only oblig'd to deliver 'em their Daughters Virgins. They marry in a very ceremonious man∣ner, but as they are a very Jealous People, Divorces are much in use with them. They wash the Dead, and never put the Corps in the Grave where another hath been buried be∣fore.

  As to the Language of this Country it is peculiar to it, has much of Arabick in it, but nothing at all of the Turkish Dialect; yet there is reason to believe, that it is very different from that of its ancient Inhabitants, if what Herodotus says be true, That all their words ended in S. The greatest part of them under∣stand the Turkish Language, especially those Provinces which have for a long time been subject to the Grand Signior. The Arabick is the Language of the Learned there, and their Cha∣racters are Arabick. They have Colleges and Universities, and among all the Sciences they have a more particular affecti∣on for Arithmetick, Geometry, Astronomy, Astrology, E∣thicks, Physick, Law, Eloquence and Poetry. Olearius af∣firms, They have all Aristotle's Philosophy in Arabick, and call it Dunja piala, that is, The Goblet of the World. The greatest part of their pieces of Eloquence, which they imbellish with a great deal of History and Moral Sayings, are in Verse; so that they passionately love Poetry, and among 'em all sorts of Poets are to be found. Their Poetry is always Rhime, tho they are not over-exact in observing the number of Syllables, and make no scruple to use the same words to make it rhime. The Persians had their Magi formerly, who were the Learned a∣mongst them. Their Year consists of 365 Days. In the Year 1079 the Sultan of Corasan or Mesopotamin, named Celal Edin Melixa caused the Vernal Equinox to be observed on Thursday March 14, two Hours and nine Minutes after noon. And from this time begins the Celalean AEra composed of Solar Years which the Persians make use of. The same Sultan appointed an Intercalation of one Day every four years, and sometimes five, called by them Neurus Elsultan, that is, The Year of his Ma∣jesty, or Year Royal. They follow a Period of 1460 Years, call'd Sal Chodai; that is, the Year of God, or of the Sun; and have besides the AEra called Jezd••girdan, which commences from Tuesday 16th of June in the Year 632, the 11th of the Hegira, or Mahomet's AEra, for that in this Year Omar Prince of the Sa∣racens, defeated and kill'd Hormisdas IV. or Jezdegirdes King of Persia.

  The Persians had different Sovereigns before Cyrus, who about the end of the first Year of the 55th Olympiad which answers to the 195 of Rome, dethron'd his Grandfather by the Mother's side, Astyades, King of the Medes, and began the Kingdom of Persia in the 19th or 20th Year of Servius Hostilius King of the Romans, and 559 or 60 before the birth of our Sa∣viour, which answers to the 3495 Year of the World, 4155 of the Julian Period, and the 217 of Iphitus: About two and twenty years after he took Babylon, and began the first Monar∣chy of the Persians, which lasted 229 years under thirteen Kings, of whom Darius Codomanus was the last; after which the Persians became subject to Alexander the Great, to his Successors and to the Parthians untill the 227 or 228 Year of our Redemption, when Artaxerxes the Persian revolted against Artaban King of the Parthians, and establish'd the second Monarchy of the Persians, which continued till 632; at which time King Jezde∣gerdes or Hormisdas IV. was kill'd by Omar King of the Sar∣racens, who remain'd Masters of this Country for the space of 418 years, till the time of Sultan Gelal Edin, who took it from them: His Successors were Sovereigns of Persia, from whence they were expell'd by the Tartars under the Conduct of Tamer∣lain in 1398. Four Princes of the Faction called the Black Ram, succeeded in the Kingdom of Persia after Tamerlain. Us∣sum-Cassan or Ozun Asembec, the Son of Alibec, of the Family of Asembejes, and of the Faction of the White Ram, being Gover∣nour of Armenia, rebell'd against Jooncha King of Persia, and put him, together with his Son Acen-Ali, to death; and reign'd from the Year 1469 till 1478, or 1485 as others would have it. After him Persia became strangely divided, but Ismael descend∣ed from a Daughter of Ussum-Cassam reunited it, ascending the Throne by his Prudence and Bravery; and having augmented his State with all that which his Predecessors had possess'd, he reign'd in the beginning of the Sixteenth Age, and from him is computed the Empire of the Sophi's. Shacti Abas has much in∣creased it in this Age. The Kingdom is Hereditary not only to Sons lawfully begot, but also to natural Sons, who are pre∣ferr'd before the other Relations; and the Government is so Mo∣narchical, and despotick, that the Prince rules there with an ab∣solute Power, making his Will a Law, and disposing as he pleases both of the Lives and Estates of his Subjects, who are very obedient, and never speak of their Sovereigns but with extraordinary respect. They use to wipe the places carefully where their Kings have sat to administer Justice, and also to go out of the City when the Prince comes to walk in the Streets with his Women. The Revenues of the Kings of Persia con∣sists in their being possess'd of a good part of the Land of the Country, in Customs, the Trade they make of Silks, Tribute

• ...

  paid by the Armenians, and in farming out Fisheries, Passages, &c. but this Revenue is not so considerable as 'tis believ'd. He has several Officers whose places are not Hereditary; the Governours of the Provinces are oblig'd to entertain a certain number of Soldiers to be ready upon any occasions, and their Militia consists mostly in Cavalry.

  As to their Religion, the ancient Persians ador'd the Sun, Moon, Fire, and other false Heathen Gods, but the present In∣habitants follow the Doctrine of Mahomet, as the Turks do, but they vary somewhat in their Opinions; and herein is principal∣ly founded the Enmity that lies between them. They do not expound the Alcoran in the same manner, and have neither the same Saints nor the same Ceremonies. They say that Mahomet having ordered that Ali should succeed him, Abubeker, Omar, and Osman usurp'd the Sovereign Power, but that the first com∣ing to it changed nothing in the Alcoran, which is the Book of the Law, altho' both the one and the other made different ex∣plications upon it. About the end of the Fourteenth Century a certain Religious Mahometan, who said he was of the Family of Ali, preach'd a new Doctrine, teaching both by speaking and writing, That God sent him to renew the glory of the same Ali, who had been buryed so many Ages before: This new Doctor, whose name was Sofi, led an austere life; and by the exterior Innocence of his Carriage and Conversation acquir'd much Reputation, and the quality of Schich, which is to say, The Son of a Prophet. He set forth a great many Miracles wrought by Ali, and did at last, by his Artifice, make the Per∣sians forsake the Doctrine of the Turks and comply with his, ad∣ding also to their Creed, That Ali was the Coadjutor or Lieu∣tenant of God. The Persians not content to have confirmed the Holiness of the same Ali, have canoniz'd a douzen of his Successors; visiting the Tombs of these Saints, and celebra∣ting their Feasts. Their Purifications, Prayers, and Ceremo∣nies are different from those of the Turks: Friday is their Feast or Holy-day. They have a Lent obliging them to fast in the Day-time, but they fill themselves with eating by Night. Circumcision is in use among them, and that both by Men and Women. They have several Religious Orders, and so many Superstitious Ceremonies, that it is very strange how rational Creatures can be mislead with such Fopperies.

  * The Persian Sea or Gulf (Sinus Persicus) commonly called Mer di Elcatif, or de Bassora, is a Branch of the Indian or Aethiopick Ocean, which begins at Cape Raz, the most Eastern Cape of Arabia, Lon. 96. 45. and runs as far into the Lands as 81. It has Persia to the N. and E. and Arabia and Persia to the S. and W. In the most N. W. point, the Euphrates and Tigris fall into it with a great current.

  Personne (Giles) Sieur of Roberval, Geometrician and Pro∣fessor Royal in the Mathematicks, was born August the 8th, in the Year 1602. He had a great share in the friendship of Learned Men, and particularly in that of M. Gassendi and John Morin, which last was Royal Professor, and who at his death desired the Chair for the Sieur de Roberval, who kept it to his death, without quitting that of Ramus. He was of the Royal Academy of Sciences; publish'd in 1636 a Treatise of Mecha∣nicks, and in 1647 and 48 made his Experiences of a Vacuum. Afterwards in 1670 he found out a new way of weighing, which is observed in the Journal of the Learned of the 10th of February in the same Year. The Aristarchus Samius is of his wri∣ting, and another sort of Weight fit to weigh Air, which is in the King's Library, together with the Instruments and Me∣moirs of the Sieur de Roberval, who died Sunday October 27, in the Year 1675 in the College of Mestre Gervais, and was buried at St. Severin his Parish Church.

• Pertauh, Admiral of the Turkish Fleet together with Hali, in the Year 1571, who having taken the Town of Dulcigno in Dalmatia upon Articles, treacherously violated 'em, putting the Soldiers to the Gallies, selling the Citizens for Slaves, and cruelly cutting the Throat of John Buni Archbishop of this City. He after this plunder'd the Isle of Corfu; but seeing the overthrow of the Turks at the Battle of Lepanto, he escap'd in a Skiff through the Christian Gallies without being discovered, and arriving at Constantinople, was deprived of all his Goods and Imployments by the Grand Signior, who banished him from the City, believing also he might save the honour of his Army by casting the disgrace of its overthrow upon the ill con∣duct of his Generals. Gratiani Histoire de Cypre.
• * Perth, a County in Scotland, so called from Perth or St. Johnston the chief Town, which lies pleasantly upon the River Tay. It has a pretty good Trade, and is one of the principal Cities in the North. It was totally ruin'd by an inundation in 1029, and was rebuilt where it now stands by William King of Scotland; Lon. 16. 08. Lat. 58. 00. The County is bound∣ed by Angus to the N. Strathern to the W. Fife to the S. and the German Ocean to the E. and divided into two parts by the River Tay, the greatest of all Scotland. This Country is very fruitfull, and adorn'd with the Mansion-houses of several per∣sons of Quality, and gives Title of Earl to the chief of the Drumonds; that part called Goury which gives Title of Earl to the Family of Ruthwen, is very famous for its fruitfull Corn-fields.
• Pertinax (Aelius or Publius Helvicus) Emperor, was of a mean Extract, but from small Commands in the Army was at last advanc'd to the Consul, Prefect of Rome, and Governour of the most considerable Provinces. He was chosen Emperor in the Year 192, after the death of Commodus, by the favour of the Pretorian Guard. The Senate gave their consent thereto, hoping, that by his Vertue and Prudence he would regulate all things. He was then 60 years old: He had great experi∣ence in things, made many good Laws, and shewed himself averse to the violence of his Predecessors; but Letius, who had rais'd him to the Empire, together with his Pretorian Soldiers, and could not endure the re-establishment of Martial Discipline, and the laudable Carriage of Pertinax, murther'd him on the 27th of March, in the Year 193, two Months and twenty five Days after his Election. Dion. in Pert. Aurelius Victor in Epit. Caes. Jul. Capitolin in Pert. Eusebius in Chron.
• * Pertois, Lat. Pertensis Ager, a Tract of Champagne in France, having Champagne, properly so called, on the W. and the Dutchy of Bar on the E.
• ...

  Peru, a Country of South America, formerly belonging to the Yncas, but now to the Spaniards, about six hundred Leagues in length, running all along the Pacifick Sea, and gives the name of Peruvian to all South America, which comprehends Castille d'Or, Popajan, Peru, Chica, Chily and Brasil. It lies almost all between the Equator and Tropick of Capricorn. The Kingdom of Chily, Paraguai and Tacuman are to the South, the Pacifick Sea to the West, Popajan to the North; and East∣ward stand the Mountains called Las Cordilleras and Terra In∣cognita. Some divide Peru into the Higher and Lower, or in∣to the Mountainous and Maritine; but others confine them∣selves to the division made by the Spaniards into three Pre∣fectures or Governments, which are Audienca de los Reyes, Au∣dienca de Quito, and Audienca de los Charchas, or de la Plata. Its Cities are Cusco formerly the Capital, los Reyes or Lima, that is now so, la Plata, Arequi••••, Arica, Baez a Quito, Potosi, Pu∣erta Viejo, la Pax, St. Frances de Quito, St. Michael, Guamanga, St. Crux de la Sierra, Guancabilica, St. James de Guayaquil, &c. This famous Country did belong to Kings called Yncas, who were the lawfull possessors of it for above six hundred Years. Francis Pizarro, a Spaniard, made a discovery of it in the Year 1525, and by the disagreement of the two Brothers made himself Master of it, causing the King Atabalipa to be strangl'd contrary to his Faith given him. The unsatiable desire of Gold mov'd the Spaniards, tho they pretended Religion, to murther the Indians in a most barbarous manner, but Pizarro was pu∣nish'd for it. They were a civiliz'd People and ador'd the Sun, believing there was another God above it, whom they called Pachacamac. The Spaniards are now Masters of this rich Country, where they have a Vice-Roy, and several Episcopal Cities. In short, Peru is very fertile in Fruits and Gold Mines, so that it was observ'd, that at the Arrival of Pizzaro there, their very Kitchin-Pots and Utensils were made of Gold, and their Houses covered with the same Metal; which may be easily believ'd, if we consider the single Mine of Potosi, from whence the King of Spain in less than 50 Years for his fifth part has got above an hundred and eleven Millions weight, each consisting of thirteen Reals and a quarter. As to the Ori∣ginal and Successions of the Kings of Peru, they have many fa∣bulous Stories, that they were descended from the Sun, which may be seen in Garcilassus de la Vega. All Authors agree in the following particulars.

  1. That the first King of Peru was Ynca Manco Capac, who built the City of Cusco about four hundred years before the Spa∣niards came into Peru, that is, about the year of the World 1125; for their Country was discover'd in 1525. These people called their Kings Yncas, that is, Kings or Emperors, and for Excellencies sake nam'd them Capac-Yncas, that is, the Only or Magnificent Kings: They went also by the name of Yntip-Chutim, which signifies the Son of the Sun, for they affected much to deduce their Original from the Sun, which they worshipped as God. The Male Children of the Kings also were called Yncas, and the Grandees of the Kingdom Cu∣racas.

  2. The second King was Sinchi-Rocha, the Son of Manco Ca∣pac, but how long he reigned is uncertain; but he extended the limits of his Kingdom in Collao, as far as Chuncara.

  3. Leoque-Ynpanqui succeeded his Father, made new Conquests, and built the City of Pucara.

  4. Mayta-Capac, the Son of Koque-Ynpanqui conquer'd new Provinces.

  5. Capac-Yupanqui succeeded his Father, whose eldest Son he was, and extended also the bounds of his Empire, and left for Successor his eldest Son.

  6. Ynca-Rocha, who also got several Victories over his Neighbours whom he subdued.

  7. Jahuac-Huacac reign'd after his Father, but did no great matters; and having been frighted by some evil Augury, made his Brother Mayta General of his Army, who subdued several People.

  8. Vira-Cocha constrain'd his Father to forsake his Crown, and ascended his Throne. He subdued those that rebell'd against him, and caused several stately Structures to be built.

  9. Pachacutec-Ynca succeeded his Father, and enlarged the Conquests of his Predecessors.

  10. Ynca-Ynpanqui reigned after his Father, united to his Empire some new Provinces, and was succeeded by his Son.

• ...

  11. Yupac-ynca-yupanqui did brave Actions, and left his Crown to his Son.

  12. Huayna-Capac subdued the People of Quito, and after ha∣ving conquered other Provinces, divided his Empire, giving the Kingdom of Quito to his Son Atahualpa, otherwise Atabalipa, and the rest to Huascar who was his eldest.

  13. Atahualpa and Huascar reigned each in their Kingdom for four or five years very peaceably, but Envy raised a difference between these two Brothers; Huascar proving dissatisfied that he had so easily yielded up to his Brother a great part of his King∣dom, sent him an Embassador, to require him to acknowledge himself to be his Vassal; Atahualpa pretended to consent to the motion, and declar'd, that when he went to do homage to his Brother, he desired also to perform the Funeral Obsequies of his Father at Cusco, and to go thither in great pomp, which Huascar very readily granted him; but that dissembling Prince gathered together all the best Soldiers of his Provinces and ad∣vanced towards Cusco, where having surpriz'd Huascar, he easily won the Battle fought between them near unto that City: He used this Victory very cruelly, for he put to death, by various punishments, all the Princes of the Royal Family, and after∣wards his Brother Huascar himself. This happened at the time that the Spaniards had enter'd into his Kingdom, who quickly punish'd his barbarous cruelty, depriving him both of his King∣dom and Life in Caxamalca. The other Yncas after him reign∣ed for some years, but with little Authority. Behold a few particulars that happened about the end of the Empire of the Yncas. Huascar, having been taken by Atahualpa's Officers in the City of Cusco was drown'd in the River of Andamarca. A lit∣tle while after, that is, in May 1533 the Spaniards put Atahualpa to death; hereupon Pizarro, Governour of these conquer'd Countries, crown'd, whether in scorn or for some other reason, Toparpa the Son of Atahualpa King of Peru, and had him pro∣claim'd by the Grandees of the Kingdom with the usual Cere∣monies, but the year following he put into his place Mango the Son of Guaynacapa or Huaynay-Capac, as right Heir of the King∣dom. But Pizarro and Almagro having afterwards formed two Parties, Mango favoured that of Almagro, but afterwards for∣sook him and retir'd into a Province twenty Leagues from Cusco. The Spaniards had War amongst themselves for some years, Almagro was put publickly to death, and Frances Pizarro was kill'd by those of the Party of Almagro in the City of Lima. Vaca de Castro was sent thither by the king of Spain in the Year 1542, and having taken the Government upon him gave Battle to young Almagro, and put him to death in the year 1543. After him the King sent Blasco Nunez Vela, for Vice-Roy, but he was defeated by the Army of Gonsalo Pizarro, and kill'd by a Negro in 1546. Pedro de la Gasca came to succeed Blasco Nunez, and had the good fortune to vanquish Pizarro, who was put to death by him as a Criminal in Guaynanima. Thus the Pizarro's lost, together with their Lives, the Govern∣ment of all those Countries they had got to the King of Spain, and Pedro de la Gasca remain'd Vice-Roy of them.

  As to the Royal Edifices of this Country, the ancient Kings of Peru caused very sumptuous Structures to be built in several places of their Empire. The chief Temple of the Sun, and the Palace of the Yncas of Cusco were of admirable Structure; the Walls of the Palace being overlaid with Gold-plate, imbellished with divers Figures of Men and other Animals. The Royal Throne which they call'd Tiana, was all of Massy Gold upon an Estrade of Gold. All the Vessels of the Palace were of Gold or Silver, and of these Metals did the Kings cause several sorts of Animals, Plants, and Trees with their Branches, Flowers, and Fruits, to be made. Historians affirm all these Treasures, or the greatest part of them were hid by the Indians after their King Atahualpa or Atabalipa had been taken by Pizarro, and can∣not be found to this day notwistanding all the search made for them, or but a very few of them discovered. The walls of the Temple of the Sun at Cusco were also overlaid with plates of Gold from the top to the bottom, and the picture of the Sun, as it's usually painted, was all of Gold with its Beams also. It's said, That a Spaniard having found it, play'd at Dice for it and lost it in one Night. This Temple is standing to this day, and is part of the Monastery of St. Dominick. Near unto this principal Temple were four others, the first whereof was dedicated to the Moon as Sister and Wife of the Sun, and called by them Quilla, the Walls and Doors of which were covered with Silver. The second was consecrated to the Planet Venus, which they called Chasca, and its Walls were also over∣laid with Silver. The third was dedicated to Thunder and Lightning, which they called by a common name Yllapa. The fourth Temple was built in honour of Iris, or the Rainbow, which was named by them Cuychu, all the inside enriched with Gold. Near unto these Temples was the House of the Priests that were all to be of the Royal Family. There were in divers Provinces several other Temples built almost in the same manner, and dedicated to the Sun, but such as were not so magnificent as that of Cusco, except a certain Temple built in an Isle of the Lake of Tituaca, which was yet most stately, and where the Yncas had hid an infinite deal of Treasures: It was the ancientest of Peru, and for which the Indians had a particu∣lar esteem, for that they believed their first Kings were born in this Island. As to the Religion of the Peruvians, they adored nothing but the Sun as God, the other Divinities whereof I spoke were inferior to it: They sacrificed all sorts of Animals, and especially Sheep to it, as also all manner of Grain and Li∣quors. They consecrated Virgins to the Sun, at eight years of age, whom they shut up in places appointed for their abode, and from whence they did not go abroad, no not so much as to the Temple: They preserved a perpetual Virginity; im∣ploying themselves in their retirement to make Stuffs for the King and Queen's Cloaths, and to prepare Bread and Drink for their Solemn Sacrifices; they were almost all of the Blood Royal. There were also Monasteries in the other Cities of the Kingdom, wherein were kept the fairest Daughters of the Curacas or great Lords and other persons of Quality; but these Maidens were not consecrated to the Sun, and preserved not their Virginity; on the contrary, they usually serv'd for the King's Concubines, who caused them to come out of the Cloister when he pleased, and then returned not thither again, but served the Queen, or were sent back to their Relations. If any one of the Virgins or Maidens appointed for the King suffered her self to be cor∣rupted, the Law commanded her to be buried alive, and him to be strangled who had corrupted her. As to what regards the Feast of the Sun see Raymi.

  As for the Philosophy of the Peruvians, the principal Sci∣ences cultivated amongst them, were Astrology, Geography, Geometry and Physick. The Astrologers or Astronomers ob∣served but three Planets, to wit, the Sun, Moon and Venus, called by them Ynti, Quilla and Chasca. Instead of Dials, they used small Turrets or Columns, whereon they drew lines to mark out the Solstices and Equinoxes. They took notice also of the Eclipses both of Sun and Moon, but knew not the true cause of them, and related very ridiculous things concerning the same; to wit, that the Sun hid its Face, for that it was angry with them; That the Moon was sick, and that when it suffer∣ed an entire Eclipse, they fear'd least it should fall and crush all Men to pieces. Their Months were Lunar, and divided in∣to four parts: They began, at first, their Year in January, but their ninth King Pachacutec made it begin in December. Their way of practising Physick was easie, using almost nothing but letting of Blood, and purging by Herbs, whose Virtues were sufficiently known to them. Before the coming of the Spa∣niards they used no Writing, but had some course Paintings, such as the Mexiquanes or Quipes. These Quipes were a sort of Register-Books made of small Cords, whose colours and knots produced almost the same effect as the four and twenty Let∣ters of the Alphabet put in a different manner; the yellow no∣ted Gold; the white, Silver; the red, Soldiers; and so of o∣ther things, and the knots or inter-lacements of the small Cords represented as it were the Words and Expressions of the Language. There were Officers appointed for the keeping of these Memoirs, and to give the meaning of them when there was occasion. As to Arithmetick, they made and still make Rules with the grains of Maiz, which they adjust and trans∣pose much the same as we do our Counters; And 'tis a surpri∣zing thing, says Acosta, to see them make a Division in so little a time and so exact a manner, that they never mistake. * This Kingdom lie•• between the Line and the Tropick of Capricorn in the Torrid Zone, yet is of the strangest Temperature of any in America. The Sea-Coast never has any Rain, nor any Wind but from the South, which is pleasant, healthfull and gratefull to the Inhabitants. It has no Thunder, Hail, nor Snow. Next to it is the Mountainou Country, which is cooler than this, and is subject to various Weather. The Andes which is the third part are extream cold, subject to perpetual Rains and much Snow, yet they are all fruitfull; and tho they have very diffe∣rent Fruits, Grains and Cattle, yet they have plenty of what is needfull for the life of Man. Before the Spaniards subdued it this Kingdom had been civiliz'd by the Yncas, who had brought them from their Barbarous Rites and Customs to a more regu∣lar form of Government. They had no Humane Sacrifices like the Mexicans, and they detested their Custom of eating Man's Flesh. They were all cloathed with Garments made of Cotton or Hair, and had the Art of Spinning or Weaving, which was manag'd for the most part by the Men within Doors, whilst the Women took care of their Agriculture, and all their business abroad. The People on the Sea-coast lived mostly in the open Air, under shady Trees or Houses covered with a Mat and a little Earth, because it never Rains. The Mountaineers lived in Houses covered with Turfs, and were more Industrious, Ingenious, Valiant and Active; their Women were white, of better Education, and very usefull to the Men in assisting them in the tillage of the Earth. Their Worship was mostly paid to the Sun, as to the Minister of the great God, and they thought the Moon was his Wife, but they did not worship her. They had one Temple dedicated to God, but many very magnificent Piles to the Sun; and they had an imperfect noti∣on of Heaven and Hell, and the immortality of the Soul, and of the Rewards and Punishments in another Life. De Laet. Hist. de Nov. Mond.

• Perugia, Peruge, Lat. Perusia, a City of Italy in the Ecclesia∣stical State, a Bishop's See, which has communicated its name to the Province, and to the famous Lake of Trassimenus, near unto which, Hannibal in the 537th year of Rome defeated the Romans conducted by the Consul Flaminius. It's a very ancient place built upon an Hill paved with square Brick, fortified with se∣veral Bastions, and a Cittadel which was made by the order of

• Pope Paul III. It was burnt in the Wars between Augustus and Mark Anthony. It maintained a Siege of about seven years against Totila King of the Goths, who having at last ruin'd it, Narses retook and repaired it, and it was subject to the Lom∣bards untill the Kings of France gave it in the ninth Age to the Holy See; since which time it has not changed its Master, tho it has been often taken, but it suffered very much, and especially during the Wars between the Guelphs and Gibelines. It's 40 miles S. from Urbino, and 61 N. E. from Rome. Strabo, Pliny, Livie, Tacitus, Clemens Alexandrinus, &c. speak of this City, whose University and Colleges are very famous in Italy, and which is the Residence of one of the Pope's Legates. It's also fam'd for the Siege which it maintained under Lucius Antonius against Augustus, untill hunger constrain'd them to surrender, so that Perusina's famine became a Proverb. Pope Paul III. built a Castle here, which added to the natural strength of the place, so that for its pleasant Situation, magnificent Buildings, and great plenty, it's one of the most considerable Cities in the Pope's Dominions. Felice Ciatti. Parad. & Mem. Hist. di Pe∣rug. Caes. Crispoli. Perusia Augusta, &c.
• Peruzzi (Balthazar) a Painter and Architect born at Sienna. He wrought much at Rome in the time of Pope Leo X. and Clement VII. It's said he was very well skill'd in the Mathematicks, and that he throughly understood both the Civil and Military Architecture. Leo X. imploy'd him to draw a model of the Church of St. Peter, which he would have finished. He renew∣ed the ancient Decorations of the Theatre, the use whereof had been as it were lost for a long time, when the Cardinal Bernard de Bibienne caused his Comedy, entituled, Calandra, to be acted before Pope Leo X. which is indeed one of the best Italian Comedies that has seen the Stage: Balthazar made the Scenes for it, and adorned them with so many places, Streets, and various sorts of Buildings, that the thing was admir'd by all people. He opened a way to Engineers and Machine-ma∣kers to imitate the Decorations. It was he that ordered the magnificent preparations made for solemnizing the Coronati∣on of Pope Clement the VIIth. and afterwards did several curi∣ous things in St. Peter's Church and elsewhere; but he was at Rome when that City was taken in 1527, by the Army of the Emperor Charles V. where the Soldiers robb'd him of all he had: He delivered himself out of their Hands by drawing the Picture of Charles de Bourbon, and immediately embarked for Porto Hercole, in order to go to Sienna, where he arriv'd in his Shirt, having been robb'd of all to that: His Friends en∣tertain'd him, and the People of Sienna entrusted him with the care of the Fortifications of their City. He wrought again after this at Rome, made a Draught of the House of Massomi, and of the two Palaces built by the Ʋrsins near unto Viterbo: He be∣gun also his Book of the Antiquities of Rome, and a Commen∣tary upon Vitruvius; but died before he had finished this Work in the year 1536, being but 36 or 37 years of age; and it's thought was poisoned by his Enemies. Sebastian Serlio in∣herited his Writings and Designs, which were very serviceable to him in the Books of Architecture he has published. Vasari, vit. de Pit. Felibian, Entr. des Peint. &c.
• Pesaro, Lat. Pisaurum, a City of Italy in the Dutchy of Urbin, formerly in Umbria, with a Bishoprick under Urbin. It's very ancient, and we find by the Testimony of Historians, that it was a Roman Colony. Totila destroyed it, and it was re∣paired by Belisarius: Since that it belonged to the House of Malatesta, Sforza and Rovere, and afterwards was united to the Holy See. It stands near the Sea in a Plain watered with the River Foglia, which comes up to this City, and makes it a Sea-port. It's strongly fortified, and has a Castle which was the Duke's Residence, but it is now a Fortress. To the West of this City may be seen a stately Palace, called Poggio Imperiale, built by Constance Lord of Pesaro, and adorned by others. Titus Livius lib. 33 and 41. Procop. lib. 3. Pliny. A∣gathias. Sabellic. &c. cited by Leander Alberti, descr. Ital.
• * Pescara, Lat. Aternum, a City of the Hither Abruzzo in the Kingdom of Naples, seated at the mouth of a River of the same Name. It stands 45 miles N. W. from Termoli, and 100 S. from Ancona. The River hath its source in the Apennine, wa∣tereth several Cities, and then falls into the Adriatick Sea.
• Pese-cola, a Name given about the end of the Fifteenth Age to a famous Diver of Sicily, who was called Nicholas. He was accustomed from his Youth to fish for Oysters and Coral in the bottom of the Sea; and it's said, he would continue sometimes four or five days under Water, and live upon raw Fish. He could swim admirably well, and often pass'd to the Isle of Lipary, carrying Letters with him put up in a Brazen Purse. Frederick King of Sicily, being made acquainted with the strength and skill of Pesce-cola, commanded him to throw himself into the Gulf of Carybdis, near unto the Promontory called Il Capo di faro, in order to know the nature of that place; and as he observed Nicholas scrupled to make so dan∣gerous an adventure, he threw in a great Golden Cup, pro∣mising to give it him if he could bring it up; this skilfull Diver, egg'd on with such a reward, threw himself into the bottom of the Gulf, where he stay'd almost three quarters of an hour, and afterwards came up holding the Cup in his Hand, and gave the King an account of the Rocks, Caverns, and Sea-Monsters he had seen, and protested it would be impossible for him to return thither a second time; but Frederick presented him with a Purse full of Gold, and threw an handfull besides into the Sea, which put courage into Pesce-cola, so that he went down again but never appear'd more. F. Kircher. Mundi Subterranei Tom. 1.
• C. Pescennius Justus (Niger) a Roman Captain who had gained great Reputation by Arms, and was saluted Emperor by the Legions of Syria, in the time of Didius Julianus, but after having enjoy'd the Command for about one year, he was killed in endeavouring to make his escape to Antioch by the River Euphrates, and his Head was carried to Rome in 194. Au∣relius Victor, in Epit. Caesar.
• Pescherie, part of the Peninsula on this side Ganges, over against the Isle of Ceylon, between Cape Comorin and Negapatan, fa∣mous for the Pearl Fishing there in the Months of April and September, for which there is a Fair kept at Tuticorin, from which Fishery this place has take its name. The Country is dry and very hot, and has about thirty small Towns belong∣ing to the Naique of Madura.
• * Pescia, a great and populous Town upon a River of the same Name in Hetruria, twelve miles E. of Lucca
• Pessinus or Pessinuntus, an ancient City of Galatia, or according to others, of Phrygia, near unto Mount Ida, famous for the Statue and Temple of Cybele, which Statue Attalus King of Pergamus bestowed upon the Romans in 649 by Publius Scipio Nasica, and instituted in honour of him the Megalesian Plays. Ptolomy, Livy, &c. speak of Pessimus, which is now but a lit∣tle Town in the Region called Chiangara, according to Castalde.
• * Pest, Lat. Pestum, a Town of Upper Hungary, situate up∣on the Danube, over against Lower Buda, from whence it yeilds a delightful prospect by reason of its Walls, Tower and Mosques. There was a fine Bridge of Boats of half a mile long betwixt 'em. In 1541, it was taken without resistance by Solyman the Magnificent, and next year after the Marquess of Branden∣burg with a potent Army attempted to reduce it, but the Ger∣mans deserted the Siege in a cowardly manner after there was a breach made and an assault given by Vitellius an Italian. In 1602 whilst the Turks besieged Alba Regalis the Germans took this Town and Lower Buda, after which, many Rencounters happen'd betwixt the Garrisons. When the River was Frozen in 1604, the cowardly Governour Jagen Ruiter deserted it on a bare report that the Turks were marching to besiege it; after which it continued in their Hands till 1684 that it was taken by the Duke of Lorrain, but deserted again when he withdrew from Buda. In 1686 it was retaken by the same Duke, and assur'd to the Imperialists by the Conquest of Buda.
• * Pesto, a City and Colony of Lucania in the hither Prin∣cipality of the Kingdom of Naples. It stands upon a Bay of the same name 22 miles S. of Salerno, and three from Capas∣chio in 930. It was taken and entirely ruin'd by the Saracens, who slew and carried away all its Inhabitants, upon which the Bishop's-See was removed to Capaschio aforesaid.
• Peta, a Name given by the ancient Pagans to a Goddess which they believed took care of Petitions and Requests, seem∣ing to be derived from the word Petere to ask.
• Petau (Denys) a Jesuit, was one of the learnedst Men of his time, born in Orleans, who, besides his great knowledge in the languages which he writ and spoke with great fluency, was a Divine, Historian, Orator, Critick and Poet, and ad∣mitted among the Jesuits in the year 1605, being the two and twentieth of his age; first made Professor of Eloquence, and afterwards of Theology. He died in the College of Clermont at Pa∣ris, December 11. 1652, aged sixty nine. See his Life written by Henry de Valois his particular Friend. He translated out of Greek into Latin the Works of Synesius, which he published with Notes in 1612 and 1632. Sixteen Orations of Themistius he caused to be printed in Greek and Latin in 1613, with his Notes and Observations upon them; and in 1618, in those two Languages the Breviarium Historicum of Nicephorus Patriarch of Constantinople with Chronological Notes. In 1622 he put out both in Greek and Latin the Works of St. Epiphanius with Notes also; and after that, in 1634 added an Appendix, ad Epiphanianas animadversiones. The other chief Works of F. Petau, are, Miscellaneae Exercitationes adversus Claudium Salma∣sium; Opus de Doctrina temporum; Uranologium, sive Systema variorum Auctorum qui de Sphera ac Syderibus, corumque Graecè commentati sunt, cum notis: Rationarium Temporum; Paraphrasis Psalmorum omnium & canticorum quae in Bibliis sparsim occur∣runt Graecis versibus expressa cum latina interpretatione; Diatriba de potestate consecrandi, &c.
• * St. Peter, was of Bethsaida, a City of Galilee. His Histo∣ry, as far as 'tis related in the Scriptures, is sufficiently known; but the latter part of his Life is involved with Uncertainties. Doctor Pearson, Bishop of Chester, in his first Dissertation of the Succession of the first Bishops of Rome, endeavours to prove from Antiquity that St. Peter was at Rome, against Doctor Bar∣row, Salmasius, &c. and others who are of the contrary opini∣on, &c. As to the time of St. Peter'•• Birth Authors vary. Some think him but ten years elder than Christ. Stengal says seventeen, which is confuted by Dr. Cav••. It's also controverted whether he or his Brother, St. Andrew, was eldest. The Authorities brought by some, to prove that he was immediately baptized by Christ, are insufficient. Baronius and other Popish Writers say, That St. Peter preached at Byzantium, and the adjacent Country. And Orosius says, That he came to Rome about the second year of the Emperor Claudius, and brought Prosperity

• to the City along with him; and besides other extraordinary Advantages, takes notice of this, That Camillus Scribonianus, Governour of Dalmatia, solliciting the Army to rebell against the Emperor, the Eagles, their Military Standard, stuck so fast in the Ground that no Strength was able to pull it up. At which the Soldiers being surpriz'd, turned their Swords against the Rebel, and continued firm in their Allegiance. That at his first coming to Rome he disposed of himself amongst the Jews, on the other side the Tyber; but when he began to preach to the Gentiles, he lodged with Pudens, a Senator, lately conver∣ted. Here it was he met with Philo the Jew, come on an Em∣bassy in behalf of his Country-men in Alexandria, and contra∣cted an intimate Acquaintance with him. And here it was, says the same Author, that he wrote his first Epistle, and after∣wards sent his Disciples into the Western parts. Several years after this the Emperor Claudius banished the Jews from Rome up∣on the account of some Seditions; and at that time, they say, St. Peter returned to Jerusalem, but it's uncertain how he dispo∣sed of himself for many years after. Some will have it that he travelled into Africa. And others, as Metaphrastes, &c. That he preached in Britain. And they will have it, That towards the latter end of Nero's Reign he returned to Rome, where he found the People extremely harden'd against Christianity, by the Magical Arts of Simon Magus, who had obtain'd so great Veneration, not onely from the Vulgar, but the Emperors themselves, that Justin Martyr assures us, he was honoured as a Deity, and had a Statue erected to him in the Insula Tiberina with this Inscription, Simoni deo sancto; but this Inscription is controverted by some late Antiquaries. Yet it's probable this Author, being a Person of Gravity and Learning, and being at Rome, would be carefull to inform himself of the Truth of the thing, and not to present such a notorious Fable in his A∣pology to the Emperor and Senate. However that is, they as∣sert that St. Peter, being fam'd for Raising the Dead, a Kins∣man of the Emperor's being lately deceas'd, his Friends sent for Peter, to raise him to Life; and Simon Magus his Friends did also prevail, that he should be sent for on the same account, who being come propounded to Peter, That if he raised the Gentleman to Life, then Peter, who had injuriously provoked the great Power of God, as he called himself, should lose his Life; and that if Peter prevailed, he himself should submit to the same Fate; which Terms they say Peter accepted; and Simon beginning his Charms, the Gentleman seemed to move his hand, at which the People begun to fall upon Peter, who begging their Patience, told them it was but a Cheat; and if Simon was taken from the Bed-side, it would quickly appear to be so. Then calling upon God, commanded the Gentleman in the Name of Jesus to arise, which he accordingly did; whereupon the People fell upon the Magician with an Intenti∣on to stone him, but Peter begg'd his Life. The Magician be∣ing vex'd at this Defeat, mustered up his Confidence, summon∣ed the People, and told them, he was offended at the Galileans, whose Protector he had been, and therefore set them a day when he promised they should see him fly up into Heaven. At the time appointed he went up to the Mount of the Capitol, and throwing himself from the Rock, begun his Flight, which filled the People with Wonder and Veneration, affirming that this must be the Power of God, and not of Man. Peter in the mean time prayed to God that the People might be undeceived, and immediately Simon Magus his Wings which he had made himself, begun to fail; so that he fell to the Ground, and be∣ing miserably bruised and wounded, was carried into a neigh∣bouring Village, and died soon after. This is the Substance of the Story as related by Hegesippus. But Authors vary as to the time of this Contest, some placing it in the Reign of Claudius, but most in that of Nero. The wretched End of this Magician is said hastned the Apostle's Fate. For Nero, much troubled for the loss of his Favourite, resolved his ruin. In the mean time, the Christians at Rome are said to have prevailed with St. Peter to at∣tempt his Escape, which he effected; but, as Ecclesiastical Wri∣ters say, being reprehended by a Vision of our Saviour, he return∣ed and delivered himself into the hands of his Keepers. They add also, that an Impression of our Lord's Feet being left upon a Stone on which he stood whilst he talked with Peter, The said Stone is kept to this day in St. Sebastian's Church. The day of Execution being come, Peter, as they say, having taken his leave of St. Paul, and being led to the Top of the Vatican Mount, was crucified with his Head downwards according to his own desire, as thinking himself unworthy to be crucified in the same posture wherein his Lord had suffered. His Body was embal∣med after the Jewish manner, and was buried in the Vatican; a small Church being soon after erected over his Grave, which being destroyed by Heliogabalus, his Corps are said to have been removed to the Appian-way till the time of Pope Cornelius, who brought it back to the Vatican. Constantine the Great rebuilt and inlarged the Vatican in Honour of Saint Peter, and infi∣nitely enrich'd the Church with Gifts and Ornaments, wherein succeeding Princes having followed his Example, it is become at this day one of the Wonders of the World. As to St. Pe∣ter's Person, Temper and Writings, Authors give the following Account: That he was slender and of a middle Seize, his Com∣plexion very pale, and his Hair curled and thick, but short; his Eyes black, but speck'd with red; which Baronius says proceed∣ed from his frequent Weeping. For his Temper, he was na∣turally fervent and eager, which was common to the Galileans; his Humility and Lowliness of mind was singular, and his Love and Zeal for his Master admirable, his Courage was un∣daunted, and his Diligence in his Apostleship very wonderfull. As for his Writings, his first Epistle is said to have been writ in the 44th. year of Christ, but Dr. Cave is of a contrary mind. Authors also differ as to the Place where. Some will have it to be at Rome, and others at Babylon; but whether Babylon in Egypt, Babylon the Metropolis of Assyria, Jerusalem, or Rome fi∣guratively so called, is controverted. The second Epistle, ac∣cording to Eusebius, was not for some Ages received as Ca∣nonical, and at this day not accounted such by the Syriack Church. The great Objection is, the Difference of its Style from the first; but it is easily answered, That this might be occasioned by the Difference of his Circumstances or Temper at the Time of the Writing, as there is a vast Difference betwixt the Prophecy and Lamentations of Jeremy. There are others who will have it to be writ by Simeon, and that the word Peter was inserted in the Title by another hand: To which is answered; That it bears both his Names in the Front, and that Passage, chap. 1. v. 16, 17, 18. cannot well relate to any but himself. And Jude, verse 17 and 18, does plainly quote the words of the second and third verses of the third Chapter of this Epistle. There were other Supposititious Writings ascribed to him; as the Book called His Acts, mentioned and rejected by Origen and Eusebius. His Gospel, and the Book styled, His Preaching and Judgment and Revelation, were also rejected as spurious. That he had a Wife is clear from Scripture, and that they cohabited after his being called to the Apostleship is evident from 1 Cor. 9.5. though St. Jerom be of a contrary mind. Clemens Alex∣andrinus says that his Wife was martyred, and encouraged by himself to suffer patiently, he being exceedingly rejoiced that she was called to so great a Honour. That same Author says, he had a Son; and Baronius alledges, he had a Daughter called Petronilla. We must not omit, that it is denied by many Pro∣testant Writers, that ever Peter was at Rome; and that it's asser∣ted by others. Those that have a mind to see what is said pro and con may read what Spanheim has writ for the Negative in his Dissertation on that Subject; and what Doctor Cave has for the Affirmative in his Life of that Apostle. The famous Calvin, in his Institut. lib. 4. sect 14. does very judiciously re∣fute Eusebius's Assertion, That Peter governed the See of Rome for 25 years, thus: It appears by the first and second Chapters of the Galatians that he was about twenty years after Christ's Death at Jerusalem; and how long he staid at Antioch after∣wards is uncertain. Gregory says, 7, Eusebius says 25 years But from the Suffering of Christ to the End of Nero's Reign, in which they say Peter suffered, there are onely 37 years; for Christ suffered in the 10th. of Tiberius. So that if the 20 years be deduced, which St. Peter lived at Jerusalem, there remains but seventeen to be divided betwixt his two Bishopricks at Antioch and Rome. Besides, St. Paul writes to the Romans in his Journey to Jerusalem, where he was taken and sent to Rome; and in that Epistle there's no mention of Peter; which could not have been omitted, had Peter then govern'd that Church. And in the End of the Epistle, when he salutes all the Believers whom he knew there, there is still no mention of Peter. And it is plain from the Argument of the Epistle, that if he had been there, he ought not to have been omitted. When Paul was brought Prisoner to Rome, four years after this as is proba∣ble, Luke takes notice of his being received by the Brethren; but not a word of Peter. And that this Apostle was not there for some time after, is evident, because St. Paul writing thence, and saluting Believers elsewhere in the Name of the Believers at Rome, there is still no mention of Peter. In his Epistle to the Philippians, he complains that he had none who was so faith∣full in the Work of the Lord as Timotheus; and that every one sought after their own things. And in his Epistle to Timothy he complains that all Men forsook him in his first Defence be∣fore Nero. So that if Peter were there, he must be branded also with this Infamy. However Calvin, because of the Consent of Writers, will not absolutely deny that ever Peter was at Rome, or that he did not die there; but says, he cannot be persuaded that he was either Bishop there, or if so, that he governed any long time. He takes notice also that Augustin disputing against Superstitions, mentions this amongst the rest, That the Romans would not fast upon that day wherein they say Saint Peter had the Victory over Simon Magus, which Contest he looks up∣on as fabulous; and at last concludes, That he does not much value that Consent of Writers neither, seeing St. Paul testifies that St. Peter's Apostleship did peculiarly belong to the Jews, and his to the Gentiles, which if it does not totally overthrow Peter's having been at Rome, yet militates strongly against his having been Bishop in a Gentile Church; especially if it be con∣sidered, that Men of very great Learning, as Jos. Scaliger and Dionysius. Petav. in Rationar. owns that there is no certainty in the History of the Church, from the End of The Acts of the Apostles to the time of Pliny the Younger, and that most of them are filled with Fables and doubtfull Stories. Nay, even Godavius, Espenceus and Launoy, Learned Papists, confess, that they are all fabulous. So that they cannot complain of our treating Antiquity with less respect than they do themselves. And it is yet less to be wondered at, that they should be at such uncertainty as to things of this nature, when they are so

• much in the dark, and move so many Disputes and Doubts about which were the true and which the supposititious Wri∣tings of the Apostles; nay, even which were Canonical; a thing infinitely of more concern for them to know, than whether ever Peter was at Rome. For what's answered to the Silence of the Roman Historians? That those Great Men had something else to doe than to fill their Memoirs with what concerned particu∣lar Christians; who were look'd upon as an execrable sort of Men, and of no Consideration. It is easie to reply, That if the Story of his Raising the Emperor's Kinsman to Life, Con∣verting Pudens, a Senator, and Poppaea, Nero's beloved Mistress, be true, his Converse was not despised by Persons of Chief Quality. And seeing Tacitus mentions Poppaea with such an E∣logium, and a particular Reflection upon her Chastity, it's not reasonable to suppose that he would have omitted taking no∣tice of her Reformation of that which was her onely Blemish, and also the Occasion of it, if it had been true; seeing he had as much opportunity to know the one as the other, having writ long after Nero's time, the declining of whose Embraces is said particularly to have incensed him against St. Peter, who must also have been remarkable upon that Account, and not unwor∣thy of the notice of any Historian; seeing we must also suppose him to have been of great Eminency by the very Deference which the Christians (of whom there were some in Caesar's Houshold) would have paid him as an Apostle.
• Peter I. of that Name, Bishop of Alexandria, succeeded The∣onas, about the year 300. He was considered as the most illu∣strious Prelate of his time, both for his Learning, Piety and Constancy, which rendred him proof against the Persecutions of Dioclesian and Maximinian. He composed Penitential Canons for the regulating of Penances, and in a Synod deposed Melecus Bishop of Nicopolis, that had been convicted of several Crimes. But this latter got so much in Favour with the Idolatrous Prin∣ces, that Peter was forced to fly; yet he encouraged by his Letters those who were in Prison. After his Return he was ta∣ken and beheaded about 310. He writ, beside the aforesaid Pie∣ces, A Treatise of Divinity, some Fragments whereof are rela∣ted in the Council of Chalcedon. Euseb. lib. 8. & 7. Hist. Baroni∣us in Annal.
• Peter II. Priest of the Church of Alexandria, had been Com∣panion to Athanasius in his Travels, and succeeded him in the Government of the Church of Alexandria, in 372. He was cho∣sen by the Orthodox; but some time after, the Pagans and A∣rians, who had made Lucius their Bishop, drove him from the Church. Socrates and Sozomen say, he made his Escape out of Prison, and came to Rome, where he stayed till 377; at which time, returning to Alexandria, he was re-settled in his See. Some time after this he testified by his Letters the Joy which he conceived at the Election which those of Constantinople had made of Gregory Nazianzen for their Bishop; but afterwards he changed his Sentiments in favour of Maximus. He died in 380. Gregory de Nazianzen, Orat. 24. & de vita sua. Socrates, lib. 4. Sozomen, lib. 6. Theodoret. lib. 4. Rufin. l. 2.
• Peterr IV. a Monothelite Heretick, was intruded upon the See of Alexandria, from whence Pope Martin I. caused him to be expelled, about 649. Baronius.
• Peter, Bishop of Jerusalem succeeded John in 525. He was very zealous for the good of the Church, and sent Depu∣ties to the Council which Menas assembled at Constantinople in 536; and at their Return celebrated one in Palaestine, where all that had been done in the other was confirmed. He afterwards subscribed, rather by force than good-will, the Edict which Justinian published against the three Chapters, and died in 546. Nicephorus, in Chron. Facundus, lib. 1. Evagrus, lib. 4. Vide Peter Casé, & La Paln.
• Peter, Arch-priest of Rome, made a Schism in the Romish-Church after the Death of John Vth. Theodorus, a Priest, was his Competitor. The one having been chosen by the Clergy, and the other by the Soldiery. But this Disorder was terminated by the Creating of Conon, which was done with the Consent of both Parties. Anastasius in Vit. Pontif.
• ...
  Emperors, Kings and Princes of the Name of Peter.
  • Peter, Lord of Courtenay and Montargis, 2d. of that Name, Count of Nevers, Auxerre and Tonnerre, Marquess of Namur, and Emperor of Constantinople, was the Eldest Son of Peter of France, Lord of Courtenay. He had great Quarrels with Hugh de Noyers, and Willam de Segnelay, Bishops of Auxerre, who excommunicated him. But he afterwards gave them publick Satisfaction, in 1204. He expelled the Jews from his City of Auxerre; and afterwards fought against the Albigenses. He was present at the Siege of the Castle of Lavaur, in 1211. And after that at the Battle of Bovines, in 1214. He signalized himself so much that the Fame of his Valour and Merit coming to be known in the East, he was chosen Emperor of Constantinople, after the Death of Henry of Hainault, his Brother-in-law. This Prince arriving at Rome, in the beginning of April, Anno 1217, was solemnly crowned there, together with his Wife, by Pope Honorius IIId. The Ce∣remony being performed in the Church of St. Laurence, on the ninth day of the same month, he afterwards sent his Wife and Children to Constantinople, and advanced himself by the way of Thessaly and Epirus, where he besieged the City of Duras, in pursuance of a Treaty which he had concluded with the Vene∣tians. But that Siege proved unhappy to him, being forced to raise it, and Himself with the principal Lords of his Court were made Prisoners by Theodorus Comineus, Prince of Epirus, his Enemy, who put him to Death in January, 1218.
  • Peter I. of that Name, King of Arragon, succeeded his Fa∣ther Sancho, in 1094, who was killed at the Siege of Huesca. He immediately gathered the Remains of his Army, raised new Troops, and having encountred the Moors, defeated fourty thou∣sand of them, Novemb. 18. that same year. This Loss astonish∣ed the Infidels, so that four of their Kings entred into a League against Peter, who defeated them at Alcoraz, in 1096, and took Huesca a little time after. Peter was also King of Navarre after his Father Sancho, who had usurped that Kingdom from his Cou∣sin Sancho IVth. Son of Garcias IVth. He died in 1104, Sept. 28. after he had reigned ten years. He had one Son of his own Name, who died in his Infancy, and was succeeded by Alphon∣so his Brother. Roderic, Mariana & Majerne Turquet. Hist. d' Esp.
  • Peter, surnamed The Cruel, King of Castile, succeeded his Father Alphonso VIIth. in 1350. He was then but 16 years of aged, and yet manifested his bloody Inclination by the Death of several Gentlemen in his Kingdom, whom he caused to be beheaded presently. Sometime after this, being crowned, he married Blanch, Daughter to Peter I. Count of Bourbon. But three days after his Marriage he forsook her for Mary of Padilla, whom he kept, and put the Queen into Prison. He married al∣so Jane de Castro, whom he forsook a little while after; which unreasonable Procedure, and his extraordinary Cruelties, did so provoke the Grandees, that they entred into an Association against him. Henry and Frederick, his Brethren, were the chief of the Party. Peter finding himself in a desperate Condition upon this account, and mistrusting some of his Lords, put them to Death in cold blood, sparing neither his brother Frederick, who was returned to his Duty, nor the two Infants of Arragon, and se∣veral other considerable Persons. The Sollicitations of the Pope and the Intreaties of the Prelates of his Kingdom, could never make him relent, his furious mind delighted so much in bloud. He poisoned Queen Blanch in Prison, and afterwards constrain∣ed his Subjects to take up Arms against him. Henry, Count of Tristemare, his natural Brother, put himself at the Head of the Malecontents; and with the help of Bertrand du Guesclin took Toledo, and made himself Master almost of all Castile. Peter being driven to despair, resolved to turn Mahumetan, that he might procure the assistance of the Moors; but he passed into Guienne, and the English taking his Part, re-settled him upon his Throne in 1367. He continued not long so, for Henry, assi∣sted by the French, won the Battle on the 14th. of March, in 1369; and another the 22d. of the same month, and killed this bloudy Prince. Marian. Hist. Hisp. lib. 16, & 17. Surita, Ind. li. 13, &c.
  • Peter I. King of Cyprus, of the House of Lusignan, succeed∣ed his Father Hugh, in 1360. He begun to make himself known by the taking of Salaria, and several other Places, from the Infi∣dels, in 1362. After which he came into France, and having engaged the Kings of France and Denmark to come to Avignon, they undertook the Croisade, in the presence of Pope Urban Vth. Some time after, being assisted with a considerable Relief both of men and money, he sailed, and took and plundered Alexan∣dria in 1365. Great things were expected from this Prince when he was assassinated by his own Brother's Servants in 1369. He left a Son called Peter II. who because of his youth, was cal∣led Petrin, or Pierrot, and died in 1382. Stephen. Hist. de Cypr. Vid. Lusignan.
  • Peter II. succeeded his Father Alphonso IId. in 1196. He made War upon the King of Navarre, in favour of him of Ca∣stile, and was alway successfull in his Undertakings. He made a Journey to Rome in 1204, where he was anointed King, No∣vember 21st. by Celena, Cardinal, Bishop of Port, and Crowned by Pope Innocent IIId. He afterwards entred into a League with the Princes of Spain, against the Moors, and was present at the Battle the Christians won from Mahomet, the Green King of Mo∣rocco, near unto Sietra Morena, July 16. 1212. But he was not so successfull in the Succors he gave to the Albigenses, whereof Raymond, Earl of Toulouse, his Brother-in-law, was Head; he being killed in the Battle September 12th. 1213. after he had reigned seventeen years. He had by Mary of Montpelier, his Wife, James I. who succeeded him. Surita, Ind. Reg. Arag l. 1. Mariana, lib. 11.
  • Peter III. was King after James I. his Father, in 1276. He immediately carried his Arms into Navarre, to which he had some Pretensions, but it was without effect. So that he saw himself quickly obliged to return to his own Dominions, where his fantastical and severe Humor drew upon him the Discontents of the great Lords, whereof his Brethren were the chief. Peter had married Constance, Daughter to the Bastard Mainfroy, who styled himself King of Sicily. He was desirous to make himself Master of that Kingdom in Complaisance to his Wife, and for the satisfying of his own Ambition; but it was not easie for him to take it away from Charles of Anjou, the first of that Name. He caballed therefore with some seditious Persons, and in pursuance to his Advice, they killed all the French in Sicily, in the time of Vespers, on Easter-day, in 1282; which Fact has since been called the Sicilian Vespers. After which he arrived in the Country, and easily became Master of

• ...
  • it. But an Action so barbarous was abhorred by all good men. Pope Martin testified an extreme displeasure at it, excommuni∣cated Peter and the Sicilians, and suspended him from his Domi∣nions in Spain. This Affair was like to have had dangerous Con∣sequences, to avoid which the King of Arragon offered to decide this Controversie by a Duel between Charles and himself, as∣sisted each of them with an hundred Knights; this last who was free and courageous, though sixty years of Age, accepted of the Challenge against Peter, who was not above fourty. The day appointed being come, Charles entred the Lists, which had been pitched upon by the King of England; but the Arragonese appeared not till the day was over. So that Charles was Con∣queror through Honour and Generosity, and Peter through Craft and Subtilty. In the mean time Charles de Valois took upon him to be King of Arragon, in pursuance of the Forfei∣ture make by the Pope. Philip the Hardy, his Father, condu∣cted thither a potent Army to put him in Possession of it. He took all Rousillon, won Girone, and made himself Master of a great many Places. Peter died of a Wound he received in a Battle Nov. 8. 1285. His Children were Alfonso IIId. surna∣med the Bountifull, and James IId. called the Just. Ragord, Vil∣lani, Fazel, Paul. Aemilius, Surita, Mariana, &c.
  • Peter IVth. surnamed the Ceremonious, succeeded his Father Alphonso IVth. in 1336. He had this Name given him, because of his being very forward in the observation of Ceremonies. He usurped Majorca and Rousillon from King James; put his own brother Ferdinand to death; and afterwards waged several Wars, but they proved not to his advantage. He was extremely am∣bitious and bloody; yet loved Learned men and especially A∣strologers. It's said also that he laboured to find out the Philoso∣phers-stone. He died at Barcelona, January 5, 1387, aged 75 years, whereof he reigned above 50. He left by Eleanor of Si∣cily, his Wife, John I. and Martin, who succeeded him, and two Daughters, Constance and Eleanor. Surita, l. 3. Ind. Mariana, lib. 15, 16, 17, & 18.
  • Peter, surnamed the German, King of Hungary, was Sister's-son to St. Stephen, whom he succeeded in 1038. His great prone∣ness to favour the Germans and his own evil temper, made the Hungarians expell him in 1042. But he was resettled by the Emperor Henry IIId. two years after, yet he had not the art to make himself beloved by his Subjects. They surprised him as a Hunting, and put out his Eyes in 1044. Bertius, l. 2. Rer. Ger. Bonfin. Hist. Hugh. &c.
  • Peter, surnamed the Justiciary, or the Cruel, King of Portu∣gal, succeeded his Father Alphonso IVth. surnamed the Fierce in 1357. Authors observe with some sort of Astonishment, that at the same time Spain had three Princes named Peter, who had very bloody Inclinations, viz. Peter IVth. King of Arragon, Pe∣ter, King of Castile, and this now spoken of. Yet it is certain that this Peter loved Justice, and that rendred him severe. He governed his Subjects peaceably, and expressed not his hatred against any but those who had caused Agnes de Castro, his Mi∣stress, to be put to death by his Father's orders. He dyed in 1367. He married the first time Blanch of Castile, whom he put away, and took to Wife, Constance Manuel, Daughter to John, Duke of Penafiel. This Princess died in 1344. Mariana, Hist. l. 17. c. 9. Duart, in Geneal. Reg. Port. Conestagio, &c.
  • Peter, King of Portugal, Son to John IVth. was declared Re∣gent of the Kingdom Nov. 22. 1667. Alphonso-Henry, his Brother, being uncapable to govern. During his regency he married Mary-Elizabeth-Frances of Savoy, Daughter to Charles Amadeus of Savoy, Duke of Nemours, and of Elizabeth de Vendôme, by whom he had a Daughter, now Infanta of Portugal. This Prince made Peace during his Regency with the King of Spain, Feb. 12. 1668. He is the King now reigning.
  • Peter of France, the First of that Name, Lord of Courtenay, Montargis, Chateau-renard, Champinelles, Tanlay, &c. was the se∣venth and youngest Son of King Lewis the Fat, by Adelais of Savoy. At the Age of two and twenty he accompanied King Lewis the Young, his Brother, into the Holy-land, in 1147. He was afterwards one of the three Lords given by that same King, in 1178, to the English for Hostages upon the Treaty of Peace. The year following he made a second voyage into the Holy-land, with Henry I. of that Name, Count of Champagne, was present at the Siege of Acre, and died in 1182, aged 63. Alberic. in Chron. St. Martha, Hist. Geneal. de la Mais. de France. Du Bouchet, Hist. Geneal. de la Mais. de Courtenay.
  • Peter IId. of that Name, Count of Alenzon, La Perch, &c. surnamed the Noble, was Son to Charles de Valois IId. of that Name, called the Magnificent, and of Mary of Spain his second Wife. K. John gave him for an Hostage to the English in 1360. After his return he made War in Bretaigne, and was wounded at the Siege of Hannebon. He served also in the Wars which the Dukes of Berry and Bourbon made in Guienne against the English, and was one of the Grandees of the Kingdom that assisted at the publication of the Ordinance made by King Charles the Fifth for the full age of the Kings. He followed also King Charles VIIth. in his Expedition into Flanders in 1388, and died at Ar∣gentan, Sept. 20, in 1404. Froissard, Monstrelet, St. Martha, &c.
  • Peter, the first of that Name, Duke of Bourbon, Count of Clermont and Marche, was Son to Lewis I. and Grand-son to Robert a Descendant of St. Lowis. He was Chamberlain of France, Governour of Languedoc and Gascony, and had several important Places in the Kingdom. He gave also proofs of his Courage and Bravery on many occasions to King Philip de Va∣lois, who made choice of him to assist and serve John of France, Duke of Normandy in the War in Bretaigne and Guienne. He was also at the Battle of Cressey, and afterwards at the Siege of Ca∣lais. He was deputed to go to Edward IIId. King of England, to sollicit for a Treaty of Peace; and killed at the Battel of Poi∣ctiers, Sept. 19. 1356. Froissard, &c.
  • Peter, the Second of that Name, Duke of Bourbon, Auvergne, Earl of Clermont, Forez and la Marche, &c. Peer and Chamber∣lain of France, and Governour of Languedoc, was youngest Son to Charles I. Duke of Bourbon and Agdes of Burgundy. He was born in November, 1439, bore the Title of Sieur de Beaujeu, in the time of his Elder Brother, and acquired the favour of King Lewis XIth. who married him to Anne of France, his Eld∣est Daughter, and made him President of his Council. And after the death of this King, he was Governour of the King∣dom conjunctly with the Princess his Wise during the mino∣rity of King Charles VIIIth. who made him Lieutenant General of his Dominions during his Expedition into Italy. He died at Moulins, the tenth of October, 1503. Philip de Commine, Peter Matthieu, Robert Gauin, &c.
  • Peter de Dreux, surnamed Mauclerk, Duke of Bretaigne, Earl of Richmond, &c. was second Son to Robert IId. of that Name, Count of Dreux and of Joland de Couci, his second Wife. King Philip the August made him a Knight in 1209. He mar∣ried in 1213. Alice, the eldest Daughter and Heiress of Guy de Thouars, Count of Bretaigne, and the same year valiantly de∣fended the City of Nantes, besieged by John, King of England. He afterwards fought against the Albigenses, and upon the death of the Dutchess his Wife, in 1221, had a great difference with the Nobles of Bretaigne, whom he entirely defeated in a Battle fought near to Chateau-briant. He was one of those Lords that entred into a League, after the death of King Lewis VIIIth. against Queen Blanch, Regent of the Kingdom. He made an Alliance also with the English; but afterwards, through the Care of the Count de Dreux his Brother, matters were accom∣modated between him and the King St. Lovis, in 1234, which was made good use of against the same English. He after this, in 1239, accompanied Thibaud, King of Navarre, on a Voy∣age beyond Sea, against the Infidels, and followed also the King St. Lovis in his Expedition against the Sarracens. He fought valiantly at the Battle of Massovia; and died upon the Sea on his return into France, the 22d. of June, 1250. Nicholas Vignier, and Argentre, Hist. de Bret.
  • Peter IId. surnamed the Simple, Duke of Bretaigne, first bore the Title of Count of Guingamp. He succeeded his Brother Fran∣cis I. in 1450, and died of a Palsie at Nantes, Sept. 22d. in 1457.
  • Peter, Prince of Portugal, Duke of Conimbria, was third Son to King John I. and the Brother of Edward. This last left Al∣phonso Vth. his Son, under the Guardianship of his Mother, Ele∣anor of Arragon; but the Portuguese disapproving of this Choice, named the Duke of Conimbria Regent of the Kingdom. Peter found the Government sweet, began to settle his Creatures, and to push his Fortune further. But King Alphonso, who had mar∣ried the Daughter of this Duke, killed him in Battle, May 20th. 1449.
  • Peter, surnamed the Little Charlemaign, Earl of Savoy, was the seventh Son of Thomas I. Earl of Savoy, born in 1203. He was designed for a Church-man, and so made Canon of the Church of Valence in Dauphiny, and afterwards Provost in that of Aost; But this Profession was altogether contrary to his In∣clination. He asked in the year 1234, of Amedeus IVth. his el∣dest Brother, Earl of Savoy, an Appennage worthy of his Birth. In 1241 he took a Journey into England, where King Henry IIId. received him very kindly, gave him several Lands, made him a Knight and President of his Council, and imployed him to ne∣gotiate some Affairs in France and elsewhere. In the mean time Boniface, Son to his Brother Amedeus, dying without Children, in 1263 he was called to succeed him, in prejudice to his Ne∣phews, the Sons of Thomas third Son of Thomas I. He was cou∣rageous, prudent, and a Man of Parts, who united several Lands and Seigniories to Savoy. He died at Chilon in the Coun∣try of Vaux, June 7th. 1268, aged 64. Guichenon, Hist. de Savoy.
• ...
  Other great Men of this Name.
  • Peter d'Apamea, an Eutychian Heretick, in the sixth Age he intruded himself into the Episcopal See of that City, and made use of his Authority for the receiving of his Errors. He struck out of the Church Register the Names of the Orthodox Prelates, to put in those of the Hereticks; and joining himself with Severus of Antioch, they tormented the Catholick Monks of Sy∣ria in so cruel a manner that several of them were killed, and others driven out of their Monasteries. He was condemned in a Synod at Constantinople by Menas Bishop of that City, in 536. Baronius, An. Ch. 18. n. 46, 47, 48, &c.
  • Peter Apon of Padua, surnamed also de Apono, or Abano, and Conciliator, was a Philosopher and Physician, lived in the 13th. Age and about the beginning of the fourteenth. In these times of Ignorance he had the fortune of other great Men to be char∣ged with Magick, and was put into the Inquisition at the Age of twenty four years; but he died in 1316, before any Judg∣ment given against him, and was buried in the Church of St. Anthony; but the zealous Party took it ill, and determined

• ...
  • to take up his Bones and have them burnt; but as his Friends had hid them, they contented themselves only to have him burnt in Effigie, and to prohibit the reading of three of his Books, viz. Heptameron, which we have in the end of the first Tome of the Works of Agrippa; the second called by Trithemi∣us, Elucidarium Necromanticum Petri de Abano; and the third en∣tuled, Liber Experimentorum Mirabilium de annulis secundum 28 Mansiones Lunae. He translated also the Books of Rabbi Abraham, Aben-Ezra, and compos'd a Treatise of Critical Days; An Ex∣planation of the Art of Astronomy; Conciliator differentiarum Phi∣losophicarum, &c. Frederick Duke of Urbin erected a Statue for this great Man amongst those of the Illustrious, and the Senate of the City of Padua, placed it at the Gate of their Palace, be∣tween that of Titus Livius, Albert and Julius Paulus. Bernard in Scard. Hist. Pat. l. 2. c. 9. &c.
  • Peter Chrysologus, Archbishop of Ravenna, lived in the Fifth Age. He was famous for his Learning and Eloquence, insomuch, that he had the name of Chrysologus bestowed upon him; that is, Golden words. There are 176 Homilies of his. The Monk Eutyches having writ to him in 449, and to several other Bishops of the East, to complain of Flavian of Constanti∣tople, he writ back to him a very grave Letter, which is extant in his Work, and begins thus, Tristis legi tristes literas tuas, &c. He died the second of December 450. Henry d'Auxerre, lib. 6. Trithemius & Bellarmin de scrip. Eccl.
  • Peter de Cluni, surnamed the Venerable, was of a noble Fa∣mily of Auvergne, of the Counts of St. Maurice or Montboissier. He was Abbot and General of his Order in 1122, after the death of Hugh II. and friend of St. Bernard, who speaks much to his praise. He died December 24. 1157. There are six Books of his, consisting of Letters, a Treatise against the Jews, one against Peter Bruys, a Sermon of the Transfiguration, two Books of the Miracles that happened in his time, Verses, Hymns, &c.
  • Peter de Corberia, Antipope against John XXII. His name was Peter Rainalutio or Ramuche, born at Corberia in the Dio∣cess of Rieti in Italy. He became a Franciscan Friar, and his Merit made him considerable. In his time it was that Lewis of Bavaria and Frederick of Austria were chosen Emperors, which Election divided Mens Minds. It's believed that the first had more right, but in the mean time Pope John XXII. did not fa∣vour him: This proceeding netled that Prince, who being at the Head of an Army, made himself Master of Rome, and there declar'd Ramuche Pope, by the name of Nicholas V. May 12. 1329. Michael of Censenna, General of the Cordeliers, and the principal of his Order, being dissatisfied with the Pope, stuck to the Emperor, and approv'd of this Election; they clad F. Peter in the Pontifical Robes, and introduced him into the Church of St. Peter; and according to their Counsels he crea∣ted Cardinals, made Officers, and excommunicated Pope John, who was at Avignon. In the mean time, this Pope was oblig'd to quit Rome the fourth of August that same Year, because the Inhabitants admitted Pope John XXII's Legate, with the Troops of Robert King of Naples. He retired to Pisa, but con∣tinued not long there, the Pisans being unwilling to imbroyl themselves, submitted to the Pope, and delivered up F. Peter to him. Others affirm, That he desired himself to be brought before him, and that when he was in the Pope's presence he ingeniously confess'd his crime, ask'd Pardon, and obtain'd it; yet they would not set him at liberty, for fear least some Malecontents might make use of him to disturb the repose of the Church; so he was plac'd in an Appartment of the Palace without liberty granted him to go abroad. It's true, he had Books allowed him, and, besides his being kept in Prison had no reason to complain of his usage. He died two or three years after. Villani. Nauclere, &c.
  • Peter the Deacon, a Greek by Nation, lived in the Sixth Age: He came to Rome in 519 with the Greeks sent upon the account of a Dispute between Victor, the Defender of the Coun∣cil of Chaledon, and the Monks of Scythia. Peter writ a Trea∣tise of the Incarnation and Grace of Jesus Christ; which he sent to Fulgentius and other Prelates of Africa. This Piece is in the Jesuits Library, and gave occasion to the same Fulgenti∣us to write the Treatise of the Incarnation of the word. Ba∣ronius, A. C. 519.
  • Peter, a Deacon of Ostia, continued the Chronicle of Leo of Ostia from 1086 to 1138: This addition is in the end of the Fourth Book of that Work. The Author says, That the Emperor Lotharius II. sent him to Mount Cassin. He is perhaps the same with Peter the Deacon, the Son of Giles Ro∣manus, and Monk of the same Congregation of Mount Cassin, wherein he was put according to the custom of his time, at the age of five years. In 1115 he wrote a great number of Historical Works, as, de Ortu & vita sanctorum Monasterii Cassi∣niensis; De viris illustribus, &c. yet he is not the same as ano∣ther that lived in the Ninth Age, and was Author of the Life of Athanasius Archbishop of Naples, that died in 872. Baroni∣us in Annal. Gesner in Bibl. ••ossevin in Appar. Vossius, &c.
  • Peter Lombard, called The Master of Sentences and Bishop of Paris, flourished in the Twelfth Age. He was of Navarre, a City of Italy in Lombardy, and from thence took the name of Lombard; besides his Works of Sentences in Four Books, he has left some Comments upon the Psalms and the Epistles of St. Paul. Matthew Paris. Sixtus de Sienne, &c.
  • Peter de la Lunc. Vid. Bennet XIII. Antipope.
  • Peter of Navarre, a famous Captain, was meanly descend∣ed, but raised himself by his own Merit. He served some∣time by Sea, and went afterwards into Italy, where he served under a Florentine Captain during the War of Lunigiana. He distinguished himself so well, that his Valour became the com∣mon subject of discourse. Some time after, Gonsalvo, called the Grand Captain, drew him to his side, made use of him in the Conquest of the Kingdom of Naples; and in 1503 had an Experience of the worth of this great Man at the taking of the Castle of Oeuf in Naples: For it was he that first invented the way of mining, tho others affirm the Genoese had used it before. He was made Captain General at Sea, in the League between the Venetians and Spaniards against the Turks. The glory of ta∣king Cephalonia was attributed to him; but he acquir'd yet greater Renown when the Cardinal Ximenes, Archbishop of Toledo, in 1509 put him at the Head of the Army design'd to go into Africa against the Moors, from whom he took Oran, Bugie, Tripoli, &c. and had the Title of Admiral of Spain con∣ferr'd upon him. His Forces suffered much in the Isle of Ger∣bes; returning afterwards into Italy, he was made a Prisoner by the French at the Battle of Ravenna in 1512. The Spani∣ards took no great care to get him released, so that he lan∣guished under confinement till the Reign of Francis I. This disgusted him against a Nation whom he had so advantageously serv'd, which, together with the Civilities and Proffers of the King of France, engaged him in his Service; but he was taken in 1528 in the Kingdom of Naples, whither he accompanied the Sieur de Lautrec. Some Authors say, The Emperor Charles V. caused him to be strangled in Prison; others affirm, He died of grief; but Gonsalvo Ferdinand, Prince of Sesse, a gene∣rous Enemy, caused his Body to be interr'd in St. Mary's Church at Naples, with this Inscription upon his Tomb; Ossi∣bus & Memoriae Petri Navarri Cantabri, solerti in expugnandis Urbibus arte clarissimi, Gonsalvus Ferdinandus, Lodovici filius, Magni Gonsalvi Suessiae Principis nepos, Ducem Gallorum partes secu∣tum, pro Sepulcri munere honestavit. Hoc in se habet virtus ut vel in hoste sit admirabilis. Paul Jovius in Elog. Alvarez Gomez Hist. l. 4.
  • Peter Nolasque, Founder of the Order for the Redemption of Captives, was a Frenchman, born in a place call'd the Mas des Saintes Pueles in Lauraguais, in the Diocess of St. Papoul in Languedoc, near Carcassonna. These Monks make a fourth Vow to imploy themselves for the deliverance of Christians. Peter died on Christmas Eve in 1256. Sylvester Marule in Mar Ocean Relig. Surita lib. 1. Jud. &c.
  • Peter d'Osina, a Spanish Professor of Divinity in the Uni∣versity of Salamanca, maintained in the Fifteenth Age, That Confession was an Humane Establishment, and no Divine In∣stitution; which was condemned as Heretical by Pope Six∣tus IV. Genebrand in Sixto IV.
  • Peter of Pavia Bishop of Florence in Italy in the XIth. Cen∣tury, was accused of Simony and Heresie by the Monks of the Monastery of St. Sauveur near Florence, who publish'd, That all the Benediction, and all the Sacraments he conferr'd, were so many Curses and Sacrileges, and thereupon, not only the Peo∣ple, but a great part of the Clergy withdrew 'emselves from the Bishop. Pope Alexander the IId. sent a Cardinal to appease the Tumult, but to no purpose; Duke Godfrey's threats to hang all the Monks if they did not retire to their Monastery prov'd more effectual; yet they did not desist to persecute their Bi∣shop, but deputed some of their Body to accuse him before the Pope and Bishops of the Lateran Council in 1063, which they did with that assurance, that to confirm their Depositions, they offered to go into a great Fire, which the Pope refus'd to suffer, and remanded 'em back to their Monastery. The Peo∣ple flock'd about 'em at their return, and pressing 'em to do what they had propos'd to the Pope to clear the doubt they had rais'd; one Peter Igneus is said to have cross'd the flames with∣out receiving the least damage; whereupon the Bishop be∣coming the reproach of all his Diocess, the Pope suspended him from the exercise of his Function untill this business should be fully examined; and upon a full hearing, no other proofs appearing of the guilt but this of the Fire, he was clear'd, and is said to have been afterwards a great Benefactor to this same Monastery that had persecuted him so much. Maim∣bourg.
  • Peter of Sicily lived in the Ninth Age: The Emperor Basili∣us the Macedonian sent him into Armenia, there to exchange some Prisoners, which was successfully perform'd. He was nine Months upon his Journey, and during that time, he com∣pos'd an History of the Heresie of the Manichaeans in Greek. Father Sirmondus has translated some of it, which Cardinal Baro∣nius has inserted in his Annals. The same Father having after∣wards found it entire in the Library of the Vatican, took a Copy of it, which he sent to Mark Velser at Ausburg; and this same gave that History to Father Matthew Raderus upon condi∣tion he would put it into Latin; which he immediately per∣formed, and which we have in the Jesuits Library, by the Title of Historia de varia & stolida Manichaeorum Haeresi. Peter speaks of it in the end of his Embassie. Le Mire in auct. &c.
  • Peter (Thomas) titular Patriarch of Constantinople, Arch∣bishop of Candia, &c. was born in the Diocess of Salart in Languedoc, in a Village called Sale••. He was a Carmelite, and

• ...
  • imploy'd upon divers important occasions by the Popes Cle∣ment VI. Innocent VI. and Urban V. He died of a wound he received before Alexandria when it was besieged by the Christi∣ans in 1366.
• * Peterborough or Peterburg, a City in Northamptonshire, the Bishop whereof is subordinate to the Archbishop of Canter∣bury. It is seated on the River Nine in the N. E. parts of the County bordering upon Cambridge and Huntingtonshires, there being a Bridge over the River which leads into this last, but it's of no great account for Trade, Health or Delight. Its Cathedral was first an Abby-Church, founded by the Mercian King Wolphere, and dedicated to St. Peter; which being ruin'd by the Danes, was restor'd and greatly improv'd by Ethelwold Bishop of Winchester, with the help of King Edgar and Adulph his Chancellor, who became Abbot thereof. Thus it conti∣nued an Abby-Church till King Henry the VIIIth. made the Town a Bishop's See, and the Church a Cathedral, with a Chapter consisting of a Dean and six Prebendaries; and whereas it was formerly in the Diocess of Lincoln, it is become a Diocess of it self, containing the Counties of Northampton and Rutland, and in both are 293 Parishes, whereof 91 are Impropriate. It has but one Archdeacon, which is intituled of Northampton; is va∣lued in the King's Books at 414 l. 19 s. 11 d. the Clergy paying for their Tenth 520 l. 16 s. 8 d. Since this Town became a City it was dignified with the Title of an Earldom in the per∣son of John Lord Mordant, created Earl of Peterborough by King Charles I. An. 1627, from whom the Title is devolv'd upon his Son Henry Mordant, the present Earl of Peterborough. This Town is 62 miles from London. The Western front of the Ca∣thedral excells all in England for Stateliness and Columel Work.
• * Petersfield, a Market and Borough Town of Finch Dean Hundred in Hampshire. It is 45 miles from London.
• * Peterson (Lawrence) Secretary and Confident to Gustavus A∣dolphus before he was King of the Swedes; afterwards his prin∣cipal Secretary and Minister of State, who after he had fre∣quented the Universities of Saxony, which were all Lutheran, returned into Swedeland with an Intention to quit the Romish Religion, whenever he should find a favourable opportunity. In the mean time he acquired so much Reputation by his Wit, and the excellent Endownments Nature bestowed upon him, and which he had perfected by his Studies, that Gustavus made choice of him for his Secretary, and entrusted him with all his Designs; and when he got upon the Throne, he conferr'd upon him the Honour of principal Secretary, and Minister of State, and made use of him and his Brother Olaus Peterson for the establishment of Lutheranism.
• Peter-Warradin. See Petro-Waradin.
• * Peterton; there are two Towns of this name in Somerset∣shire, the one called North, and the other Patherton, which last is a Market Town.
• Petilian, a Donatist Bishop of Cirtha in Africa, about the beginning of the Fifth Age. He was accustomed to plead at the Bar, which gained him much Reputation. He was the chief of the Donatists in that famous Conference with the Or∣thodox, where St. Augustin was present in 411, and is charged with maintaining, That those who kill themselves for sin are true Martyrs. Baronius.
• Petit (John) a famous Doctor of the University of Paris much esteemed in the beginning of the Fifteenth Age. He had great Knowledge, and acquired much Reputation among the great Men of his time; but the complaisance he had for the House of Burgundy disgrac'd him; for it engaged him to justify in express terms the execrable Parricide committed upon the person of Lew∣is of France, Duke of Orleans, only Brother to Charles the VIth. by the Duke of Burgundy's order, which Book was entitled, The Justification of the Duke of Burgundy. Gerard de Montagne, Bi∣shop of Paris condemn'd the propositions contain'd therein as Heretical, November 23. 1414, and caused it to be burnt on the 25th of February following, the Author being already dead, and his Book run the same fate in the Council of Constance in 1415, to which the Duke of Burgundy's Advocates had ap∣pealed from the said Bishop of Paris. Hist. of the University of Paris, &c.
• Petit (Peter) a Parisian, commenced Doctor of Physick at Montpelier, was famous for his Learning in this Age; and tho he was a Physician, yet he applyed himself very much to other Sciences, and was particularly excellent for Latin Poetry, and in the knowledge of History and Philosophy, of which we have several Treatises of his composing, viz, the First, Of the motion of Animals: the second, Of Tears; the third, Of Light: He writ also two Pieces in Physick, one whereof is concerning The Nourishment to be had from Water, and the other, which has not yet been made publick, is a new Translation of Areteus, with very large Remarks upon it. We have a curious Collecti∣on of his Poems which he caused to be Printed in 1683, de∣dicated to the late M. Nicholai, first President of the Chamber of Accompts, in the beginning whereof is a most curious Dis∣course concerning Poetick Fury; since which, he has set forth some other smaller Poems, as upon Tea, Litigious Pleadings, &c. Besides these, he has composed a Treatise of the Amazons, ano∣ther of the Sybils, and Miscellaneous Observations divided into four Books, wherein he hath restor'd several passages that seem∣ed to be lost, and explained many others which were never understood before. This Volume was printed at Utrecht in 1682, and a second Part of the same, fit for the Press, was found in his Closet after his death, which happened Decem∣ber 12. 1687, aged about 71 years. There are other curious things which his Heirs have in their Hands, concerning the Mind of Man, the Anthropophagi, the famous Nepentes in Homer, Barida and the Nymphs, &c. Monsieur Monnoye made his Epi∣taph thus;

  Par tribus unus eram, Medicus, Vatesque, Sophusque, Unus & aetatem dignus obire trium. Par tribus at quamvis fuerim, mihi vix tamen eheu! Unius aetatem fata dedere viri. Memoirs du tems.

• Petolio (M. Antony) a Lawyer of Italy, was a Man of great Parts, who notwithstanding was forc'd to be Corrector in a Printing-house to get his livelihood. Pope Urban VIII. who had known his Merit, since he was Cardinal, gave him some relief, and bestowed upon him some good imployment; but he had so great an Inclination for Learning, that he applyed himself to Writing instead of laying hold on so proper an oc∣casion to raise his Fortune, so that he gathered together no Wealth, but yet left behind him several Books of value, the principal whereof are De Exarchia Principis, that is, The duty of a Prince towards his Subjects; Isarchon Principis, i. e. the duty of a Prince towards himself; Political Commentaries, and, An Abridgement of the Constitutions of Popes, in thirteen Books, besides several other things; as some Observations on the Ter∣restrial Paradise, &c.
• Petra, Lat Petra deserti, Cyriacopolis, Mons Regalis, a City of Arabia Petraea, Capital thereof, and an Archbishop's See under the Patriarch of Jerusalem, but formerly under that of Alexan∣dria. It's called Herac now, according to the most receiv'd Opinion, or Krach de Montreal. There are other Cities of this Name in Macedonia, Sicily, and elsewhere. Pliny lib. 6. c. 28. Strabo l. 16. Ptolomy, &c.
• Petrarquus or Petrarchus (Francis) the finest Wit of his Age, was an Italian, born at Arezzo, July 20. 1304. His Relations retir'd to Avignon when the Popes resided there, and Petrarquus was sent to Carpentras, where, for the space of four years he learnt Grammar, Rhetorick and Logick; went afterwards to Montpe∣lier, where he spent four years more in the study of the Law; and three at Cologne. At the age of 22 he came to Avignon. It's confess'd by him, That his youthfull fancy made him desirous to see France, and Germany, and Rome also; but afterwards he retir'd to Vaucluse, a place near unto Avignon, where he came to know Laura, whom he loved, and whom he hath so much celebrated in his Writings. He affirms, this solitary place charm'd him so much, that he resolv'd to stay there, and sent for his Books in order to it; and here he composed, or at least wise begun and studied all his Works: The Prospect of the place, said he, made me write my Bucolicks, which is a Rural Piece, and two Books of a solitary life, which I have dedicated to M. the Bishop of Cavaillon, afterwards a Cardinal, who always lov'd me, not only as a Pastor but Brother. Walk∣ing one day between the Mountains, I resolv'd to make an He∣roick Poem in honour of Scipio the Great, whose name seem'd to me less illustrious than his Imploys. I then composed my Africa, which is look'd upon as an accomplished Piece, how imperfect soever it may seem to be. Petrarch adds Moreover, That having on the same day receiv'd Letters from the Senate of Rome, and the Chancellor of the University of Paris, wherein they desired him to go and receive the Crown of Poetry upon those two Theatres of the world, he did by the advice of one of his Friends of the House of Colonna, preferr Rome before Paris: He went by the way of Naples, and was nobly receiv'd there by King Robert the Good, who desired him to dedicate his Poem of Africa to him, and afterwards was crowned Poet at Rome. All the Princes and great Men of his time had an esteem for him; as the Popes, Emperors, King of France, Re∣publick of Venice, &c. and gave demonstrations of it to him on divers occasions. He confess'd himself much oblig'd to the Lords Colonna and Corregio, these two got him made Arch∣deacon of Parma: He refused several Bishopricks, and the death of Laura rendering his return into France in a manner unsupportable to him, he withdrew into Italy, and after ha∣ving sojourned at Verona, Parma, Padua, Venice and Milan, where the Viscount Galeazo made him Councellor of State, he stay'd at Padua and had a Prebendship conferr'd upon him; he bought an House in a place call'd Arqua, and lived there five years with Asserigno his good Friend. There it was he re∣ceiv'd a favour he had formerly much laboured for, without being able to obtain it; for the Florentines sent to him Bocace with Authentick Letters, wherein were contain'd the restituti∣on of all his Father's Goods, and the recalling of his Person, but it was no long time that they cou'd enjoy so great a Man. He died a few years after he had finished his Treatises of Philoso∣phy, and his Poems, in 1374. It's said, the Pope promised to make him a Cardinal if he would prostitute his Sister to him, and that he generously rejected the offer, and inveigh'd against the Lives of the Clergy, and the disorders that crept into the Church, as may be seen where his Works are entire and not mutilated. Pogg. Florence Hist. de Avar. Bocace Praef. Ge∣neal. & alibi Volatteran l. 21. Antrop. James de Bergame l. 13. Chron. Suppl. &c.

• * Petre (William) Son of John Petre of Torbigan in Com. De∣von, had his Education at Exeter College in Oxford, where ha∣ving taken his Degree of Doctor of Law, he grew so eminent in that Profession, that King Henry VIII. imploy'd him in divers important Affairs, especially in what conduced to the Dissolution of the Religious Houses, being with some others put in Commis∣sion by Cromwell to repair unto all Monasteries, and to make enquiry into the Government and Behaviour of the Votaries of both Sexes, and for his Service herein had several parcels of Church Lands given him, and in 35 H. VIII. was made one of the principal Secretaries of State. He was afterwards nam'd by that King to be one of the Council to young Edward his Son and Successor. He was in no less esteem with the young Prince, being in the third Year of his Reign constituted Trea∣surer of the Court of First Fruits for Life. Queen Mary con∣tinued him one of her principal Secretaries of State, and made him Chancellor of the Garter. Queen Elizabeth made choice of him for one of her Privy Council, having thus rais'd to him∣self an ample Fortune, he became a good Benefactor to Exeter College in Oxford; built an Alms-house in the Parish of Inger∣stone for twenty poor people, with Allowance to every one of 'em two pence a day, a Winter Gown, and two load of Wood, and among 'em all, feeding for six Kine Winter and Summer; also a Chaplain to read Service to 'em daily. He died in 1572, 15 Eliz. His onely Son John was Knighted in 18 Eliz. and by Letters Patent, bearing date 21 Julii, 1 Jac. I. advanced to the Dignity of Baron of this Realm, by the name of Lord Petre of Writtle in Com. Essex. He left Issue, three Sons by Mary his Wife, Daughter of Sir Edward Knight. William the eldest succeeded him in his Honour, who, by Catharine, second Daughter to Edward Earl of Worcester, had Issue seven Sons, whereof Robert the eldest succeeded him, and married Mary, Daughter to Edward Viscount Mountague, by whom he had three Sons, William, John, and Thomas; and two Daughters, Mary and Dorothy. William, now Lord Petre, first married Eli∣zabeth, Daughter of John Earl Rivers, and secondly, Bridget Daughter of John Pincheon of Writtle in Com. Essex. Dugd. Baron.
• Petri (Suffridus) born at Lewarden, a City of Friezland, was an Historian, Poet and Orator, and learned in the Latin and Greek Tongues. He taught first at Erford in Thuringia, after the decease of Eobanus Hessus, whom he succeeded. He was Li∣brary-keeper and Secretary to Cardinal Granville, but being weary of a Court-life, he retir'd to Louvain, where for some time he explained the Greek Authors: He was afterwards in∣vited to Cologne, and honoured with the charge of Law-profes∣sor, and with that of Historiographer to the States of Friezland. He died in the year 1597, aged about 70: his principal Works are, De Origine Frisiorum; Continuatio Chronici Episcoporum Ʋltra∣jectensium, & Comitum Hollandiae; Notae in Eusebium, Sozomenum, &c. Athenagorae Apologia pro Christianis Latine reddita cum Scho∣liis, &c. Thuan. Hist. Aubert le Mire. Valerius Andr. Bibl. Belg.
• Petrilow, Peotrow, Paterkaw, Pieterkow, Lat. Petrico∣via, a City of Lower Poland in the Palatinate of Sirad, where is held a Parliament, that for the space of six Months in the Winter, determines and judges of the Affairs of the Nobles It stands within seven Leagues of Sirad, and was almost all burnt in 1640. The Kings of Poland had a Palace near Petri∣kow called Bugai, which is now ruin'd. The Prelates of Poland celebrated a Council here in 1412, where it was ordered, That the Ordinances of the ancient Synods of Gnesna should be reduced into one Volume, which was executed and confirmed by Pope Martin V. in 1417.
• * Petrina, a strong Castle in Croatia, seated upon a River of the same name, which falls into the River Kulp, eight miles from Zagarab or Agram, a Town in Sclavonia. It was once in the Hands of the Turks, but retaken by the Germans, and is now in the Emperor's possession.
• Petro Aretino, born at Arezzo in Tuscany, lived in the Six∣teenth Age: He was of great Parts, but of a mean Extract: He believed he might attain to that by his Qualifications which Fortune had refused him, and indeed he was not mistaken; but he accomplish'd his designs by extraordinary ways; which was in writing of Satyrs, and criticizing upon the Books of the Learned, and the Actions of the greatest Men. His Writings are ingenious, and his Poetry delicate. In the mean time Are∣tino being retir'd to Venice, extended his Satyr even to the acti∣ons of Sovereigns, and had the Title of The Scourge of Princes; which was the reason that the Emperor Charles V. Francis I. the Princes of Italy, several Cardinals, and divers great Perso∣nages purchased his Friendship by considerable Presents, whe∣ther it was that they feared the Satyr of this bitter Man, or that they lov'd his manner of writing. This good Fortune ren∣der'd him so insolent, that he caused a Medal to be made, whereon were these words on one side, Il divino Aretino, and upon the reverse he was set upon a Throne receiving Presents from the Prince Envoys, with these words, Il principi tributa∣ti da' Popoli, tributano il servidor loro; but the blows he re∣ceiv'd from some Italian Lords, and the Reputation of Nicho∣las Franco, his Adversary, made him a little more humble. The Church of Rome forbad the reading of his impious and scurrillous Books, and especially his Letters, Dialogues and Reasonings, &c. About the end of his life he composed under the name, of Partenio Etiro, which is an Anagram of his own name, some Paraphrases upon the Penitential Psalms; the Life of the Holy Vir∣gin; Thomas Aquinas, &c. He died at Venice, where he was buried in St. Luke's Church. His Epitaph in Italian thus;

  Qui giace l'Aretin Poeta Tosco, Che d'ognun disse malo, che di dio Scusandosi col, dir' jo no'l conosco.

  In Latin;

  Condit Aretini Cineres lapis isto Sepultos, Mortales atro qui sale perfricuit. Intactus Deus est illi, causamque rogatus, Hanc dedit ille, inquit, Non mihi notus erat.

• ...

  Petronius (C. or F. Arbiter) liv'd in the time of Nero, and had a great share in the favour of that Prince. Several think him to be the same mentioned by Tacitus in the sixteenth Book of his Annals, of whom he speaks thus; He was a Voluptuary, who gave himself up to sleep all the Day, and spent the Night in Pleasures and Business; and as other Men have made themselves famous by their Industry, he gained his repute from his Idleness; however he did not pass for a Prodigal, but for a Man who knew how to spend his Estate, and had a delicate Palate. All his Words and Actions were so much the more a∣greeable, because they manifested I know not what Freedom and Ingenuity, and appear'd to be spoken with a kind of pleasing neglect; however, as he had been Proconsul of Bithynia, and afterwards Consul, he shewed himself capable of greater Im∣ploys, and grew Voluptuous, either through his own Inclinati∣ons, or designedly, because that his Prince lov'd Debauchery: He was made one of his chief Confidents, and as it were, the In∣tendant of his Pleasures; for Nero found nothing agreeable or delicious but what Petronius approv'd of. He adds, That hence arose the envy of Tigellinus, another Favourite of Nero, against his Rival, who surpassed him in the Science of Voluptuousness, which made him accuse him of having a hand in a Conspira∣cy against the Emperor; for which he was seiz'd, and being adjudged to die, he caused his Veins from time to time to be opened and shut again, entertaining himself the while with his Friends with Poems, and pleasant Verses. He set forth the Debauches of the Prince under borrowed names, and after having sealed up the Book with his own hand, sent it to Nero. We have a Satyr of his, and some Verses, both the one and the other being full of fulsome stuff, but the Latin is so pure, that Petronius has thence been called, Autor purissimae impurita∣tis. It's added by Pliny, That at his death he broke a Vessel that had cost three hundred Sesterces, for fear least Nero should make use of it to adorn his Cup-board. He died about the year 66. The Family of the Petronii was very illustrious at Rome, and the Turpilians, Mamertins, Septimians, Volusians, &c. Roman Consuls descended from this Family. We have also among the Works of Petronius some Pieces of P. Petronius the Rhetorician, of a Grammarian, of another surnamed the Indi∣an, of Petronius Antigenidus, of Pesaro, of C. Petronius Hilarius of the same City; of Petronius Apollodorus grand Priest of the Pagans at Rome, &c. but these Authors are not well known. It's to be observed, That this is not the same with Petronius Go∣vernour of Syria, whom Caligula sent to put his Statue in the Temple of Jerusalem. Joseph. l. 18. Antiq Judaic. Tacitus l. 16. Annal. Pliny Hist. Nat. l. 37. c. 2. Fulgentius lib. 1. Mith. &c.

  A little while ago there was found some fragments of Petro∣nius Arbiter at Traou a City of Dalmatia in the Archbishoprick of Spalatro, in a Manuscript in Folio, two Fingers thick, con∣taining several Treatises written upon very substantial Paper. The Poets, Catullus, Tibullus and Propertius are in the begin∣ning of it, and not Horace, as an Author has said in the Pre∣face printed at Padua. Petronius's Work follows written with the same hand, and manner as we have it in the Editions; af∣ter which may be seen a Piece entitled, Fragmentum ••etronii Arbitri ex libro decimo-quinto & sexto-decimo, wherein is contain∣ed the Supper of Trimalcion as it hath been since printed accord∣ing to the Original. De Salas the Spaniard, who hath commented upon this Author, makes mention of a Fifteenth and Sixteenth Book, but does not say where he has seen them. This Original is every where very legible, and the beginning of the Chapters and Poems are in Blue and Red Characters: Those who know it make no doubt of its Antiquity, being dated thus (1423, 20 November.) This Manuscript has made a great noise among the Learned. It was at first supposed to be a spurious piece, and the product of the fancy of some Ingenious Man, who had imitated the Style of Petronius. M. Valois was one of those that suspected it, but M. Lucius, and the Abbot Gradi of Rome believe it to be true. Reinesius commented upon this Manu∣script, not daring to say any thing concerning its Antiquity. Doctor Statilius keeps it in his Library at Traou, where you may easily discover, by the Eye, that it is no forged piece. J. Spon. Journey into Italy, &c. 1675.

• * Petro-Waradin, Lat. Acuminium, Petro-Varodinum, a Town in Sclavonia, called by the Inhabitants Petrowar, by the Ger∣mans Peter-Wardein, situate on the Danube, between the Save and Drave, 6 Hungarian miles from Belgrade to the N. W. and about 12 from Esseck to the S. This place has been very fa∣mous during the present War: The Turks made it their com∣mon passage into Upper Hungary, after the Emperor's Forces had

• made 'emselves Masters of Buda, and for that purpose kept a Bridge of Boats over the Danube here; the Revolt and Muti∣ny against the Prime Visier, after the Battle of Mohatz, hap∣pened here, whereby that General, in 1687, was forc'd to fly for his life to Belgrade, and thence to Constantinople. It has been since taken and retaken by both parties. Its Fortifications blown up by the Imperialists in 1688, and the Town quite burnt down by the Turks a little after: But the Emperor fortifies it now, and intends to make it a place of great strength.
• Petus (Caesennius) a Roman Captain whom Nero sent into Armenia instead of Corbulon; he took such ill measures, that he was hem'd in in the Enemies Country, and for fear, con∣cluded a very dishonourable Peace with them. Nero receiv'd him in a way of derision, and said, That he might assure him∣self immediately of his Pardon, because he was so subject to fear, that he was concern'd least the dread of punishemnt should make him sick. Some Authors think, that this Caesennius Petus is the same which Vespasian sent Governour into Syria. Tacitus l. 15. Annal. Joseph. de Bel. Jud. l. 7. c. 21.
• Petus (Thrasea) a Senator and Stoical Philosopher, was a native of Padua, and writ the Life of Cato of Utica. The Ancients speak very often of his Learning and Honesty. Nero sentenc'd him to die, and in his person destroy'd Vertue it self, as Tacitus says. He was so courageous, that he durst oppose the Consul Marcellus, who pass'd sentence of death upon a Pre∣tor unjustly accused of High Treason; and this boldness of Thrasea broke the Silence and Patience of several others who durst not contradict the Consul; which was a means to save the Pretor, whom Nero design'd to die. Tacitus l. 14. Annal. Dion lib. 60. Pliny, l. 8. Ep. 22. &c.
• * Petworth, a Market-Town of Arundel Rape, in the West of Sussex, graced with a stately House formerly belonging to the Earls of Northumberland, and now, by marriage, to the Duke of Somerset.
• * Petzorcke, Lat. Petzora, a Province in the North of Mus∣covy towards the Frozen Ocean, having its principal Town and a River of the same name. The River falls into the White Sea by six great Mouths, between Pastejezero, a Town and Castle, and Ziemmipoea a ridge of Mountains.
• Peucer (Gaspar) a German, Physician and Mathematician, born in Lusatia, in 1525; was very Learned, and a great friend of Melancton's, who gave him one of his Daughters nam'd Magdalene in marriage in 1550. He printed in 1565, at Wi∣temberg, a Fifth Book of the Chronicle of Carion. He writ se∣veral other things, as, Elementa Doctrinae de circulis coelestibus; De dimensione terrae, &c. The Elector of Saxony held him a long time in Prison. He departed this life September 25. 1602, aged 78. Melchior Adam in vit. Ger. Medic. Camerarius in vit. Melanct. &c.
• * Pevensey, a Town which gives name to one of the six Rapes or Divisions of Sussex, and to its adjoyning Haven, hence called Pevensey-Haven. The Town stands upon a small River within a mile of its fall into the Sea; of chief note for being the place where William the Conqueror landed from Nor∣mandy with a Fleet of about 900 Ships.
• Peutinger (Conrad) a Lawyer of Augsbourg much esteem'd for his Knowledge. He died December 28. 1547, aged 82. He writ Sermones Convivales; De Gentium Quarundam emigratione Epitome; De Fortuna, &c. He recovered and printed the an∣cient Maps of the Roman Empire. Eras. in Epist. Crusius in Annal Sueviae Gesner, &c.

• Pfeullendorft, an Imperial City of Germany in the little Country of Hegow in Swabia, situated upon the River Cell, between Constance and Tubinga.
• * Pfoztreim, a small City of Germany in the Circle of Swa∣bia and Marquisate of Baden. It was taken by the French in 1691, and stands on the River Entz and Nagold, 17 miles S. of Phillipsburgh, and 27. N. E. of Baden.

• Phaeton, was a Prince of the Ligurians, a great Astrologer, who principally apply'd himself to Study the course of the Sun. In his time Italy was so much incommmoded on the side of the Po with extraordinary heats, that the Earth became dry and barren for many years, from which event Ovid drew that fa∣mous Fable in his second Book of Metamorphosis. Torniel, Sa∣lian, Sponde, and others who adhere to the Calculation of Eu∣sebius, say, this happened An. Mund. 2530. Eusebius in Chron. Ovid l. 2. Metam. Fab. 1.
• Phaetusa, one of the Haeliades and Sister of Phaeton. The Poets say, That while she was lamenting the destiny of her Brother she was changed into a Poplar-tree. Ovid l. 2. Metam. Fab. 2.
• Phainus, an ancient Astronomer, very famous, born at Elis in Greece, was the first that observed the time of the Sol∣stice from the top of Mount Sycabete, near unto Athens, where he took his observations on the course of the Stars. Meton, a∣nother famous Astronomer was his Scholar. Theophrastus lib. de Significat. Tempest.
• Phalantus of Lacedaemon, the Son of Aracus, who being at the Siege of Messina a City of Peloponnesus; and seeing the Lace∣d••emonian Army that had sworn to take Messina, or perish before it, diminish extreamly, and that in the mean time the Lacedae∣monian Women brought forth no more Children, advised, That the Youth that were come into the Camp after this Oath, should return to Sparta, and have leave to lie with the Wives of those who remain'd in the Camp. This Council was fol∣lowed, and the Children that were born were called Partheni∣ans, who afterwards, in the nineteenth Olympiad, came under the conduct of the same Phalantus into Italy, and made them∣selves Masters of Tarentum. Pausanias in Messin. Justin l. 13. Eus. in Chron.
• * Phalanx, an Athenian who learn'd the art of War of Pallas at the same time, when she taught his Sister Arachne to sow and weave. Phalanx having committed Incest with his Sister, Pallas was so enrag'd, that she turned both into Vipers; and for further punishment, ordered that the young ones should eat their way through their dams Bowels.
• Phalaris, a Tyrant of Agrigentum, or Gergenti, in Sicily, made himself Master of that City in the second year of the 52d. Olympiad, or the 30th. according to others, and main∣tained it for sixteen years. He was very cruel. We have still remaining some Letters of Abaris to this Tyrant, and his An∣swers. Lilio Giraldi thinks these Pieces were invented by Luci∣an. Amongst the several Instruments of Torment that he cau∣sed to be contrived, there was a Bull of Brass, in which People being cast, and a Fire plac'd under, they bellowed like Oxen. The Artist demanding a great Reward for his Invention was put in it himself to try the first Experiment. The People at length, unable to bear any longer with Phalaris his Cruelties, sei∣zed him, and put him into his beloved Bull, where he was burnt alive. Lucian. Dial. 3. de Poet. Euseb. in Chron. Justin. &c. Vid. Perillus.
• Phaltzbourg, or Phealtzbourg, a City of Lorrain, formerly very considerable, with the Title of a Principality, situated at the Foot of the Mountains, upon the Frontiers of Alsatia, 7 or 8 Leagues from Strasbourg.
• Pharaoh, a Name common to all the Kings of Egypt since Amasis, whom others call Amosis, or Themosis, and signifies a King in the ancient Language of the Egyptians, according to Josephus. Some say this word imports as much as a Crocodile, which was one of the Gods of those People. In the Coptick Language Phi-ouro still signifies King. And this Name might have been corrupted from Pharaoh. There are ten Pharaohs men∣tioned in Scripture. The first was in the time of Abraham, Gen. 12. The second in the time of Joseph, who interpreted the Dreams of Pharaoh, Gen. 41. The third, who ill requited the Services of Joseph, and evil entreated the Israelites, Exod. 1. The fourth to whom Moses and Aaron were sent, and who was drow∣ned in the Red-sea, Exod. 14. The fifth, Pharaoh mentioned in Holy-writ, reigned in the time of David. The sixth was Fa∣ther-in-law to Salomon, or, according to some, the same with the former. The seventh was Pharaoh-Shishach, 2 Chron. 11. & 14. The eighth, Pharaoh Sua, or So, 2 Kings 17. The ninth, Necao, or Necho, 2 Kings 27. The tenth, Hophzah, or Vaphres, Jerem. 37. It's very hard to know the true Names of these Pharaohs, because the Egyptian History is very much confused. And to say nothing but of the Pharaoh that was drowned in the Red-sea, Calvisius saith it was Orus; others, the Amosis of Cle∣ment Alexandrinus, or the Bechoris of Manethon. This Pharaoh is called Cenchres by Eusebius, Secmosis by Philo, Amenophis by Usher, Ramesses by some others, and Acherres by Scaliger. Chev∣reau, Histoire du Monde.
• Phare, or Fare, is an high Tower, built upon some Point of Land that jets out into the Sea, and where in the night time a Light is kept for a Signal to Ships that draw near it. There have been some of these Phares that have been esteemed won∣drous Works, as was that of Alexandria in Egypt, and that now called the Fare of Messina in Sicily, the Mole of Genoa, the Tower of Cordovan, at the mouth of the Garonne, in Guienne; and the Phanarion, at the mouth of the Streight of Constanti∣nople.
• Phares, a City of Little-Achaia, a Province of Peloponnesus, in Greece, famous for the Oracles delivered there by a Statue of Mercury, in the Market-place, before that of the Goddess Vesta. Those who went to consult the Oracle, first burnt Incense in Honour of Vesta, afterwards went to put Oil in the little Lamps of Brass that were at the Foot of Mercury's Statue; and having lighted them, they made their Offering of a Piece of the Country money, which they threw upon the Altar. Af∣ter which, when they had declared their Requests, and ap∣plied their Ears to the Statue, they withdrew, stopping them with their hands till they got out of the Place, and then put off their hands, and took the first words which they heard for the Oracle's Answer. It's said the Egyptians used the same Ceremony towards their God Serapis. Pausanias in Achaicis.
• Pharisees, as the Name imports, was a Sect that rose in Ju∣daea, a long time before the Birth of Christ. St. Jerom, who speaks hereof in his Relation of the Nazarenes, saith, that his Authors were Sammai and Hillel. Those of this Sect fasted the second and fifth day of the Week; they put Thorns at the bot∣tom of their Robes, that they might prick their Legs as they went along; they lay upon Boards covered with Flint-stones, and tied thick Cords about their Wast; but these Mortificati∣ons were neither kept by all, nor always. They paid Tithes as the Law prescribed, and gave the thirtieth and fiftieth part of their Fruits; adding voluntary Sacrifices to those that were commanded, and shewing themselves very exact in performing

• their Vows. But Pride spoiled all their Actions, because they had no other care nor end than to gain the affections of the People, and the reputation of being Saints. And in this manner they grew so potent that the last Kings of the Jews were afraid to suppress them; and were often forced to make use of them for their own support. They coveted the chief Seats in Feasts and As∣semblies, that they might pass for infallible Masters and the sincerest Doctors of the Law, which they had basely corrupted by their Traditions. As to their Doctrine, they attributed the Event of all things to Destiny, although they endeavoured to make the Liberty of the Actions of Man's Will accord there∣with. They believed with Pythagoras the Transmigration of Souls; especially those of such as were Persons of Wealth, esteeming the rest to be always in Torments. In Judicial Astro∣logy they followed all the Opinions of the Gentiles. And Saint Epiphanius adds, That they had translated the Greek Names of this Art, which signified the Stars and Signs of the Zodiack, into Hebrew Names. Josephus, l. 18. Ant. c. 1. l. 2. De Bello, c. 12. St. Jerom, in cap. 8. Isai.
• Pharmacusa, a little Island in the Egaean-sea, towards Ioni∣um, a Province of Asia Minor. Caesar was taken by Pirates, and King Attalus was killed there. It's called at this day Fermaco. Pliny, Suetonius, Baudrand.
• Pharnabazus, Governor in Asia, and General of the Ar∣mies of Darius and Artaxerxes, Kings of Persia, made War up∣on the Athenians, and succoured those of Lacedaemonia, in the 341 of Rome. But he fell out with them in 354, and besieged the City of Cumes in vain. In 380 of Rome he entred into Egypt, by the mouths of the River Nile; but this Design succeeded not. So that he was obliged to return without doing any thing. Thu∣cydides, Xenophon, Diodorus Siculus, &c.
• Pharnacus, the Son of Mithridates, King of Pontus, caused the Army to revolt against his Father, who killed himself out of Despair, in the 691 year of Rome. He afterwards took Pom∣pey's part. And Caesar having pacified Egypt, subdued him in 707, with so much celerity, that he wrote to his Friends, Veni, vidi, vici. This Prince ought not to be confounded with Phar∣nacus, King of Cappadocia. Appian. de Bell. Mith. Vel. Paterc. l. 2. Florus, l. 3. Dion. Suetonius, Riccioli Chron. Refor. l. 5. c. 9. n. 5.
• Pharos, a little Island at the mouth of the Port of Alexan∣dria in Egypt, which is now joined to that City by a long Dike. Ammianus Marcellinus, l. 22. saith, that this Pharos was seven Furlongs from Alexandria. Alexander the Great essayed to build a City there, but could not, the place being too streight; and so he built Alexandria over against it, on the main Land. After this, there was erected in this Island an high and stately Tower, which anciently passed for one of the Won∣ders of the World. It was Ptolomy Philadelphus that caused it to be built at his coming to the Crown, in the 124th. Olympi∣ad, and the 470th. of Rome. He spent 800 Talents upon it, and made use of Sostrates, the Gnidian, a famous Architect, for this Work. This Tower, which was called Pharos, according to the Name of the Island, served for a Signal by night to them that sailed upon those Coasts which are full of Rocks and Banks of Sand. Hence it is that the Name of Pharos was given to all such Towers where a Light is kept in the night-time on dangerous Coasts. A Comment upon Lucian printed at Amsterdam in 1689 testifies that that Tower was built square, and had the same Circumference as the Pyramids. And the Geography of Al-Edriz makes it to be three hundred Cubits high. And it's added, that the Light put on the top of this Tower in the night-time might be seen at Sea an hundred miles distance. Some Travellers report, that this prodigious Work was suppor∣ted by four Pillars of Glass, placed at the four Corners, which they could not see in the Ruins of this Edifice, for that the Turks have buried the base of the Pharos under ground. But they have taken this Report from an ancient Author, who speaking of the seven Wonders of the World, says, It is matter of astonishment, how they could make pieces of Glass so great and strong as to support so heavy a Mass. It may be Sostrates put these four Pillars for ornament to the four Corners, so as if the Tower was supported by them. But in stead of their being made of Glass, as reported, they were doubtless of some hard and transparent Stone, such as is a sort of Marble of Mem∣phis, and another Stone brought out of Aethiopia. The Fires lighted in these Pharos's appear sometimes at a distance like a Star, which deceives the Mariners, who by that Mistake take the wrong Course, and unfortunately run upon the Sands of Marmarica. Vide Sostrates.
• Pharsalia, a City of Thessaly, famous for the Battle won by Julius Caesar against Pompey the Great in the neighbouring Plains, in the 607th. year of Rome. It hath since been called Farsa, be∣ing a Bishop's-see under Larissa, and afterwards an Archbishop∣rick, under the Patriarch of Constantinople.
• Phasel, Fionda, a City of Pamphylia, or Lycia, with a Bishop∣rick under Mire; acknowledging Mopsus King of the Argives for its Founder. It was a Retreat for Pyrates, and the Inhabitants were so poor, that they could offer nothing but salted Fish in Sacrifice, whence the Proverb, Sacrificium Phaselitarum, & Sa∣crum sine fumo. Pliny, Ptolomy, &c.
• Phasis, a River of Mingrelia, or Colchis, which takes its Course towards part of Mount Caucasus, which lies to the East of this Country. The Turks call it Fachs, and the Natives Rione. It run∣neth through the City of Cotatis, the Capital of the Kingdom of Imeretus; and from thence passing on, dischargeth itself into the Black-sea, where its mouth is above half a League broad, and sixty Fathoms deep. In this River, towards the mouth of it, are several small Islands, which are very delightfull, all covered with Trees. In the biggest of which may be seen to∣wards the West part, the Ruins of a Cittadel which the Turks built there in 1578. Amurath the IIId. having undertaken to conquer the Northern and Eastern parts of the Black-sea, did in order to it get upon the Phasis with his Gallies; but the King of Imeretus laid Ambuscades for him in places where the River was narrowest; and so defeated the Sultan's Fleet. This Fortress of Phasis was taken in 1640 by the King of Imeretus; in conjunction with the Princes of Mingrelia and Guriel, and razed by him, carrying away five and twenty pieces of Can∣non that were there, and putting them into Cotatis. This River, near the beginning of its Course, is very rapid; but having got into the Plain, runs very gently, so as that one can scarce discern which way the Water moves. Its Waters do not mix with those of the Sea, and the reason is, that being lighter, they swim thereon. They are very good to drink, though they be muddy and of a leaden colour. Arrian saith, that for∣merly Ships took in Water at Phasis, as being of opinion, that that River was Sacred, or that they believed it was the best Water in the World. The same Arrian, and other Historians, say moreover, that there was a Temple dedicated to the God∣dess Rhea, in the Isle of Phasis; but there are now no Remains of it. Some affirm it was standing in the time of the Emperor Zeno, and that it was then consecrated to the Worship of the true God. Geographers place a City named Sebaste, at the mouth of the Phasis, but neither it nor the Ruins of any City are now to be seen there. Here are, conformable to the Relation of the Ancients, a great number of Pheasants, who take their Name from this River, the Neighbourhood of which they much frequent and delight in; the Banks of the Phasis are co∣vered with curious Trees, and frequented with Men, who fish for Sturgeons. Sir John Chardin saith, that the Chanel of this River is at its Fall into the Sea a mile and a half broad, and 60 Fathom deep. F. Lambert. Relation de la Mingrelia, dans le Re∣cuel de M. Thevenot. vol. 1. Sir John Chardin. Travels into Persia, in 1673.
• Phazael, was the Eldest Son of Antipater, and Brother of Herod the Great, King of Judaea. Antipater having made himself strong through the weakness of Hircanus, made Phazael, who was a prudent and moderate person, Governor of Jerusa∣lem in the 707th. of Rome; but being besieged in the Palace of that City by Antigonus and the Parthians whom he headed, they kept him Prisoner till the 715th. of Rome. In the mean time, as he feared not the death so much whereunto he was condem∣ned as the shame of receiving it at the hands of his Enemy; and as he could not kill himself, because he was held in Chains, he knocked his Head against the Stones. It's said Antigonus sent Physicians to him, who instead of using Medicines to cure, poisoned his wounds. Herod, his Brother, erected several Edifi∣ces to honour his memory, as a Tower in Jerusalem named Pha∣zael, and a City of the same Name in the Valley of Jericho. Joseph. l. 14. Ant. l. 16. cap. 9. & l. 1. de Bello.
• Phebadius, or Febadius, which those of that Country call St. Fiari, Bishop of Agen, lived in the fourth Age. He writ A Con∣futation of the Arian Confession of Faith, publish at Syrmich, which we have still in the Library of the Fathers. He presented him∣self afterwards, in 359, in the Council of Rimini, where, toge∣ther with Jervais of Tongres, he maintained the Catholick Faith. But the Arians surprized him, and the Love of peace and amity made him sign a Confession of Faith, which was Orthodox in appearance. He came afterwards to know his Error; disappro∣ved of what he had done; and testified by his retractation, that his design was to suppress Heresie, and far from subscribing to Errors. He was alive in 392, and very old, when St. Jerom reckons his Work among the other Treatises of the illustrious Men of the Church. So that hereby it appears, that he must have been at least fourty years a Bishop. He writ also some other Pieces which St. Jerom had not read, and are now lost. It's thought he presided at the Council of Valence, in 374. He appeared in the same quality at that of Saragosa, about the end of 380, and is there called Fitadus. We may moreover judge that it was he to whom St. Ambrose writ the 70th. Let∣ter. His Feast-day is celebrated at Agen. St. Jerom. de Script. Eccl. 108. Sulp. Sev. l. 2. Hist. Sacr. S. Martha, T. 11. Gall. Christ. Bolandus, &c.
• Phedima, the Daughter of Dotanes, a Persian Lord, was Wife of the true, and afterwards of the false, Smerdis Spanda∣batus, who said he was her Husband after he had murthered that King. But that Queen, instructed by her Father, obser∣ved him one night in his Sleep, and having found that he had no Ears, declared it to the Persian Princes, who discovering the Cheat by that Mark, killed him in his Palace. Herodotus, l. 3.
• Phedon, a Philosopher of Elis, was at first a Slave; but ha∣ving obtained his Freedom, he applied himself to the Study of Philosophy, and was the chief of the Eliack Sect. He wrot some Dialogues, and had Plistanes of Elis for his Successor. Di∣ogenes Laertius, l. 2. vitae Phil. Aul. Gell. l. 2. c. 18. Macrobius, l. 1. Saturn. l. 11. Hesychius, Suidas, &c.
• Phedon, a Citizen of Athens, whom the thirty Tyrants of that City put to death in a Feast, and his Daughters whom

• they would have compelled to dance naked in the Hall where the Feast was kept, threw themselves head-long into a Pit, to preserve their Chastity.
• Phedras, a Latin Poet, Augustus's Freeman, was born in Thrace; it was he that turned the Fables of Aesop into Iambick Verse, as he saies himself in the Preface to his Work which contains five Books.
• Phegeus, the Son of Inachus, first King of Argos, built the City of Phegea, and first divided Time, as some Authors say, into Months and Years. Suidas.
• Phemonoe, the first Prophetess in the Temple of Delphos; she invented Heroick Verses, in which she gave the Responses of the Oracle. Euseb. in Chron.
• Pheneus, a City of Arcadia, at the Foot of Mount Cellene, famous for having formerly disputed for Precedency with the City of Tegeum, the Capital of this Country; but Critolaus the Tegean confirms the Honour to his own City after that famous Combat wherein he vanquished Demostrates; near unto this City of Phencus there is a Lake whose Waters are wholesome in the day time, but very pernicious in the night. Critolaus.
• * Pheodor-oy, one of the Islands of Shetland belonging to Scotland, 7 miles in length, lying 8 m. from Yell, and about 7 from Vuist.
• Pheraulis, a certain poor Persian, who being enriched by Cyrus, was so uneasie under the Troubles which attended his Ri∣ches, that being desirous to enjoy his former Repose, he bestowed all his Riches upon one Saca, on condition that he should en∣tertain him moderately, as an ordinary Guest. Xenophon.
• Pherecydas, a Philosopher, born in the Island of Sciros, the Disciple of Pittacus and Master of Pythagoras, lived in the 55 Olympiad, and the 195 of Rome. Theopompus, alledged by Dioge∣nes Laertius, affirms he was the first that writ of the Nature of the Gods. It's observed also that he was well skilled in the Art of Di∣vination, that seeing a Ship upon the Sea, he foretold it should be cast away, and predicted an Earth-quake. He is said to have been the first who discovered Eclipses and the Periods of the Moon, &c.
• Pherenice, the Daughter of Diagoras, King of Rhodes, came in Man's habit to the Olympick Games, though there was a po∣sitive Law that threatned great Penalties upon either Maidens or Wives who should dare to disguise themselves at such so∣lemnities. She won the Prize in running, and her Son whom she brought along with her carryed away also a Crown. Then she discovered both her Sex and Quality, and was exempted from the rigor of the Law, because she was a Princess; and that both She and her Son had been Victorious. Pausan. in Eliac.
• Pheron, or Amenophis Pharaoh, King of Egypt, succeeded his Father, Sesostris. It's said that having out of Vanity shot an Arrow into the Nile, during its overflowing, he became blind thereupon, and continued so for ten years; but the Oracle in the City of Butta informed him he should recover his Sight, if he washed his Eyes in a Womans water, who had never known any other Man but her own Husband. He made a Tryal of it upon his Wife and several others, but to no purpose. But having found one whose Water cured him; he caused all the rest to be burnt; and then made very magnificent Oblations throughout all the Temples. Her. Euterpe, on l. 2.
• Phidias, an excellent Greek Statuary in the 88. Olympiad. He made the Statue of Minerva of Ivory, so much boasted of by the Ancients, and considered as the Master-piece of his Art. He put it in the Cittadel at Athens. Being afterwards expel∣led from that City, he retired into the Province of Elis, where he was killed after having finished Jupiter's Statue, which he put in the Temple of Olympia, where it passed for one of the Wonders of the World. Pausanias in Eliac.
• Phidolas, of Corinth, famous in History for the Adventure which befell him in the Olympick Games, for having fallen from his Horse, the Horse ceased not to pursue his Carreer; turned about at the End of the Race, and, as if he had known he had won the Victory, went and presented himself before the Masters of the Games as it were to demand the Prize. Whereupon the Eleans adjudged the Prize to Phidolas, notwith∣standing his misfortune, and gave him leave to erect a Statue for his Horse. Pausanias, l. 6.
• Phidon, King of Argos, Brother of Caranus first King of Ma∣cedonia, an Author cited by Eusebius upon the year 1217, con∣cerning Abraham, attributes to this Phidon the Invention of Weights and Measures. He joined himself with those of Pisa for the Celebration of the 8th. Olympiad, excluding those of Elis. Pausanias in Eliac.
• Philadelphia, an ancient City of Lydia, in Asia minor, now in the Province of Carasia, in Natolia, called by the Turks, Al∣lach-Scheyr, that is, The City of God. When they came to set upon this Country, the Inhabitants defended themselves most vigorously. And the Turks, to strike a Terror into them, be∣thought of making there an Intrenchment of a Wall of dead Mens bones mixt with Lime, which frightned them; where∣upon they surrendred, but made much better Conditions than their neighbours. They granted them four Churches, which they still have. There are seven or eight thousand Inhabitants in this City, of whom about two thousand are Christians. Spon. Voyage d' Italy, &c. in 1675.
• Phileas, Bishop of Thmuis, in Egypt, suffered Martyrdom during the Persecution of Dioclesian or Maximinian, about 302. He writ an excellent Lette••, as Eusebius reports, wherein he gives an account of the several sorts of Torments used a¦gainst Christians. The Cruelty of which must needs excite hor∣ror in those that read them. St. Jerom speaks of him as an Ec∣clesiastical Writer, who had writ a Book of the Praises of the Martyrs, and an Account of a Dispute which he had with a certain Judge who would have persuaded him to sacrifice to Idols. Euseb. l. 8. Hist. St. Jerom. de Script. Eccl. Nicephorus, l. 7. Hist. l. 9. Baronius, An. Ch. 302, &c.
• Philelphus (Francis) a Native of Tolentin, or according to others of Ancona, was a Philosopher, Poet and Orator, and lived in the fifteenth Age. He studied at Venice, and afterwards his Love to the Greek Tongue made him go to Constantinople, where he married Theodora Chrysolora, the Daughter of the Learned Emanuel Chrysolora. The Emperor John Paleologus sent him to Pope Eugenius IVth. to implore his Assistance a∣gainst the Turks. He died at Bolonia, about 1471. The Works which we have of this great Man are, Eatiphron de Pietate, de Morali Disciplina, l. 8. Vita Nicholai Papae Quinti. L. 2. de Di∣versitate Legum. Sphorciadarum versu heroico, l. 9. Satyrarum Li. 10. De Jocis & Seriis Lib. 6. and several others; besides divers Translations. He was very rigid as to the Laws of Gram∣mar, of which he made a great account. One day disputing with a Grecian called Timothy, they differed about one Syllable, and agreed that he who had the better, should have power to dispose of the others Beard. Philelphus won, and Timothy offe∣red him a Sum of money to redeem his Beard, which Philel∣phus, though poor, would not take, but cut off his Beard. Tri∣themius de Script. Eccl. Paulus Jovius.
• Philemon, a Comick Greek Poet, the Son of Damon, lived in the 480 of Rome, was contemporary with Alexander, whom he often overcame. He is said to have laughed to death at see∣ing of an Ape eat Figgs.
• Phileni, two Brothers, Citizens of Carthage in Africa, sacrificed their Lives for the good of their Country. A great Contest happening to arise between the Carthaginians, and the Inhabitants of Cyrene, about the Limits of their Country, they agreed to make Choice of two Men for each of the two Ci∣ties who should depart at the same time, in order to a meeting on the Road, and that the Place where they met should be made the Bounds of the two Countries. It happened that the Phileni had advanced very far into the Territories of the Cyre∣nians, before they were met; whereupon the others who were the stronger became so enraged, that they resolved to bury the two Brothers alive in the same Place, if they retreated not back. The Phileni, unable to resist the Violence of the Cyrenians, chose rather to suffer that cruel death, than betray the inte∣rest of their Country, and the Carthaginians, that they might immortalize the Glory of these two Brothers, caused two Al∣tars to be raised over their Graves with an Inscription thereupon setting forth their Praise. Salust. Bell. Jug. Strabo.
• Philetus, a Magician whom St. James the Greater conver∣ted to the Faith; but he afterwards fell off; denying the Re∣surrection of the Dead at the last day; saying it was already come, and perverted many Persons by his false Doctrine.
• Philebert I. of that Name, surnamed the Hunter, Duke of Sa∣voy, succeeded at the age of six years, to his fortunate Father Amadeus. Joland of France, his Mother, declared her self Re∣gent, according to the Orders of the late Duke, but the Regen∣cy was disputed with her by Lewis II. her Brother, by the Duke of Burgundy, and several other Lords, which created much trouble in Savoy. The Duke having been over eager in hunt∣ing and distempering himself thereby, dyed at Lyons, 22d. of April, 1482. aged seventeen, leaving no Issue of Blanche-Maria Sforza, Daughter to the Duke of Milan. He was succeeded by his Brother Charles. Guichenon. Hist. de Savoy.
• Philebert II. surnamed the Handsome, born April 10. 1480. was Son to Philip, Count of Bresse, afterwards Duke of Savoy, whom he succeeded in 1497, aged seventeen. Philebert accom∣panied the Count his Father in the Expedition of King Charles VIIIth. into Italy, for the Conquest of the Kingdom of Naples. After he himself became Duke, he treated with Lewis XIIth. about the march of his Troops through his Country, to con∣quer the Dutchy of Milan, and accompanied that Prince in his Undertaking. In the mean time, by his prudent Management he maintained his own Dominions in Peace, during the great∣est Troubles of Italy. And Historians praise him as well for his Conduct, Liberality and Complaisance, as for his Vertue. This Prince, going to Pont d' Ains, for the Conveniency of Hunting, fell sick by drinking too much Ice, and died in the same room wherein he was born, Sept. 10. in 1504. aged 24. leaving no Children. Guichenon, Hist. de Savoy.
• Philicus, a Tragick Greek Poet, reckoned among the Pleia∣des, that is to say, those seven Tragick Poets who appeared greater than others in the time of Ptolomy Philadelphus. It's said he gave name to the Phaleucick Verses, either because inven∣ted by him, or that he writ a Poem consisting of such. Vossius de Poet. Graec. Suidas speaks of some others of his Name.
• Philinus, of Agrigentum in Sicily, writ the History of the Roman War against the Carthaginians, but is accused of having been too partial in favour of the Carthaginians. Polybius, l. 1. Diodorus Siculus, &c.
• Philip, Physician to Alexander the Great, was a Native of Acarnania, a Province of Greece. Quintus Curtius saith that A∣lexander,

• falling sick of a dangerous Distemper, wherein he was given over by all the Physicians, excepting Philip, who did all he could to cure him, received in the mean time Letters im∣porting that that Physician had formed a Design to poison him by a Potion. That Prince was in a great straight what to doe in so critical a Conjuncture. However, suspecting those Letters might have been a Trick of his Enemies, and relying besides on the Fidelity of Philip, he resolved to give him the Letters to read, whilst he feigned to take the Potion, that he might know if there appeared any Change in the Physician's counte∣nance. But the Composedness of mind which Philip mani∣fested at the reading of the Letters, satisfied him as to the inno∣cence of his Physician. So that he made no Scruple to take that Physick which cured him. Quintus Curtius l. 3. Diodorus l. 17.
• Philip, the Apostle, was a Native of Bethsaida, and called by Christ after St. Peter, who was of the same City. Clem. Alexan. thinks that it was he to whom Christ said, Leave the dead to bury their dead. After our Saviour's Ascension he converted some Provinces of Scythia, and afterwards having gloriously la∣boured in the Higher Asia, was crucified and stoned in Hiera∣polis, aged 87, as some say, and about the tenth year of the Reign of the Emperor Claudius. The Roman Martyrology says, it was on May 1. and the Greek Menology, Novemb. 14. St. John, ch. 1. Clemens Alexandrinus l. 3. Strom. Eusebius, St. Jerom, &c. cited by Baronius.
• Philip, one of the seven Deacons chosen by the Apostles. He preached the Gospel in Samaria with so much Zeal and Success, that Simon the Magician not being able to contradict him, came and was baptized by him, as was also the Eunuch of Queen Candace afterward. The Greek Menology mentions one of his four Daughters called Hermione, who died for the Faith in the Reign of Trajanus, Acts of the Apostles, c. 8. & 21. St. Jerom, l. 1. cont. Jovin. Euseb. l. 3. Hist. &c. Baron. An. Chr. 58.
• ...
  Emperors of this Name.
  • Philip (Marcus Julius) surnamed the Arabian, born at Bo∣stra in Arabia, advanced himself in the Army and became Cap∣tain of the Guards to the Emperor Gordian IIId. whom he assas∣sinated in his Horse-litter, as he returned from his Expedition a∣gainst the Persians. After this Parricide he was proclaimed Em∣peror, An. 244. In the mean time he endeavoured to efface this Ignominy by many good Laws, and of a Peace which he con∣cluded with Sapor King of Persia, and then returning to Rome, he celebrated the Secular Games in 248, with great Magnificence. But Decius, who was potent, and had Pretensions to the Empire, did assassinate him in 249, at Verona, and one of his Sons cal∣led by his own Name, whom he had proclaimed Caesar, was killed also in the Arms of his Mother Otacilia Severa. Jul. Cass. in the Life of the Gordians. Aurelius Victor.
  • Philip, Duke of Swabia, Emperor, was the Son of Frederick Barbarossa, and Brother to Henry VIth. whom he succeeded, but at the same time some of the Electors gave their Votes for Otho, Duke of Saxony, in 1198, which caused much Trouble in the Empire. Philip was excommunicated by the Pope, but was re∣conciled to him again, and also to Otho, to whom he gave his Daughter in Marriage. He laboured to live in repose; but one day being at Bamberg, and having let blood in both Arms, Otho de Witilspach observing that they let but a few Persons into his Chamber, slipped in, and killed him, June 23. 1201. Philip was a valiant, wise, pious and liberal Prince, and reigned nine years, three months, and fifteen days.
  • Philip of Courtenay, titular Emperor of Constantinople, and King of Thessalonica, was Son to the Emperor Baldwin II. whom the Greeks expelled from his Throne. He married in 1273 Beatrix of Sicily, the Daughter of Charles I. King of Naples and Sicily, and Count of Provence. This Philip of Courtenay treated with Charles I. King of Naples, and the Venetians, to make War up∣on Michael Paleologus; but died before the Treaty was perfected, in 1285, leaving Catharine of Courtenay, married in 1299 to Charles of France, Count of Valois, youngest Son to Philip the Hardy.
• ...
  Kings of France of this Name.
  • Philip I. King of France, born in 1053, was the Son of Henry I. who caused him to be crowned at Rheims by the Arch∣bishop Gervais de Bellesme, May 29. 1059. Henry died in 1060, and left Philip under the Regency and Tutorage of Baldwin the Vth. surnamed de l' Isle, Count of Flanders, who had married his Sister Adela or Alix, the Daughter of King Robert, and Wi∣dow of Richard IId. Duke of Normandy. Baldwin governed the Kingdom wisely during his Regency, which was for six years, and took great Care of the Education of the young Prince, who first took Arms against the Gascons, whom he sub∣dued in 1062; but was not so successfull in his Wars against Robert of Friczland, Count of Flanders; for he was defeated near St. Omer, in February, 1070, or 71. His Jealousie against William the Conqueror, who subdued England, created him al∣so some Inconveniences, and laid the Foundations of the Wars between England and France. He died at Milan, July 29. 1108. having reigned fourty nine years, two months, and six days.
  • Philip II. surnamed the Conqueror, Augustus, and the Gift of God, was born Aug. 22. 1165. He began in 1180 to reign, un∣der the Tutorage of Philip of Alsatia, Count of Flanders. He banished the Jews out of his Country, and confiscated their E∣states. He afterwards had a great Quarrel with the Count of Flanders; but it was happily accommodated in 1184. He made War upon the English; but some time after coming to know of the Loss of Jerusalem, he undertook the Crusade in 1190▪ and begun his Journey after Midsummer. He took Acre, defeated seventeen thousand Saracens, and returned about Christmas, 1191. The year following he obliged Baldwin VIIIth. Count of Flanders, to give up to him the Earldoms of Artois, with the Homages of the Earldoms of Bologne. Guienne and St. Paul. He afterwards made War against Richard King of England, and in 1192 took Vexin and Euvreux; but in 1193 besieged Rhoan in vain. This War proved very disadvantageous to him. In 1199 he lost Aire and St. Omer, and made a Peace with John, King of England in 1200; but in 1204 he fell into Normandy, and reduced Anjou, Main, Tourrain, Berry and Poictou. But be∣fore this he had divorced Ingerburga of Denmark, to marry Ag∣nes de Merante, and thereby drew the Censures of the Church upon him; which obliged him to take her again. In 1207 he made a Truce with the same John. He dispossess'd of their Countries, Guy the IId. Count of Auvergne, in 1210. and Re∣nard de Damartin, Count of Bologne in 1212. and next year car∣ryed his Arms into Flanders; taking Ypres, Tournay, Cassel, Dou∣way and Lisle. But his most glorious Action was his Journey to Bovines. The Emperor Otho IVth. Count of Flanders, and several confederate Princes raised an Army of an hundred and fifty thousand Men against him. The King gave them Battle and won it in 1214. Ferrande, Count of Flanders, Renaud, Count of Bologne, and three Counts more were made Prisoners there, besides two and twenty Lords carrying Banners. Louis his Son fought the same day a Battle against the English at An∣jou, and had the better. The King fought very valiantly at that of Bovines, had his Horse killed under him, and in me∣mory of the Action founded the Abbey of Notredame de la Vi∣ctoire, near Senlis. He afterwards sent his Son Lewis into Eng∣land to be King, at the desire of some of the Nobles; and in the time of Peace made it his business to adorn his Capital City, and died at Mante upon the Seine, July 14. 1223. having reigned fourty two years, nine months, and twenty nine days. Rigord on his Life. &c.
  • Philip III. surnamed the Hardy, was the Son of St. Louis, whom he followed in his Expedition beyond Sea, and after his death was saluted King in Africa, in 1270. After which having beat the Saracens, he returned into France, where he was crowned, and at the same time became the Successor of his Uncle Alphonso, Count of Poictiers and Toulouse, and reduced Roger-Bernard IIId. Count of Foix, maintained the Rights of Joan, the Heiress of Navarre, whom his Son married, and en∣deavoured to doe the same in Castile by Alphonso de la Cera, Son to his Sister Blanche; but that Enterprise succeeded not. He married Isabel of Arragon, by whom he had Lewis, who was poisoned, Philip the Fair, his Successor, Charles Count of Va∣lois, and Robert that died in his Infancy. His Queen died in 1271. And in 1274. the King married Mary, the Daughter of the Duke of Brabant, whose Merit charmed him; but an Inso∣lent Favourite, risen out of the Dust, called la Brosse, endeavou∣red a rupture, by charging her with an horrid crime, which he himself had committed, viz. as having poisoned Lewis, the Eldest Son of Philip, but being convicted of it himself, he was condignly punished. The Cruelty of King Peter of Arragon, wrought in the mean time a strange effect in Sicily, for he so incensed the Inhabitants of that Island against the French, that they massacred them all on Easter-day 1282, at the time of the Vespers, whence arose the Proverb of the Sicilian Vespers. Phi∣lip went in person against the Arragonese, and took Gironne, and in his return dyed of a malignant Fever at Perpignan in the 16th year of his Reign, aged fourty one. Mezeray Hist. de Franc.
  • Philip IV. surnamed the Fair, as also le Grand, born at Fon∣tain-bleau in 1268, succeeded his Father Philip III. in 1285, be∣ing King of Navarre before by his Marriage of Jane, the Daugh∣ter and Heiress of Henry I. In the mean time he was anointed at Rheims, by Peter Barbet, Archbishop of that City, January 6. The year following and afterwards he applied himself to admi∣nister Justice to his Subjects, having for that purpose ordered that the Parliament should be sedentary at Paris, unto which Edward I. King of England, was cited, but upon his Refusal, Guienne, for which he was to doe homage, was seized in 1293. The English in Revenge leagued themselves with the Emperor, Duke of Bar, and Count of Flanders; but it proved very much to the disadvantage of the Flemmings; for besides the Loss of se∣veral Towns, Guy II. Earl of Flanders, who together with his Wife had been Prisoner at Paris before, was taken a second time, in 1299. But in the mean time, the ill Conduct of James of Castillon, Earl of St. Paul, caused a Sedition at Bruges, which lost all the Country. The King sent an Army to reduce it, under the Command of Robert, Earl of Artois, and the Consta∣ble; but the Jealousie of the Generals lost that Army at the Battle of Courtray in 1302, the Greatest Nobles in the Kingdom being slain there. But Philip recovered himself in some measure again, especially on the eighteenth of August, 1304. in that memorable Battle at Mons in Puelle, where above five and twen∣ty thousand Flemmings were slain upon the Place. At last a Peace was made at Atheis, in 1305. and in 1310 he entred into

• ...
  • a Treaty of Peace with the Emperor Henry VIIth. and having made his Will at Maubuison the 19th. of May, 1311. died at last at Fontainbleau, November 29. 1314: after having reigned twen∣ty nine years, one month, and twenty three days. He was a Lover of Learning and Learned Men, and engaged several to write. Paul Emilius, Robert Gaguen, Mezeray, &c.
  • Philip V. surnamed the Long, was youngest Son to Philip the Fair, and was but Earl of Poictou till the death of his Brother Lewis Hu∣tin, at which time he was declared Regent of France and Navarre, during Queen Clemenca, his Sister-in-law's being with Child; but her Son, named John, which she brought forth having li∣ved only eight days, Philip succeeded to the Crown by virtue of the Salick Law, although Charles of Valois and Eudus IVth. Duke of Burgundy, used all their endeavours to deprive him of it, and bestowed it on Jane, Daughter to Lewis Hutin; but she contented her self with the Kingdom of Navarre which descen∣ded to the Female. Robert de Courtenay, Archbishop of Rheims, anointed him King January 6. 1317. He begun the Wars with the Flemmins three times, and renewed his Alliance with the Scots in 1318, expelled the Jews out of his Dominions, and was like to be a fortunate Prince, but was seized by Death at Long-Champ, having been sick 5 months before of a Quartan-Ague; aged 28 years, whereof he had reigned five, one month, and four∣teen days. St. Martha Hist. Geneal. &c. Mezeray Hist. de France, &c.
  • Philip VI. surnamed de Valois, the Fortunate, and the Catho∣lick, was Son to Charles of France, Count of Valois Alanzon, &c. and of Margaret of Sicily, his first Wife, Grandson to Philip the Hardy, Nephew to Philip the Fair, and Cousin-german to the three Brothers, Lewis Hutin, Philip the Long, and Charles the Fair; and succeeded this last after having been Regent of the Kingdom, during Queen Jane's being with Child, who brought forth a Posthumous Daughter. Edward the IIId. King of England, disputed the Title with him, as being Son to Isabel, the Daughter of Philip the Fair; but the Estates of the King∣dom excluded the English by virtue of the Salick Law, and maintained the Rights of Philip, who was crowned May 27th. 1328. Edward, King of England, was required to doe him Ho∣mage for the Lands he held in France, which nettled the English mightily; insomuch that at last it produced a terrible War; so that Philip, who had undertaken a Voyage beyond-sea, was constrained to return from Marseilles, where he was to em∣barque. The Storm began in 1338. Next year Cambray was besieged by the English. He had some advantage over them in a Sea-fight, on the 23d. of June, 1340. Things continued quiet till about 1346. The King had taken the part of Charles de Blois, his Nephew, and had received Homage from Bretany, which John de Montfort pretended to; but this same Person had re∣course to King Edward, who made a Descent into Normandy, took Caen, and won that never-to-be-forgotten Victory at Cres∣sy, where Philip was beaten in a set Ba••••le, and in which the Kings of Bohemia and Majorca, Charles Duke of Alanzon, Bro∣ther to the King of France, the Duke of Lorrain, Lewis Earl of Flanders, and in all eleven Princes, eighty Barons, a thousand two hundred Knights, and thirty thousand common Soldiers, were slain. The English, flushed with this Victory, took Calis, which continued in their hands 210 years, till 1558. He en∣deavoured to repair these L••••••••s by the taking of Rossillon and Montpelier from James, King of Majorca, and uniting the Earl∣doms of Champagne and Brie to the Crown; having also Dau∣phine bestowed upon him by Humbert, the last Dauphin of Vi∣ennois, upon condition that the King's Eldest Sons should be called Dauphins and wear the Arms of France quartered with those of Dauphiné. This King died at Nogent le Roy, August 22. 1350. aged 57. the 23d. of his Reign. He had great Courage and Resolution; but was blamed for introducing the Impositi∣on upon Salt. The English called him King of the Salick Law.
• ...
  Kings of Spain and Navarre.
  • Philip I. surnamed the Fair, Archduke of Austria, Duke of Brabant and Lothier, was Son to the Emperor Maximilian I. and Mary of Burgundy, born at Bruges, June 22. 1478. and married October 21. 1496. Jane, Queen of Spain, Second Daughter and Heiress to Ferdinand Vth. King of Arragon, and of Isabel, Queen of Castile. He was a sweet-natured and peaceable Prince, died at the Age of 27, at Burgos, September the 25th. 1506. It's said he fell sick upon drinking some cold Water when he was play∣ing at Tennis. He was Father to Charles Vth. Ferdinand the Emperor, and four Daughters. Mariana.
  • Philip II. born in 1527. was Son to the Emperor Charles V. and Isabel of Portugal. While he was Prince of Spain, he mar∣ried Mary, the Daughter of John IIId. King of Portugal, and had Don Carlos by her. This Princess dying in 1545; he marri∣ed Mary, the Daught••r of Henry VIIIth. Q. of England some time after. The Emperor Charles Vth. did voluntarily resign his he∣reditary Dominions to him at Bruss••ls in 1555; and after having created him great Master of the Order of the Golden-Fleece, put the Crown upon his Head. There was then a Truce made for five Years with Henry IId. of France, but Philip b••oke it, being angry with Henry IId. ••ecause he took part with Pope Paul IVth. against him. This w•• the true Cause, or at least the Pretence, of the War Philip made a League with the English, and sent forty thousand Men into Picardy, who coming to fight with eighteen thousand French, beat them at St. Quintin in 1557. This Misfortune was repaired by the taking of Calis, Thionvil∣le and Dunkirk; and was afterwards followed by a Peace made at Chateau Cambresis in 1559. Isabel of France, Daughter to Henry IId. having been promised in Marriage to Don Carlos▪ Philip who had lost his Wife, desired to marry that young and beautifull Princess himself. His Son testified his resentment for this foul dealing, and the Love he always had for that fair Queen, contributed very much to his Death; for Philip ha∣ving caused him to be seized, put him to Death in Prison; and it's added, that some time after he got the Queen to be poisoned, who had made him Father to the Archdutchess Elizabeth Clara Eugenia, Princess of the Low-Countries, and Wife to Archduke Albert, and to Catharine married in 1585 to Charles Emanuel, Duke of Savoy. This King was obliged to maintain a potent Army in the Low-Countries against the United-Provinces, who formed themselves into a Republick. Philip made himself Master in 1580 of the Kingdom of Por∣tugal; and his Troops contributed very much to the Defeat of the Turks at the Battle of Lepanto. The Moors who re∣volted against him in 1561, were also reduced. He subdu∣ed Pignon or Peunon de Velez in Africa, and the Isles which from him are called, the Philippine Islands. After which Philip set out a Fleet of above fourscore Ships, which was called, The Invincible Armado, against Queen Elizabeth of England. They sailed from Lisbon, May 29. 1588. and were destroyed part∣ly by Storms, and partly by the Conduct and Valour of the English. This Loss is variously related by Historians, amoun∣ting to no less than ten thousand Men, and sixty Ships; but Philip is said to have entertained the News of it without the least Discomposure. He was a writing some Letters when the Courier entred his Chamber, to acquaint him with this sor∣rowfull News. He answered calmly that, He thanked God, that he was able to rig out such another. And taking his Pen in his Hand, writ on with the same Composedness as before. Philip was very busie, and forward to favour the Party of the League in France. When King Henry IVth. came to the Crown he declared War against him in 1595, which ended in 1598, by the Peace of Vervins. And Philip died at the Escurial, Sept. 13. that same year, aged 71. and four months. After the death of Elizabeth of France, he married a fourth time Anne the Daugh∣ter of Maximilian IId. and had by her Philip IIId. who succeed∣ed him, Ferdinand, Charles, Laurence, Diego, and Mary who di∣ed young. D. Thou, & d' Avila. Hist. Gabrera, Mariana, Tur∣quet Hist. d'Esp. Strada de Bello Belg. &c.
  • Philip III. born at Madrid, April 14. 1578. succeeded his Fa∣ther Philip IId. He had been promised to Margaret of Austria, Daughter of Charles, Archduke of Grats, and of Mary of Bava∣ria; and this Marriage was accomplished in 1599, Pope Clement VIIIth. performing the Ceremonies thereof himself at Ferrara, through which that Princess passed in her Journey into Spain. Philip made himself Mast••r of some Places in Africa, as Larach, &c. reformed the Courts of Judicature, expelled the Moors out of Spain, and made a Peace in the Low-Countries, which his Sister Elizabeth Clara Eugenia had for her Dowry▪ After which he li∣ved in repose. He had four Sons and four Daughters by Queen Margaret, and died on the 31st. of March, 1621. in the 43d. year of his Age, and 23d. of his Reign.
  • Philip IV. born in 1605. was King after his Father. His Aunt Elizabeth Clara Eugenia dying without Issue, in 1633. he re-entred upon the Possession of the Netherlands; the Truce with the United-Provinces still lasting. But. it was broken by Acts of Hostility; and in 1634, the Hollanders, who had sent two Armies into the Indies, got two very considerable Advan∣tages; for the one defeated the Spanish Fleet near Lima, and the other took the City of St. Savior in Peru. Don Frederick de Tole∣do did afterwards expell the Hollanders; in the mean time altho' Philip had confirmed a Peace with France by a double Alliance with Lewis XIIIth. he failed not however to supply the Duke of Rhoan with Money, whereupon the good Intelligence be∣tween the two Crowns began to alter; the Affairs of Italy contributed to it, and that soon after was followed by an en∣tire Rupture in 1635. The Elector of Trier, whom the Spani∣ards treated ill, because he had put himself under the Protecti∣on of France, was the cause thereof; the Battle of Aveins in the Dutchy of Luxemburg, where the Mareschals de Chatillen and de Br••ge defeated Prince Thomas, General of the Spanish Army, who left six thousand slain upon the Place, began that tedious War so fatal afterwards to the Repose of Christendom. Philip, other∣wise esteemed for his Wisdom and Prudence, was not always successfull in his Projects. In 1640 the People of Catalonia kil∣led their Governour at Barcelona, and after the death of the Duke of Cardona, shook off the Spanish Yoke, and gave them∣selves up to the French. In the very same Year all the Cities of Portugal expelled the Spaniards in one day; and the People be∣ing zealous for the Progeny of their Kings, put John IVth. Duke of Braganza, upon the Throne. The City of Naples re∣volted some time after, and the King of Spain found it very dif∣ficult to quiet all these Disorders, and maintain the War in so many different Places; but this Prince had the good fortune to put an end to it. He died Sept. 17. 1665.
  • Philip surnamed the Good and the Wise, King of Navarre, was Son to Lewis of France, Count of Euvreux, &c. and of Margaret of Artois, and Grandson to Philip the Hardy. He was

• ...
  • first Count of Euvreux, Augoulême and Longueville, and after∣wards King of Navarre by his marrying of Jane of France, the only Daughter of Lewis X. and Heiress to the Kingdom of Navarre. He was crowned, together with his Wife; at Pampe∣lona, in 1329: He was at the Battel of Mont-Cassel in 1328, and gave many proofs of his Bravery and Generosity. Alfonso de la Cerda having no Children, and not loving the King of Castile, bestowed some Provinces upon Philip, who yet advanc'd his Estate more by the Alliance of his Neighbours than by all these advantages; uniting himself with them, and giving them some times Succours against the Moors. He was in person at the Siege of Algezira in Granada, where having receiv'd several wounds, he died at Heres, September 16. 1343, aged 42. Favin. Hist. de Nav.
• ...
  Kings of Macedonia and Syria.
  • Philip I. of the name, and sixth King of Macedonia, was Son of Argeus, whom he succeeded An. Mund. 3421, and reign'd about 35 years. Jansson. Atlas Maj. p. 93. Ficin in. Chron.
  • Philip II. was the fourth Son of Amyntas, and succeeded his Brother Perdiccas III. in the 105th Olympiad, about the 394th year of Rome. He had been a long time an Hostage among the Illyrians and Thebans, which contributed very much to the cul∣tivating of his Youth, especially having been brought up in the House of Epaminondas. Perdiccas his Brother had left a Son, who was to succeed him in course, under the Regency of Philip; but as the State stood in need of a Man who could ma∣nage it prudently, the People oblig'd him to take the Title of King upon him; he put the Kingdom presently in order, and afterwards made War upon the Athenians, whom he overcame near Methona, An. Rom. 394: But as he had formed other De∣signs he made a peace with them, and turning his Arms else∣where, subdued the Poeonians and Illyrians, from whom he took the City of Larissa. His desire to possess the Thessalian Horse, obliged him to War against that People, whom he subdued, and at the Siege of Methona lost an Eye by an Arrow shot from the Ramparts. In the mean time he married Olympias the Daughter of Neoptolemus King of the Molossians, and had by her Alexander the Great, whom he very carefully educated. He laid Siege to Byzantium in 413, but was constrain'd to with∣draw in order to go against the Scythians, whom he subdued by a Stratagem, and carried off a great Booty. In his return, as he pass'd by the Triballians, they revolted against him; some Greek Soldiers mutiny'd also at the same time, and that was the reason of the engagement, which was very bloody; Philip had his Horse kill'd under him, and was himself wounded in the Thigh, and must have died there had not his Son Alexan∣der, who already bore Arms, covered him with his Buckler, and kill'd or put to flight those who came to attaque him. This King pretended to the Empire of all Greece, having al∣most subdued it totally, either in person or by his Generals. The power of the Athenians did only obstruct his undertakings. He was at peace with them, but he managed his Affairs so well, that having prevailed to be made General of the Greeks by a Decree in the Assembly of their States, to suppress the Inso∣lence of the Locrians, he declared War against them; afterwards passing over the Streights of the Thermopilae, he surprized two of their Cities, and advancing with his Troops he defeated them and the Thebans their Allies, took the City of Cheronea in Boeo∣tia in 416, and after that granted a Peace to the Athenians, but yet shew'd himself more severe against the rest, that he might punish them for having so often broken his measures by their revolting. Some time after he divorced Olympias his Wife, which made a difference between him and his Son Alex∣ander, who withdrew from the Court, being incensed at the ill treatment of his Mother: In the mean time, Philip not be∣ing satisfied with his Conquests in Europe, was declar'd General of all Greece against the Persians. He made great preparations for this Expedition, when he was kill'd by Pausanias, one of his Guards, in the City of Aeges in Macedonia, in the 111 O∣lympiad, 418th year of Rome, 24th of his Reign, and 47th of his age. Diodorus Siculus l. 16 and 17. Hist. Bibl. Justin. l. 7, 8, 9. Plutarch, &c.
  • Philip III. called Arideus. Vid. Arideus.
  • Philip IV. was the Son of Cassander, whom he succeeded in 4••6 of Rome, but he reigned but one year.
  • Philip V. was so young when his Father Demetrius III. died, that he was left under the tutorage of his Cousin Antigonus II. surnamed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉: He took the Title of King upon him for the space of twelve years, and Philip, aged fifteen, succeeded him in the 139th Olympiad. He presently entred into a League with the Achaians, against the Aetolians, and that War was cal∣led Bellum sociale. Afterwards, in 439, he confederated with Hannibal against the Romans, but they having discovered his Practices, by surprizing his Embassadors, were aware of him, and began to oppose his Designs. In the mean time, Philip conquer'd the Isle of Creet, and was successful in all his under∣takings, so far as he followed the Counsels of Aratus; but ha∣ving debauched the Daughter-in-law of that great Captain, and caused himself and his Son to be poisoned, the evil ad∣vices of Heracleus of Tarentum, and his vain Flatterers, caused all the good hopes conceiv'd of this Prince to vanish, who seem'd to have the best Inclinations in the World; and in short, the Aetolians being strengthened by the Alliance of the Aeleans and Romans, beat him, and conquer'd Zacinthus and Nau∣pactum: In the mean time he continued the War against Atta∣lus King of Pergamus, and caused Athens to be besieged. He fell himself so violently upon Abydos on the Hellespont, that the Inhabitants, who refused Conditions, after having put to death their Wives and Children, threw themselves desperately into the Enemies Camp, there to die with their Swords in their hands. The Romans, in order to relieve their Allies, declared War against Philip, and T. Quintus Flaminius beat him at Octo∣lophus, near the River Aous in Epirus, in the 145 Olympiad, and 556 year of Rome. Next year the same Proconsul defeated him again in Thessaly in a place called Cynocephalos, and was brought to sue for a Peace through the general Consternation that all his Subjects and Soldiers were put to. The Romans left him Ma∣cedonia, but he was obliged to give up all the Cities he held in Greece, and to send his second Son Demetrius to Rome for Ho∣stage. He was afterwards sorry for the loss of this same Son, having none but Perseus left, whom he design'd, because of his ill deportment, to dis-inherit. Philip died in the 150 Olympi∣ad, after he had reigned 42 years. Titus Livius lib. 31. 40. & seq. Polyb. Justin, &c.
  • Philip, the Son of Herod the Great and Cleopatra. After the death of his Father he came to Rome, where he had been brought up, and obtain'd of Augustus, Bathanea, Trachonitis, Auritana, with part of that which belong'd to Zenodorus, the Revenue whereof amounted to a hundred Talents. He was a wise and moderate Prince, and died without Children, An. Chr. 34, af∣ter he had reigned 33 years, and Tiberius united his Dominions to Syria. Josephus, &c.
• ...
  Dukes of Burgundy, Earls of Artois and Flanders, and Earl•• and Dukes of Savoy and Nemours.
  • Philip of Burgundy Earl of Artois and Bullen, &c. of the first Branch of the Dukes of Burgundy, descended from Robert of France, Son of King Robert, the Son of Eadus IV. and Jane the Daughter of King Philip, surnamed the Long, was Earl of Artois in right of his Mother. This Prince died before his Father in 1346, of a wound he receiv'd by a fall from his Horse at the Siege of Aiguillon in Guienne.
  • Philip I. surnamed the Rouvre, Duke of Burgundy, Earl of Artois, Bologne, Auvergne, &c. succeeded his Uncle in 1349, and died very young, November 22. 1361, having no Children by Magaret Countess of Flanders, his Wife, the only Daughter of Lewis III. Earl of Flanders: But some others say, Their Marriage was not consummated. Burgundy was hereby re∣united to the Crown, not by the proximity of the Line, as the Lawyers say, but by the right of a special return to the first Fief of the Crown.
  • Philip of France, second of the Name, Duke of Burgundy and Peer of France, Earl of Flanders, Artois, &c. Governour of Nor∣mandy and Picardy, was the fourth Son of King John and Bonna of Luxemburg, and born at Pontoise in 1341. He acquired the name of Bold at the Battle of Poictiers, where, being but six∣teen years old, he did great things, and never abandoned his Fa∣ther in his disgrace; insomuch, that the King bestowed upon him the Dutchy of Burgundy; and he was the first of the Name of the last Branch of those Dukes. He married Margaret the only Daughter of Lewis III. Earl of Flanders, Widow of Philip de Rouvre. He assisted at the Coronation of King Charles V. surnamed the Wise, who left him to be one of the Guardians of Charles VI. his Son, and he made use of the For∣ces of the Kingdom to uphold Lewis his Father-in-law, against those of Ghent, who, under the Conduct of Philip d'Artaville, attempted to make War upon him: The Revolters were beaten at the Battle of Rosebec in 1382, two years after the Earl died, and Philip his Heir appeased the Tumult in the Country, and settled Peace there. Coming afterwards to be Regent of the Kingdom in the absence of the Duke of Anjou his Brother; and during the King's sickness, that imploy and his union with Queen Isabel of Bavaria gave great Jealousies to Lewis Duke of Orleans, his Nephew, and Brother to Charles VI. Hence sprung the hatred between the Houses of Burgundy and Orleans, so fatal to the Kingdom. Margaret of Flanders contributed much thereto by the influence she had over her Husband: But in the mean time he died at Hall in Hainault April 27. 1404, and the 63d year of his age. Froissard. Monstrelet, &c.
  • Philip III. surnamed the Good, Duke of Burgundy, Brabant, Lothier, Luxemburg, and Limburg, Earl of Flanders, Hainault, Holland, Zealand, Namur, and Charolois, Palatine of Burgundy, Marquess of the H. Empire, Lord of Friezland, Salins and Ma∣lines, was Son to John surnamed Sans-Peur, or, the Fearless, who was kill'd at the Battle of Montereau-faut-yonne 1419, and of Margaret of Bavaria, born at Dijon the 29th or 30th of June 1396. He afterwards, to revenge the death of his Father, took part with the English, and carried desolation every where about the end of the Reign of Charles VI. and the beginning of that of Charles the VIIth. He beat the Dauphine in a Battle fought at Mons in Vimieu in 1421. He made War also upon Jaquelina of Bavaria, Countess of Hainault in 1425, and obliged her by a Treaty in 1428 to declare him her Heir. In 1435 he entred into a Treaty at Arras with the King, forsook the part of the English, and was reconciled with Charles Duke of Orleans) Lewis's

• ...
  • Son; however he had always a secret antipathy against King Charles VII. which he manifested by giving reception to the Dauphin in his Dominions, who was afterwards Lewis II. It was he that instituted the Order of the Golden Fleece, Janua∣ry 19. 1430, which reunited almost the seventeen Provinces of the Netherlands. He died at Bruges July 15. 1467, aged 72, 11 Months, and 16 Days. Paradin. Ann. de Bourg. And. du Chesne Hist. de Bourg. &c.
  • Philip of Artois, Count of Eu, Constable of France, was Son to John of Artois and Isabel de Melins: he signalized himself in 1383, at the taking of Bourbourg, and afterwards accompanied Lewis II. of that name, Duke of Bourbon, into Africa, where he assisted at the Siege of Tunis in 1392. After this he followed the Count of Nevers into Hungary to fight against the Turks: and in 1396 was at the Siege of Nicopolis; his Imprudence and Pre∣sumption proved fatal to the Christians, by the loss of the Battle wherein the Constable himself was made Prisoner by the Infidels. He died at Macalizo in Natolia, just as he was to be set at liberty, June 25. 1397.
  • Philip, Earl of Flanders, was the Son of Thierry of Alsatia, the Son of Thierry, Duke of Lorrain. He succeeded his Father in 1166, had a contest with Philip Augustus, but afterwards allyed with him, and followed him in his Expedition to the Holy-Land, where he was kill'd at the Siege of Acre in 1191, leaving no Children, so that his Sister Margaret succeeded him, and was Wife to Baldwin VIII. March. in Com▪ Fland.
  • Philip I. Earl of Savoy, was Son to Thomas I. who designed him for the Church; and indeed having had several Benefices, he was made Bishop of Valence, after Boniface his Brother, who was advanced to the Archbishoprick of Canterbury: Philip accompanied Pope Innocent the IVth. to Lyons, where was celebrated a general Council; as he had a particular affecti∣on for all his Family, he made him Archbishop of that City in 1245, but Amedeus IV. Boniface surnamed Rouland, and Pe∣ter, surnamed the Little Charlemaign, being dead, he was decla∣red Earl of Savoy in prejudice of his Nephews, the Sons of Tho∣mas. He quitted the Ecclesiastical Habit, and married Alix the Daughter of Otho II. Count of Burgundy. He died Fran∣tick, and without Children, November 17. in 1283 or 84. Mat∣thew Paris Hist. Aug. Paradin. &c.
  • Philip Duke of Savoy was the fifth Son of Lewis I. who see∣ing him belov'd by all his Court by reason of his excellent Qualities, and fearing least that should cause him to despise his elder Brethren, he sent him into France to King Charles VII. During his youth, he was called nothing else but Philip Mon∣sieur, and that also introduced his being called Philip sans Terre, because he had then no Inheritance; but the Duke, his Father, being at Quiers, gave him by Patents bearing date February 26. 1460, the Seigniories of Beauge, &c. by the Title of an Earl∣dom, and thereupon he took the Title of Count of Bresse: he afterwards stood in opposition to the favourites advanced by his Mother Anne of Cyprus, and was put into Prison at Loches by order of King Lewis II. who after this, bestowed upon him the Governmen•• of Guienne, and made him Knight of the Or∣der of St. Mich••••l Philip the Good, Duke of Burgundy, who used his Intere•••• ••or the enlargement of the Count; gave him also the Collar of the Ord••r of the Golden Fleece, and the Go∣vernment of the two Burgund••es. He accompanied Charles VIII. to the Conquest of the Kingdom of Naples, and after his re∣turn was made Governour of Dauphiny, where coming to hear of the Death of Charles-John-Amè his Nephew, Duke of Savoy, he took possession of that Dukedom in 1496, aged 58. He pardoned those who had offended, made his Court one of the finest in that time, took particular care of his people, and died in 1497.
  • Philip of Savoy Duke of Nemours, Marquess of St. Sorlin, Earl of Genevois, and Baron of Foucigni, was Son to Philip Duke of Savoy and Claudina de Bresse of Bretany, born in 1490. He was, when young, design'd for the Church, and made Bishop of Geneva; but his Inclination being for Arms, he accompanied King Lewis XII. into Italy; and in 1509 was at the Battle of Agnadel. The Emperor Charles V. drew him to his Court at Spire; but Franci•• I. his Nephew, willing to disengage him from that Party, made him come into France, bestowed upon him the Dutchy of Nemours, and married him September 17. 1528, with Charlotta of Orleans, Daughter to Lewis I. of that name of Orleans, Duke of Longueville. Philip died at Marseilles, November 25. 1633.
• ...
  Other great Men of this Name.
  • Philip, Antipope, was intruded upon the Pontifical See af∣ter the death of Paul I. in 767, and at the same time Constan∣tine, a Layman, Bro••••er to Toson Duke of Nepi, caused him∣self also to be consecrated; but they were expell'd in 768, and Stephen III. or IV. was elected.
  • * Philip, a Burgundia▪ Bishop of Utrecht, sent Embassador by Maximilian I. to Julian II. in the Sixteenth Century; being ask'd at his return how he liked Rome, answered, He was mightily taken with the place if their dregs of Wickedness called Courtisans were banished thence; he said, The Roman Ci∣tizens, called the Ancient, were grave; but curs'd the Luxury and Pride of the Pope and Clergy; adding, That he did not doubt but the Pagans and Gentiles liv'd more chast and innocent than they who pretended to prescribe Laws to the Christian World. That some of the chiefest Cardinals, when they ex∣pos'd Reliques to be worshipped by the people, especially, by the Germans, put out their Tongues, and made other odd signs in derision of their Simplicity; finally, That they held nothing sacred but Gold and the worst of wickedness. Gerardus Novio∣magus.
  • Philip de Dreux, Bishop and Earl of Beauvais, Peer of France in the Twelfth Age, was Son to Robert of France, Earl of Dreux, and of Agnes de Baudemont his third Wife. He accom∣panied Philip the August to the Holy Land, and was at the Siege of Acre in 1192. He was too much inclin'd to War. He as∣sisted King Philip against the English, and was taken by Mar∣quadus an English Captain, when he was about to surprize a certain place; and King Richard detain'd him in Prison till 1202. Pope Innocent III. writ in favour of him to Richard, and called him his Son; but that King letting him know upon what occasion he was taken, sent him also his Coat of Armor all bloody; and he that presented it to the Pope, said, See, Holy Father, if this be not your Son's Coat? Whereupon the Pope re∣ply'd, He was justly treated, as having nothing to do with Carnal Weapons. He was again at the famous Battle of Bo∣vines, and fought against the Albigenses in Languedoc. He died at Beauvais, November 2. 1217. Du Chesne Hist. de Dreux, &c.
  • Philip Emanuel de Lorrain, Duke of Mercoeur, Peer of France, Governour of Britany, &c. was Son to Nicholas of Lorrain, and born September 9. 1558. He entred into the fa∣tigues of War when very young, and signaliz'd himself on se∣veral important occasions. This Prince married at Paris Ju∣ly 12. 1579, Mary of Luxemburg Dutchess of Estampes, and Pen∣thievre, Viscountess of Martignes, the Daughter of Sebastian of Luxemburg, Duke of Penthievre, &c. called, the F••arless Knight. He had the Government of Britany conferr'd upon him, and after the death of the Duke of Guise, King H••nry III. gave orders to the Estates of Blois in 1588, to seize him; but Queen Lovisa of Lorrain, his Sister, gave him notice of the design, and so prevented it. After this the King flattered him with the Title of Duke of Burgundy, the hope of which hin∣der'd him for some time from declaring openly for the League, but at last he avowedly own'd that Party, strengthened himself in his Government, and receiv'd the Spaniards into it, to whom he gave le Port de Blavet in 1591, and became very for∣midable. He was brought in 1596 to a truce till March next year; but there being reason to fear that he would afterwards use his utmost endeavours to subdue the remaining part of Bri∣tany, Henry the IVth's. Agents influenc'd him so far, as to pro∣long the truce till the Month of July▪ upon which his Friends reproached him with what he had several times upbraided the Duke of Mayenne, viz. That opportunities had not been wanting to him, but that he had often been wanting to opportunities; and in the mean time all the other Chiefs of the League having made their peace with the King; he was obliged to b••think himself of it also, notwithstanding all the aversion he had thereto; but the King's Progress into Britany in the beginning of 1598 did absolutely determine him. He had by his Wife one Son nam∣ed Philip, and a Daughter called Frances; but the Son dying young, the Daughter, a rich Heiress, was the price of the Re∣conciliation; for she was betrothed to Caesar the King's natural Son, afterwards Duke of Vendôme. Madam Gabrielle, a little after Dutchess of Beaufort, Mother to that young Prince, un∣dertook that Accommodation, which was as honourable for the Duke as he could have wished; and he made great advantages thereof, for the King gave him two hundred and thirty six thousand Crowns to re-imburse him, seventeen thousand Crowns Pension, with the Government of the Castles of Guin∣gamp, Montemort and Lambale; after which the Duke came to salute the King at Angers, and there was the marriage of the Duke de Vendôme with the Princess de Mercoeur solemnized with extraordinary magnificence. In the mean time this Duke's Me∣rit came to be known throughout Europe. In 1601 the Emperor Rodolphus II. offered him the command of his Army in Hun∣gary against the Turks; he conceiv'd great hopes from his Con∣duct and Valor, and flattered himself also, that he might bring a great many French Lords along with him, as being weary to find themselves without business; which was accepted by him, with the King's leave; and so he was attended by Henry of Lorrain, his Brother, Count of Chaligni, and some Companies of Soldiers. All the Historians of that time delighted much to describe the Exploits of this Prince; they relate the great Ef∣forts which he made with fifteen hundred Men to raise the Siege of Canisa invested by Ibrahim Basha with sixty thousand Men; and to oblige him to give Battle: Afterwards wanting Provisions he made an excellent Retreat. He took also Alba Regalis, and defeated the Turks that came to the relief of it. His name became terrible to the Infidels, after so many brave actions; but as he returned into France about some private con∣cerns, he was taken with a Fever in the City of Nuremburg, where he died February 19. 1602.
  • Philip surnamed the Sidan, because he was Native of Sida, a City in Pamphylia, lived under the Reign of Theodosius, and had a great sha••e in the friendship of St. Chrysostom. He writ a Book by the name of the Christian History, digested into twenty four Books. Socrates lib. 7. Hist. c. 17.

• * Philippa Catenoisa or of Catena, was a Laundress, who be∣came Nurse to one of the Children of Robert the Wise, King of Naples, and was raised afterwards to be Governess to the Prin∣cesses. Jane I. Grand-daughter to Robert, coming to the Crown, was wholly governed by the advices of this Catenoisa, who al∣ways hightened the aversion which the Queen had for King Andrew of Hungary her Husband; and at last this wicked Wo∣man, with her Accomplices, strangled him in the City of Aversa in 1345, in the strangest and basest manner in the World, and hung him out at a Window; but she suffered very soon after, the punishment due to her for so horrid a fact, by extraordi∣nary torments and a very cruel death. Hornius Orb. Polit.
• * Philippeville, a City of the Low-Countries in Hainault. Queen Mary of Hungary built it in 1555, and called it by the name of King Philip: Besides its situation that is naturally strong, it was excellently well fortified to oppose the French, who are Ma∣sters of it now, according to the Pyrenaean Treaty in 1660. It stands 11 miles W. of Charlemont, 13 S. of Charleroy, 20 S. W. of Namur, and 24. S. E. of Mons.
• Philippi, a City of Macedonia built or enlarged by Philip, who called it by his own name. St. Paul converted the Inhabitants of this City, who adhered very firmly to him; and when he was at Thessalonica, and afterwards at Rome, sent considerable supplies for his subsistance by Epaphroditus, and the Apostle wrote to them from Prison, that Epistle directed to the Philip∣pians. It was also near unto this City, that Pompey was defeat∣ed by Caesar in the 706th of Rome, and that Brutus and Cassius were overcome by Augustus, and Marcus Antonius in 712.
• Philippi or Filippopoli, a City of Thracia; the Arians met there in 347. While the Orthodox established the wholsom Ordinances of Sardica, the Hereticks publish'd a new Confessi∣on of Faith, wherein they appeared Semiarians, and to make that Confession pass for Catholick, they gave the name of the Council of Sardica to their Conventicle, by which many of the Orthodox were deceiv'd.
• Philippi, or Ciutad del Re Phelippe, a City which the Spani∣ards built in 1585 in South America, to hinder the English and Dutch from entring the Streights of Magellan; but this City be∣ing ruined by the Barbarians, hath since been called Porto Fa∣mine, or, the Port of Famine.
• Philippi (Henry) a Jesuit, was of St. Hubert in Ardennes; he taught Philosophy and Theology at Gratz in Stiria, at Vienna, Prague, and elsewhere, and was Preceptor and Confessor to Ferdinand III. King of Hungary. He died November 30. 1636. Several Pieces of his composing we have, as, Introductio ad Chronologica, seu de Computo Ecclesiastico ad Chronologiam accommo∣dato; Generalis Synopsis sacrorum canonum; Quaestiones Chronologicae de annis domini, Juliani, Nabonassarii & Aera Juliana componen∣dis; De annis nati & passi salvatoris, &c. Alegamb. Bibl. Sacr. &c.
• Philippicus Bardanes, Emperor of the East in the Eighth Age, was descended of an Illustrious Family, but was nothing like them himself. Tiberius Absimerus caused him to be banish∣ed, because he was told that he must be his Successor, and that he was a seditious fellow; but finding a way to get himself recall'd by Justinian surnamed the Young, that Prince gave him the command of an Army against the City of Chersone: Some time after Bardanes did barbarously make away with the same Justinian and his Son Tiberius, and caused himself to be proclaimed Emperor in 711. Authors confess, there was never a Prince of greater Impiety nor less Wit than this; at last some of the Nobles disdaining his proceedings, put out his Eyes, and banished him June 13. 713. Zonaras and Theophanes in Annal. Paul diacre l. 6. c. 34.
• Philippidas, one of those who intruded themselves into the Government of the Republick of Athens in the time of Hype∣rides, who had made an harangue against him. He was so lean, that Alexis the Comick Poet made it a Proverb to say, He is become like Philippidas, instead of, He is become lean.
• Philippides, a famous Athenian Courier, who in a Day and a Night's time run a thousand five hundred Furlongs on foot, that is, above fourscore and ten miles, to give the Lacedaemoni∣ans notice of the arrival of Perseus. Suidas.
• Philippides of Athens, a famous Comick Poet, who lived in the time of Alexander the Great, in the 111 Olympiad. He was the Son of Philocles, Brother to Morsimus, a Poet also; and Sui∣das makes mention of 45 of his Pieces, some whereof are cited by Athenaeus and Julius Pollux. He had a great share in the esteem of Lysimachus, who having asked him what he would have of him, answered, What you please, provided it be not your secret. He died for joy of having won the Crown of Poetry when he expected it not. Aulus Gellius lib. 3. c. 15. Athenae∣us l. 15.
• Philippine Islands, are certain Isles in Asia in the Indian Sea, between China and the Molucca's; they were so called, because they were first inhabited by the Spaniards in the Reign of Phi∣lip II. but the Portuguese name them Manhilles, which is the name of the chief of them, and the Indians call them Luzones. Authors affirm, there are above 1200 of these Islands. They were discovered in 1520, by Ferdinand Magellan, a Portuguese, who was kill'd there in the Isle of Cebu; but they were not in∣habited by the Spaniards till 1564: The principal of them is Manhilla or Lucon, with a City of the same name; the others are Mindanas, Paragoia or Calamiaires, Mindora, Tandaia or Philippine, Cebu or los Pintados, Paraia, Masbat, Sabunta, Ma∣tan, Luban, Capul, Abuyo, Banton, Rohol, Verde, des Negoas, san Jean, &c. The rest are less considerable. Some Authors are of Opinion, that these Islands are the Barussae of Ptolomy. The principal Cities are Mindanao or Tabouc, Caures de Camarinha, Nueva Segovia or Cagaion, Villa Jesu, Cebu, &c. The Spani∣ards were Masters of all these Islands, but for some time past Mindanao, Paragoia, and some others, have been taken from them. They are fruitfull, and besides Corn and Wine, they have Pepper, Cinnamon, Sugar, Honey, and Mines, &c. There is found in the Sea encompassing these Islands, a sort of Fish resembling Sirens, which those of the Isle of Lucon call the Women-fish, because their Head, Face, Neck and Breasts are somewhat like those of a Woman, and they couple also with the Male: it's about as big as a Calf, and its flesh tasts like Beef; they fish for them with Nets made of Cords as thick as one's Finger, and when they are taken they kill them with Darts. Their Bones and Teeth have a special Virtue for the curing of the Disentery or Bloody-Flux. The Air of these Islands is very hot, and but a very little difference of Seasons to be perceiv'd: Rains begin to fall there in the end of May, and last without Intermission for three or four Months; but it scarcely Rains at any other time. The Country is very sub∣ject to Hurricanes which blow down the greatest Trees; here are also Springs of hot Water, and a great many Snakes, where∣of some are two Fathoms, others above thirty Foot long. The Inhabitants are well shap'd, having handsome Faces and very white: Some wear a dress that comes as low as the Ancle; others have a little White, Yellow, or Red Coat that hangs down as far as the Knee, which they tye with a Girdle. The Women as well as the Men are continually in the Water, wherein they swim like Fish: They bath themselves all hours of the Day as well for their pleasure as cleanliness: When they are sick they use no bleeding, nor any other Remedies but some Herbs, of which they make a kind of Ptisan. They use Rice instead of Bread, and make Drink of the same as intoxi∣cating as the Wine of Europe. In these Islands there is neither Corn nor Wine, nor Oyl of Olives, nor any Fruits which grow in Europe, except Oranges. There are no Mines of Sil∣ver, and but little of this metal to be seen there; what there is being brought from Mexico. There are some Gold Mines found in the Isle of Manhilla, and in the River of Butuan in the Isle of Mindanao. In the Mountains are found a great deal of Wax and Honey, and many Palm-trees, which are the greatest riches of the Country. Since the Spaniards came to inhabit there, they have built several Sugar-mills, which hath ren∣der'd that Commodity so very cheap, that one may have five and twenty pounds, sixteen ounces each, for twenty pence. Their Arms are a Lance, Arrows, the Campilan or great Cut∣las, the Cris or Poiniard, the Zompites or Shooting-Trunks, out of which they blow little poisoned Arrows. The Spani∣ards have taught them the use of Fire-Arms, which they handle very well, especially such of them as are listed in the Spanish Troops; but these Islanders are naturally Cowards, and fitter to lie in Ambuscade than to fight an Enemy in the Field. The Spaniards, who dwell in these Islands, have an Archbi∣shop, who resides at Manhilla, and has three thousand Ducats Revenue. These Islands depend upon the Crown of Castile; the Governour resides at Manhilla; he is also President, and as Captain General disposes of all places both Military and Civil. Several of these Islanders have embraced the Christian Religi∣on, the rest are still Idolaters. The Dutch E. India Company have much ruin'd the trade of the Spaniards in these parts, and occasion'd the defection of a great many of these Islands from 'em. M. Thevenot's Relation de Phil.
• * Philip's Norton, a Market-Town of Wellow Hundred in the N. E. of Somersetshire, 84 miles from London.
• Philipstadt, Lat. Philippopolis, a new City in Swedeland, in the Province of Vermeland, standing among ponds of Water.
• Philipsburg, an Important Fortress in Germany upon the Rhine, called formerly Udenheim; it took its modern name from Philip Christopher de Saeterin, Bishop of Spire and Archbi∣shop of Trier. This Prelate caused it to be built and fortified with seven Bastions, where the Bishop's Castle, and the Village of Udenheim stood, almost upon the brink of the Rhine, in a Plain surrounded with Marish Ground. Philipsburg in 1634 fell into the hands of the Imperialists through the Cowardliness of the Governour. The Swedes drove them thence January 15. 1634, and gave it to Lewis XIIIth. but as the Fortifications of it could not be finished, because of the rigour of the Winter, the Imperialists surpriz'd it by Night January 23. 1635. Af∣terwards the Duke of Anguien, having defeated the Bavarians at Friburg, retook Spire and Philipsburg, September 1644. The French King caused it to be regularly fortified, and made it a very important place. The Germans and their Allies, who had blocked it up for a long time, besieged it May 16. 1676, and it was surrender'd to them upon Articles, September the 17th following; but is was retaken by Lewis de Bourbon, the Dau∣phin of France in 1688. It stands three German miles from Heydelberg to the S. three from Durlach to the N. and about two S. from Spires. It was consign'd to the Bishop of Spire. But under the perpetual Protection of the Emperor, the Bishop has ever had his Residence in the Castl••, which is a noble Pile. This place lies a quarter of a mile from the Rhine in a Morass,

• and is but small; the Bastions are little, and there is a Ra∣velline before almost all the Cortines, but the Morass is its best defence. The French had begun a Crown Work on the side to∣wards the Rhine, and it is thought they design'd to carry that Crown Work quite round the Town, and to make a second Wall and Ditch all round it, which would have endangered the Palatinate by enlarging it; which made that Elector engage the Emperor to retake it, and he also supplied the Duke of Lor∣rain's Camp so well, during the Siege, that it wanted nothing. In 1688 it was again besieged by the French, who thus described its Situation and Fortifications. It is situate (say they) near the Rhine, on the German side, and is almost surrounded with a Morass, and is besides regularly fortified with seven Bastions and half Moons in the places by which it is accessible: The Ground between the place and the Rhine is covered with a Crown-work and a Horn-work, which stands about twenty yards from the Rhine. All these Fortifications are lined with Stone, as likewise the covered way, and the other Works that inviron it. It was invested by the French the 27th of September 1688. The sixth of October the Dauphin of France came thither, who here made his first Campagn: The first of November it was surrender'd when it might have holden out much longer. However this Siege gave liberty to the Prince of Orange to rescue England from Popery and Tyranny.
• Philistines, a people of Palaestine towards the Borders of E∣gypt, along the Sea-coasts. They were Enemies to the Israelites, whom they brought afterwards into servitude, defeated them, and took away their Ark; but the Israelites reveng'd themselves frequently afterwards.
• Philistion of Magnesia, a Comick Poet, who lived at Rome a little after Horace. Cassiodorus makes him to be the Inventor of Farce. He died with too much laughing, as acting the Buffoon upon the Stage.
• Philistus of Syracuse, had a great share in the favour of Dio∣nysius the Tyrant, who afterwards banish'd him, because he had married his Niece without his knowledge. During his Exile Philistus writ several Historical Treatises, which the Ancients quote often with commendation. He was recalled after this by Dionysius the Young, and fitted out a Fleet to defend himself against those who had expell'd him from Syracuse; but Philistus having lost the Battle in the 398th of Rome, he kill'd himself: Others say, That falling into his Enemies hands they put him to death. Diodorus l. 16.
• Philo, a famous Architect, lived about 300 years before Christ; he wrought at several Temples, and at the Arsenal of the Haven of Piraeum, while Demetrius of Phaleris governed A∣thens. He writ a description of all those different Works, and deserves a considerable place among those Greek Authors who have writ of Arts, but his Writings are lost. Some pretend that he is the same with Philo of Byzantium, who writ a Trea∣tise of Warlike Engines that was printed in 1687 at the Louvre, from a Manuscript taken out of the King's Library. Vitruvi∣us lib. 3. & 7. Felib. vies des Architectures.
• Philo, a famous Grammarian surnamed Bybluis or Bybliensis, was much esteem'd in the First and Second Ages; hath writ se∣veral Treatises, mentioned by Suidas, Sixtus of Sienna, Vossius, le Mire, &c. It was he who translated the Phaenician History of Sanchoniathon: But others believe, That either Philo feigned this History, or that Porphyrjus attributes it to Philo, although the Version was counterfeit as well as the Original. See H. Dod∣well upon Sanchoniathon, or an Abstract of it in the First Vo∣lume of the Works of the Learned.
• Philo of Alexandria, called Philo the Jew, whose Writings are so estimable, liv'd in the First Age; he was a Platonick Phi∣losopher. The Jews of Alexandria sent him about the year 40 to the Emperor Caligula at Rome, who treated him very ill: He hath himself written an account of this Embassy, under the Title of a Discourse against Flaccus. He took another Voyage to Rome in the Reign of Claudius. We have several Editions of his Works, the last is that of Paris in 1640, according to the Translation of Sigismond, Gelemus, and some others. It's divided into three parts; the first contains Cosmopoetica, the second Historica, and the third Juridica seu Legalia. Joseph. l. 18. Ant. c. 10. Clem. Alexan. l. 1. Strom. &c.
• Philoctetes, the Son of Paean, was Hercules's faithfull Compa∣nion, who at his death obliged him to swear that he would ne∣ver discover the place he was buried in, and presented him with his Arms dipp'd in the Hydra's Blood. When the Greeks were about to besiege Troy, they were told by the Oracle, That they should never take 〈◊〉〈◊〉 City without those fatal Arrows; whereupon they sought ••t for Hercules; and Philoctetes, that he might not be guilty of Perjury, discover'd his Tomb by stamp∣ing upon it only with his feet: but as a punishment for the vio∣lation of his Oath, he receiv'd a wound in the Foot by the fall of one of the Arrows upon it, which Machaon cured. Ovid Me∣tam. Virg. Aeneid. Natalis Comes, &c.
• Philolaus of Crotona, a Pythagorean Philosopher, lived in the 360th year of Rome. He believ'd that all things were made by Harmony and Necessity, and that the Earth had a circular motion. Demetrius saith he was the first of the Pythagoreans who wrote of Physick. It's affirmed, That Philolaus, desirous to get a Scholar of his out of Prison, presented one of his Books to Dionysius the Tyrant of Syracuse, who gave it to Plato; and he kept it for his Timeus: Others add, That Plato bought it from the Relations of Philolaus, who died of grief because he was accused of designing to usurp the Sovereignty, and tyrannize over his Country. He must not be confounded with Philolaus, who prescribed Laws to the Thebans. Arist. l. 2. Polit. c. ult. Diogenes Laertius.
• Philomelus, chief of those Sacrilegious Persons of Phocis, who robb'd the Temple of Apollo at Delphos; and afterwards seeing his Companions vanquished by the Locrians and Thebans he threw himself down headlong from a Rock in despair, where he died. Diodorus l. 16.
• Philomides, a Messenger of Alexander the Great, who went from Sicyon to Elis in nine hours, tho an hundred and fifty miles distant; but at his return he was a running of it fifteen hours, tho he had more down-hill; because in running from Sicyon to Elis he had the Sun on his Back, but in his return he had it on his Face. Pliny, &c.
• Philopemenes of Megalopolis, Pretor of the Achaians, was a brave and learned Man; his Masters were Eidemus and Demo∣phanes the Philosopher. The first proof which he gave of his Courage was when his Country was surpriz'd by Cleomenes King of Sparta: He afterwards followed Antigonus, who took the part of the Achaians; but having the conduct of some Troops, his Courage appear'd yet more in the Battle which his Men won from the Aetolians, near Messena in Peloponnesus, in the 546th year of Rome. In 548 he killed Machinidas the Ty∣rant of Lacedaemon in Battle, near the City of Mantinea in Ar∣cadia: Nabis who succeeded him, defeated Philopemenes by Sea, but he reveng'd himself upon him by Land; for having beaten him in the Field, he afterwards took Sparta, razed its Walls to the ground, abrogated Lycurgus's Laws, and made the Lacedae∣monians subject to the Achaians in the 148th Olympiad, and 556 of Rome. Democrates, Tyrant of Messena, made War upon the Achaians, wherein Philopemenes was taken and put to death, being then 70 years old; but this was sufficiently re∣veng'd by Licortas, Pretor of the Achaians. Plutarch in his Life. Liv. Polybius.
• Philoponus (John) was a learned Grammarian of Alexandria, who lived at Constantinople about 535 and wrote against Severus and Proclus, who had opposed the truth of Christianity. He com∣posed also a Treatise, wherein he pretends to prove, That the same Bodies shall not arise at the last day. Photius Cod. 21, 42, 55, 75, 215. Suidas.
• ...

  Philosopher's-stone, is a Powder so called, because they say there are none but true Philosophers that have it: By virtue of this Sone imperfect Metals are changed by Projection (that is, by casting this powder upon them) into Gold or Silver. Imper∣fect Metals they call all those that are not Gold or Silver; as Lead, called by them Saturn; Tin, Jupiter; Iron, Mars; Copper, Venus; Quicksilver, Mercury; Gold, they call the Sun; and Silver, the Moon.

  This Powder is also called by these Philosophers or Wise∣men, An Universal Medicine; because, as they pretend, it acts upon all the Empire of Nature, which they divide into three parts, to wit, the Animal, the Vegetative, and Mineral Reign; hereby they pretend, that they can preserve the health of Ani∣mals, keep it from alteration, and restore it when it is altered; which they can also do upon all Plants, and (that I may use their own terms) take away the Leprosie from Metals, and en∣noble them, by advancing them to the highest degree of perfecti∣on that Nature is capable to bring them to in the entrals of the Earth.

  This Powder is called also a Stone, because, after it is wrought, the Philosopher vitrifies it; for being at first made up of several small parts, he forms it into a Mass by a gentle Liquefaction; and because of its great purity it becomes glittering, and re∣sembles a lump of that which is called Enamell in Glass-Houses; and when he has a mind to make use of it; he scrapes this Mass with a Knife, and easily reduces it into Powder.

  This Powder, besides the abundant Tincture it carries, must contain in it two qualities, which are not to be found toge∣ther in any Bodies that Nature presents us with; for it must needs be meltable like Wax, and fix'd and permanent in the Fire like Gold; the first quality being necessary for penetra∣ting to the Center of the imperfect Metal upon which it is cast when melted; and the second, to communicate the fixed∣ness requisite for Gold or Silver. The way of succeeding in the operation of this Stone is very hard to discover. Above four or five thousand Authors have writ of it at divers times, and in different parts of the World; but never one hath writ on any other account than that it might be talked of, but not in order to inform how it ought to be made; or if they had this intention, they have spoken so enigmatically, that they themselves advertise the Reader, That they have writ for none but their Brethren, and that if God discovered not these Mysteries by Revelation, or that they happened to be unfold∣ed by some person who hath the Stone and the art of making it, it is impossible to understand them; but yet it must not be believed, that all those that have written obscurely upon this Subject were Possessors. There are but very few (as they call them) that were Authores bonae notae; those who are approved and reputed the true Adepti (for this is also one of the terms whereby they express true Philosophers, who have acquir'd that which others search for) are Hermes their venerable Father, Ca∣lid, Artephius, who boasted that he had lived above a thousand years, Morienus Romanus, the Cosmopolite, the Count Trevi∣san,

• ...

  Zachary, Philalethus, and several others both ancient and modern.

  That this so difficult and conceal'd a Work may be accom∣plished, these wise Men tell us, There are two ways, whereof the one is called The Universal, and the other the Particular way; the Universal consists in the preparation of a certain mat∣ter which is to be found every where throughout the World, and in all places, which costs nothing, and is common to poor and rich, which we have all before our Eyes, and which very few know how to choose. This matter, by due preparati∣on, without the addition of any other thing produceth an Universal Medicine which is agreeable, as has been already said, to the three Reigns of Nature, insomuch, that the Philosopher determines it by Art to what kind he pleases, and after this Determination this Medicine becomes peculiar either to Ani∣mals, Plants, or Metals. The other way is called Particular, when the Philosopher begins his Work by the Metallick kind, and, that by Art he finds out the means to corrupt the perfect Metal by radically introducing thereinto one of the three substances that compose it, to wit, either Salt, Sulphur, or Mercury, which are the principles of all Substances, and these principles are the productions of the four Elements, which are the prin∣ciples of all things we see in the Universe.

  This particular way is also subdivided into two ways, cal∣led the dry and moist; the first is when they go upon the corrup∣tion of a perfect Metal, by the Radical Introduction of Metallick Sulphur, the second is (which the Philosophers call also The way of Reincrudation) when they proceed to it by the Intro∣duction of Mercury; and this way they call The Reincrudation of Metals, and the Humid way; for that Mercury being of a watery substance, it is also the most crude part, and 'tis in this Mercury (which yet is not the common Mercury) that they pretend to put some Gold or Silver, and to make it putrefie within, in such a manner, that after having past through the putrefaction by artificial ways, it thereby becomes a substance called Philo∣sophick Mercury, which is neither Gold nor Silver, but a Me∣tallick Composition of a soft consistence, which hath a pene∣trating and fermentative virtue, by means of which, they can multiply it ad infinitum, by putting common Mercury thereto, which is of all Metals the most fit for penetration and re∣ceiving of a metallick form. Vid. Alchimy.

• Philostorgius of Cappadocia, the Son of Carterius and Eulam∣pia, was born about 367, in the Reign of Valentinian and Va∣lens. He writ an Ecclesiastical History, which he published in the time of Theodosius the Young. This Work was divided into twelve Books, which began with the letters of his name in the form of an Acrostick. He was an Arian, of the party of the Aëtians and Eunomians; so that he highly extolls those Hereticks, runs down the Orthodox, and especially Athanasius. He o∣therwise testified much zeal for the Christian Religion, and many usefull things may be learnt by his Ecclesiastical Antiqui∣ties. Photius accuseth him, that besides his Impiety and Infi∣delity, he used an affected Stile, more becoming a Poet than an Historian. Nicephorus Callistus has taken out of Philostorgius, whom he calls, Deo Invisus, several things, which he inserts in his History without citing him.
• Philostratus of Lemnos, or, according to others, of Tyre or Athens, a Sophister, who lived at Rome in the time of the Em∣peror Severus, and at the desire of the Empress Julia writ the Life of Apollonius Thyanaeus in eight Books: He hath also com∣posed a Dictionary, &c. This Author was the Son, or ac∣cording to others, the Grandson of Philostratus, a Sophister, who liv'd in the time of Vespasian and Titus, and writ Orati∣ons, Tragedies, &c. They must not be confounded with two other Authors of the same name, the first whereof lived in the time of Macrin and Heliogabalus, and was Grandson, or rather Nephew to him that writ the Life of Apollonius Thyanaeus, and married his Daughter. Suidas attributes several Works to him, but others are not of the same Opinion. The other Philostra∣tus was an Egyptian, a Philosopher and Sophist. Suidas. Photi∣us l. 44. 150, & 241. Vossius de Hist. Graec. &c.
• Philoxenus of Cytherea, a Greek Poet, lived in the 388th year of Rome, at the Court of Dionysius the Young, Tyrant of Syracuse, and could never be brought to give any approbation to the Verses made by that same Dionysius; which contempt angred Dionysius so much, that he put Philoxenus into the Pri∣son which the Sicilians called the Quarries. Some time after the Tyrant set him at liberty, and believing he should gain his Approbation easier than formerly, he read to him one of his Poems; Philoxenus gave ear from one end to the other to the Piece he recited, and then starting up, briskly said, He must be carried to the Quarries again. Some time after he writ a Poem of the Amours of Polyphemus and Galathea, wherein he jeers Dionysius's Mistress, who was so called; which obstinacy incensed the Tyrant so extreamly, that he put him to death. Athenaeus l. 1, 4, & 14. Aelian. l. 12. Var. Hist. l. 47. Causabon. A∣nimad. in Athe. l. 4. c. 11.
• Philoxenus, a Macedonian Captain that took Harpalus in Can∣dia, who was Treasurer to Alexander the Great, and had im∣bezelled the Treasure of that Prince during his absence. He discovered all those to whom Harpalus had entrusted that Trea∣sure in Athens, and sent a list of them to the Magistrates, that they might seize the Money and get them punished; but he would not put Demosthenes among the number, tho he had had some difference with that famous Orator, preferring upon that occasion, the esteem he had for his Eloquence, before his own re∣sentment. Paus.
• Phineus, the Son of Agenor, reigned in Paphlagonia, and married Cleopatra, the Daughter of Boreas, by whom he had two Sons Parthenius and Cranbis; but having divorced this first Wife he married a Daughter of the King of Scythia, called I∣dea. Some time after, these two Princes were accused of ha∣ving committed Incest with their Mother-in-law, and con∣demned by their own Father to lose their lives; but Boreas re∣veng'd the Innocence of his Grand-children, for having given Battle to Phineus he took him Prisoner, and gave him his choice, Whether to be put to death, or have his Eyes put out; Phineus chose the last, and 'tis said, That then the Gods inspir'd him with the Art of foretelling things to come; but Neptune growing Jealous hereat, sent Harpyes that should foul his Vi∣ctuals when he was at Table, and so he was tormented with these Monsters untill that Zethes and Calais, the Sons of Boreas, drove them into the Islands of Strophades. Apollodorus. Vid. Harpyes.
• Phineus, the Brother of Cepheus, King of Aethiopia, was Uncle to Andromeda, who was promised him in marriage; but he durst not deliver that Princess from the Sea-monster to which she was expos'd (according to the Poets:) Phineus, ne∣vertheless, would take away Andromeda on the Wedding-day from Perseus, her Deliverer, under pretence of the King's Pro∣mise, but Perseus changed him into a Stone by Medusa's head which he had fastened to his Buckler. Ovid.
• Phlegon Trallian, the Emperor Adrian's Freeman, had a great share in that Prince's Favour, who published an History of his Life under his own name. 'Tis he who relates in his Fourteenth Book, That the fourth year of the 202d Olympi∣ad, which was the year of our Saviour's Passion, was very re∣markable for the greatest Eclipse of the Sun that ever was seen, the face of the Heavens being covered with dark and ob∣scure Night for six hours; that is to say, untill Noon, so as the Stars appear'd. Dionysius the Areopagite in his 7th Epistle to St. Polycarp, says, That being at Heliopolis in Egypt with Apollo, he observ'd, that the Moon did oppose her self to the Sun with an extraordinary motion, and continued so till the ninth hour, after which she returned towards the East, which discovers, that the said Eclipse was not natural, seeing it did not follow upon the new Moon, which is the time that she might have interposed betwixt the Sun and the Earth, but at full Moon, at which time the Jews did celebrate the Passover. Over and above this Miracle there was another, viz. That the Ecclipse lasted three hours, because the Moon, according to her proper motion, moves with more swiftness than the Sun, and being less than the Sun and the Earth, could not entirely darken him, but for a very small time. This Eclipse occasioned Dionysius to say, Aut Deus Naturae patitur, aut Mundi machina dissolvitur; or according to Syncellus and Suidas, Deus Ignotus in Carne patitur, ideoque Universum hisce tenebris obscuratur: But many Learned Men think that this Dionysius is a Counterfeit, and the Eclipse a meer Fable. P. Pagi on the 32d year of Christ, in his Cri∣ticks on Baronius.
• Phlegyas, the Son of Mars was King of the Lapitheans in Thessaly, and Father of Ixion and the Nymph Coronis, whom A∣pollo ravished: Phlegyas coming to know of it, was transported with anger, and in order to be revenged upon that God, went and set Fire to his Temple at Delphos; but Apollo, saith the Fa∣ble, that he might punish Phlegyas for this Sacrilege, shot him to death with Arrows, and hurled him headlong into Hell, where he was condemned to remain for ever under a great Rock, which seeming ready to fall, kept him in continual fear.
• Phobus, the Son of Erix, last Archon or Decennial Prince of Athens, complyed with the Decree of the Senate for choosing of Annual Magistrates, and having raised some Troops amongst the Phoceans and other Greeks, put to Sea in order to go for A∣sia Minor, where being arrived, he was received by Mandron King of Bebrycia, who made him his Associate in the Govern∣ment of his Country; and the Phoceans dwelt with the Bebry∣cians in the City of Pythia; but in process of time they enter∣tain'd a Jealousie of the Greeks, and laid a design to murther them all in one Day; but Lampsaca the Daughter of Mandron gave Phobus information of it, who, to prevent his Enemies, made a pretence of solemnizing a Feast, whereunto he invited the Pytheans, and cut to pieces all that came thither; so that King Mandron found himself to be at the mercy of Phobus, who preserv'd his Life and Crown, and married the Princess Lamp∣saca; after which the City of Pythia was called Lampsaca. Plu∣tarch de virt. Mulierum.
• Phocaea, a City of Ionia in Asia Minor: It was a Colony of the Athenians, whose Inhabitants built it after Marseilles; where there is still a Town, and an Haven to it, called Fochia Vec∣chia, near unto another less considerable, called Fochia nova. Strabo lib. 4. Ammian. Marcellinus lib. 14. Justin lib. 43. &c.
• Phocas, Emperor or rather Tyrant of the East in the Se∣venth Age. He advanced himself in the War from a meer Cap∣tain, and was declared Augustus by the Army in 602. He was crowned November 23, by the Patriarch Cyriacus, in the Church of St. John, near unto Constantinople; after which he made his entry into the City, and put to death the Emperor Maurice,

• whom he had dethroned, together with his Sons. The Em∣press and her Daughters were saved by the People; but after∣wards Phocas put them to Death with divers Persons of Quali∣ty, upon a report, that Maurice had left a Son named Theodosius, who would very speedily appear in a Condition to expel the Tyrant; this happened in 607. Phocas carried it very fairly in the beginning of his Reign, writ very respectfully to Pope Gre∣gory the Great, proposed an Orthodox Confession of Faith, was liberal towards the Churches, favoured Learned Men, and shewed himself to be very good-natured. This is the Character which Nicephorus gives of him. But that of Cedrenus is much blacker; he represents him as an Heretick who had nothing of Humanity; but was Cruel, Bloody; and his fiery Looks in∣spired Men with Fear and Terror. And, in short, some time after his Coronation, he abandoned himself to all sorts of Abo∣minations and Debaucheries, taking away Mens Wives at his pleasure, and putting their Husbands to Death who durst dis∣approve of his Violences. After this, in 603, Chosroes, King of Persia, willing to revenge the Death of Maurice who was his Friend, entred into the Territories of the Empire in 608; took Syria, Palaestine, Phoenicia, Armenia, Cappadocia; and his Troops made Inroads as far as Chalcedonia. At the same time the Avares, Sclavonians, and several other Nations ravaged the Empire, insomuch that all was in Desolation. And Pho∣cas, to increase it, suffering himself to be acted by his bloody Inclination, exercised unheard of Cruelties, and seemed to take singular pleasure to cut off the Heads of the most Illustrious Persons in the Empire. He banished several who joined them∣selves with Heraclius, and defeated his Troops. In this Juncture one Photinus, whose Wife he had taken away, surprized him in his Palace, and having taken off his Imperial Robe, put on a filthy one, and sent him to Heraclius, who having reproached him with his Crimes, cut off his Feet, Hands and Privy-parts, and at last caused his Head to be struck off, on Monday, Octob. 5. 610. after he had reigned 7 years, 10 months, and 18 days. Nicephorus lib. 18. cap. 38. & seq. Cedrenus in Annal. &c.
• Phocion, General of the Athenian Army, was a great Ora∣tor, valiant Captain, and a wise Citizen. Demosthenes was a∣fraid of his Eloquence; and when he saw him stand up at the Bar to answer him, was wont to say, Here is the Ax or Sword that cuts me to pieces, that is, Here is the only Person capable to unrivet my Discourses, to answer their Difficulties, and to weaken my Reasons. In short, the great Moderation of Pho∣cion carried him far above the Vehemency of Demosthenes. One day this same Person suffered himself in the presence of the People, to utter very opprobrious things against Alexander. Pho∣cion stopped him, by informing of him, he ought not to pro∣voke a fierce Enemy; and exhorted the People rather to stand upon their Guard, and defend themselves well when there should be occasion. Philip of Macedon had so great an Esteem of his Courage and Military Conduct, that he dreaded him. At the Death of that King, the Athenians desirous to make pub∣lick Rejoicings, Phocion prevented them, by putting them in mind that they had lost but one Man against Philip in the Battle of Cheronea. It was he also who by his prudent and moderate Counsels, diverted Alexander from the War he would have un∣dertaken, not only against the Athenians, but all Greece, by re∣presenting to him, That it was his own Country, and that if it was dishonourable to him to languish in repose, it would be much more glorious for him to go and subdue the Barbarians, who acknowledged not his Empire, than to disturb the Peace of his Country. Alexander finding this Counsel very effectu∣al, by the great Successes that attended his Enterprises in A∣sia, sent him a Present of an hundred Talents, after the last Victory which he won from Darius, and the entire Conquest of Persia. Phocion asked those that brought him the Present, what reason Alexander had to distinguish him in that manner, by so great a Liberality? It was answered, That he was the only Person in Athens whom Alexander acknowledged to be an Honest Man. If he had acknowledged me to be such, saith Pho∣cion, in my mean condition, He should have left me so. And while he was a-speaking thus, he drew Water out of the Well himself, and his Wife was making Bread. Those who talked to him, being surprised at the Poverty of his Family, and charmed with his Vertues, pressed him very much to accept of their Master's Present, but they could not prevail with him, he putting it off with this wise Answer, If I should receive the wealth you offer me, and not make use of it, it would doe me no good, and if I should make use of it, I should give my Citizens oc∣casion to speak with indignation against Alexander, and with en∣vy against me. Alexander seeing him send back his Present, was not content with this Refusal, and writ to him, That those who would take nothing of him, were none of his Friends. Whereupon Phocion petitioned him very earnestly to set at Liberty some Rho∣dians kept in Prison at Sardis, which Alexander immediately granted; and believing he should find him easier to receive of him, after having once obliged him to ask something; he sent Craterus to him, with the Prisoners he had enlarged, to press him a-new to accept the hundred Talents from him; but Pho∣cion continued still to refuse them. And Alexander soon after died. Antipater, one of Alexander's Successors, offered also great Sums of Money to Phocion by Menillus; but he would ne∣ver take any. And on Menillus his representing to him, That if he would take none for himself, he ought at least-wise to accept of it for his Children; he plainly answered, That if his Children did imitate him, they should have enough as well as he; and if they must be debauched, he would le••ve them nothing wherewith to entertain their Debaucheries. He was Scholar to Plato and Xenocrates, and afterwards retired to a small Inheri∣tance where he had lived contentedly without concerning him∣self with the Affairs of the Publick. It's observed that he was never seen to laugh or cry. His Innocence and Vertue ren∣dred his Poverty honourable. He was obliged to take up Arms for the Defence of his Country; and his Conduct was success∣full against Philip of Macedon, and upon several other occasions. The Haven of Piraeum having been surprized by the Enemy about the 436 of Rome, Phocion, being then Archon and Go∣venour of Athens, was accused of having connived at them, and at last condemned to Death being about eighty years of Age. The Athenians became sensible of their Error quickly after his Death. Whereupon they erected him a Statue, and cut off his Accuser. And at the Instance of Phocus, his Son, treated Epicurus and Demophilus in like manner. Cornelius Nepos, Plu∣tarch, &c.
• Phocis, a Province of Greece between Boeotia and Aetolia, ha∣ving Anticyra, Cirrha, Delphos, and the Hill Parnassus, with Helicon at the end of it. Its Inhabitants, at the Persuasion of Philomelus, robbed the Temple of Apollo at Delphos, and defeat∣ed the Locrians in the 106th. Olympiad, and 399 of Rome. The Greeks, to revenge this Sacrilege, began that which they called the Holy-war. The Phocians made an Alliance with the Athe∣nians and those of Lacedaemon; but that prevented not their be∣ing vanquished by those of Thebes and Locris. And Philomelus threw himself headlong over a Rock. Onomarcus, who after him took upon him the Command of the Army, courageously with∣stood the Thebans. But at last, his Soldiers growing weary of him, threw him into the Sea, where he died one of those sorts of Death appointed for those that committed Sacrilege. Pha∣lacus his Son defeated the Enemy afterwards. But coming to be killed, and the Holy-war terminated in the 108th. Olympiad, and 408th. of Rome, the Cities of Phocis were razed to the Ground, and the People condemned to live in the Villages. The Phocenses had to the West the Locri, to the South the We∣stern Bay of Corinth, now called Lepanto, to the East Boeotia, and to the N.E. the Doreans. The Tribunal of the Amphyctiones, whose Jurisdiction extended over all Greece, and the Oracle of Delphos, do both shew the Antiquity and Greatness of these Peo∣ple, because they were long before the Trojan War. There was another Branch of the Greeks of the same Name, called so from Phocea, a City of Ionia in the Lesser Asia, who built Mar∣seilles in France. Phocis was fruitfull as to Corn and Cattle, and the People were a crafty, valiant Race of Men, and for a long time exercised Piracy. They were enriched also by the Delphick Oracle, which was much frequented by distant Nations. Stra∣bo. lib. 5. Pliny.
• Phocus, an Athenian, the Son of Phocion, was a very de∣bauched young man, especially given much to Wine; but o∣therwise generous and respectfull towards his Father. Phocion, willing to draw him off from his Extravagances, sent him to Spar∣ta, that he might learn to imitate the great Frugality of the La∣cedaemonians; saying, It was lawfull, and also commendable, to profit by the Vertues of ones Enemies. He was condemned at A∣thens as a Traitor to his Country. And although that great Man was asked before he died, if he had any thing to leave in Command to his Son, he made answer, That he had nothing to re∣commend to him, but to forget the injuries of the Athenians. Yet Phocus failed not to evidence his Resentments against his Ene∣mies and those who had accused his Father. Plutarch in Apoph∣thegm.
• Phocylides, of Miletum, a City of Ionia, a Greek Poet, flou∣rished in the 60th. Olympiad, and 216th. of Rome. His Style was pure and his Manners innocent, which may be learnt by reading of his Works concerning Living and Speaking well. We have still a Poet called Phocylides; but he is supposed to be spurious. Some believe he was a Christian who lived in the first Ages of the Church, of which there is some likelihood. If you reflect upon what is found in that Book of The Truth of the Resurrection of the Dead, which was never known by the anci∣ent Heathens. Suidas in Lex. Vossius de Poet. Graec. &c.
• Phoenicia, a Province of Syria, which was formerly divided into two parts. Phoenicia properly so called took in Berytha, Ty∣re, Sidon, &c. That called Phoenicia of Damas or of Sabanus, had in it the Cities of Heliopolis, Damas, &c. they called also by this Name all that Tract of Land which runs along the Mediterra∣nean-sea from the River Eleutherus as far as Pelusium in Egypt, but these bounds have since been retrenched. The Phoenicians were very apt for all sorts of Exercises, and Men of Resolution. It's added, they were the first that invented the Art of Naviga∣tion, taught the way of Sea-fights, used the right of Royalty, and subdued their Neighbours, &c. Strabo, l. 6. Pliny, l. 5. c. 12.
• * Phoenix, the Son of Agenor, second King of Sidon, gave his Name to Phoenicia. He invented, as it's said, Letters, or Writing Characters, and found a way to make use of a little Worm for to dye things of Purple-colour. Bochartus, in his Canaan, l. 1. 19. conjectures, and that very likely, that the Phoenicians have been so named from Bene-Anak, Sons of Anak.
• * Phoenix, the Son of Amyntor, King of the Dolopes, a Peo∣ple of Epirus, was falsely accused by Clylia his Father's Concu∣bine,

• that he would have forced her, and though he was inno∣cent, Amyntor caused his Eyes to be put out. But it's said Chi∣ron, the Gentaur, and a Learned Physician, cured him of his Blindness; and gave him the Government of young Achilles, whom he carried to the Siege of Troy. After the taking of that City, Peleus, the Father of Achilles, re-established Phoenix upon the Throne, and caused him to be proclaimed King of the Do∣lopes. Apollodrous, Hygin. &c.
• * Phoenix, an Arabian Bird which lives solitary. It is about the bigness of an Eagle, the Feathers about its Neck shining like Gold, the Body of a Purple Colour, and its Tail Blue, with Feathers resembling Roses. It's said by some to live 340 years, by others 600, and by a third sort, 1460. But the most common Opinion is, that it lives but 500 years. When its Death approaches, it builds it self a Nest, in which having spent its strength, a young one arises; which as soon as grown up, takes care to bury the old one in a certain Place called The Altar of the Sun, making an Experiment of its strength before by try∣ing whether it can carry a bundle of Myrrhe of equal weight with the old one. The Ancients write wonderfull things of this Bird. And Tertullian and others of the primitive Fathers draw Arguments thence to prove the Resurrection. Solinus, Marcellus, Donatus.
• Phorbas, the Sixth King of Argos, succeeded Criasis, Anno Mundi 2466, and reigned 35 years. He delivered the Island of Rhodes from a great multitude of Serpents. Eusebius in Chron.
• Phormis, or Phormus, of Syracuse, a Greek Poet, was Dire∣ctor of the Studies of Gelon, Tyrant of Sicily. He composed se∣veral Comedies, and introduced a sort of new Dress upon the Theatre. Phormis lived in the 72d. Olympiad, and 264th. of Rome. Arist. de Arte Poet. Lilio Giraldi & Vossius de Poet.
• Phoroneus, Second King of Argos, succeeded his Father Ina∣chus about the year of the World 2247, and reigned Sixty years, until 2307, when Apis succeeded him. Spartus, the Son of Pho∣roneus, built the City of Sparta. Euseb. in Chron. Salian. in Ann.
• Phosphorus, a Stone, Mineral, or other artificial Matter which casts an extraordinary Light in the night, or in any dark place, coming from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Light, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to carry. There are some which shine of themselves, and others that being exposed to the Sun or Fire imbibe and attract the Light to them, which they cast out in the Night. The Inventor of the most admira∣ble Phosphorus, was John Farnel, Physician to K. Henry II. of France. He shewed to his Majesty and all the Court, then at Boulogne, an artificial Stone that cast a great Light in the dark. He pre∣tended it came from the Indies, that it might be the more esteemed; because, as he said himself, Rarity makes things more precious. Farnel died in his Journey from Calis, and had not time to make publick the Composition of that Stone. But Ar∣tists found out some years after several sorts of Phosphorus's, the principal whereof are these; The Phosphorus made of Nitrous Plaister at Bolonia in Italy, was invented by Boterus, an excellent Chymist; the Smaragdine Phosphorus was made of a Mineral, of the Colour of an Emerald; this Mineral being reduced into powder, and steeped in common Water, becomes very lumi∣nous. And if one dip in a Pencil, and make Characters upon a Copper-plate, and set it upon a Chafing-dish full of Fire, in a dark room, the Characters will glitter like Stars. The Hermetick Phosphorus of Baldwin, which some call, A Lover of the Light, being put up in a Bottle of Water, and exposed to the Sun or Fire, or at least to very clear Air, attracts the Light, which it sends forth in the dark afterwards. The Phosphorus of Benjamin Mooler, of Hamburg, is a porous Body, made of the Chalk of Brian∣con, and watered with the Spirit of Nitre; it drinks in the Light of the Sun, and sends it forth afterwards in dark places; but this Phosphorus lasts not above three weeks. The shining Phospho∣rus of Daniel Kraff is extracted from Urin; this able Chymist, having observed, that in the dark some persons made luminous, or shining Water, extracted matter from it whereof he made his Phosphorus; they put it in a Glass-bottle filled with ordinary Water, and well corked; where this dry Phosphorus casts its Light presently upon the shaking of the Viol; if it be not full of Water, in jogging of it, the Phosphorus which sticks to the bottom, appears all shining and transparent in that Vacuum. Being taken out of the Viol, it is seen to smoak; and if you write Letters upon Paper or your Hand therewith, they will shine very bright. The Writing is not to be seen in the day∣time; but glitters extremely in the dark. But if this Pho∣sphorus be handled roughly, or rubbed upon any Stuff, it spends it self in Flame, and flies in Pieces, being a Fire as subtil and piercing as that of Thunder. If it be put in a Viol full of corrosive Waters, and shaken in the Sun, it shines like Lightning. And not long since, a famous Apothecary, and a great Mathematician, was hurt therewith. There are also liquid Phosphorus's, as that of Brandius of Hamburg, which is made of black Salt, appearing in the day-time like a whitish Cloud, and in the night and dark very shining. When the Viol is opened it evaporates, and throws out Flame with a little Smoak. If this liquour be rubbed on the Face, Hands or Cloaths, they will appear all of a Fire, and yet receive no hurt. Reyhier af∣firms. That keeping some drops of it in his Hand close shut for the space of half an hour▪ and then opening it, it appeared all on Fire. Chymists say, That Gold dissolved according to Art, loses nothing of its Colour, and becomes so admirable a Phospho∣rus, that one may easily read and write in the night-time by the Light of it. Fernel. de Abditis rerum causis. Schroderi Pharmaco∣poeia Medico-Chymica, &c.
• Photinus, a grand Heretick, chief of the Photinians or Sco∣tinians, was Bishop of Sirmich; he had both Wit, Learning and Eloquence; writ well, spoke with Force and a good Grace; and acquired the esteem of Men of Worth; so that he was ele∣vated to the See of Sirmich with extraordinary Applause. The first years of his Administration were very regular; but all on a sudden he changed; and after having taught his People to know the true God, saith Vincentius Lirinensis; he proposed to them strange Gods, that is, attempted to corrupt them by his detestable Doctrine. For not contenting himself to renew the Errors of Sabellius, Paulus Samosatenus, Cerinthus, and Ebion, he added to their Impieties, That Jesus Christ was not onely mere Man, but begun to be the Christ when the Holy Ghost descended upon him in Jordan. These Impostures were condemned in se∣veral Assemblies. And the Arians themselves, in a Synod held at Sirmich in 357, condemned them a-new. Photinus, who was summoned thither, would defend them in opposition to Basil of Ancyra. This Obstinacy was the occasion of his being put out of his See. St. Jerom saith, he had writ a Book against the Gentiles, and several other Treatises. St. Jerom de Script. Eccl. E∣piph. Haer. 73. Theodoret, &c.
• Photius, Patriarch of Constantinople, was nobly descended, rich, well-instructed in civil and political Affairs, and so able and knowing, that he pass'd for one of the finest Wits of his time. His Merit had raised him to the Dignity of Principal Secretary of State, but his Ambition carried him yet higher; and as he was Sister-son to Tharaisus, Patriarch of Constantinople, he believed himself not unworthy of that Dignity. And, in short, Bardas having driven Ignatius from the See of the Im∣perial City, Photius was made and consecrated by Gregory Asbe∣stus, Bishop of Syracuse, Decemb. 25. 858. or, according to others, at the beginning of 859. And that he might maintain himself in this Dignity, in 861 he caused Ignatius to be condemned in an Assembly of three hundred and twenty Bishops; where were Zachary and Rodoaldus, Legates to Pope Nicholas I. This Pope excommunicated Photius and his Adherents, not sparing his own Legates, being mightily irritated at their proceedings, wherewith the Patriarch was so nettled that in a second Council he anathematized that Pope. But Basil of Macedon coming to the Empire upon the Death of Michael the Third, expelled Photius, and re-established Ignatius. A Council celebrated in 869 deposed him again, and thundred an Anathema against him. Ignatius afterwards dying in 878, Photius acted his part so well, that he re-established himself in the favour of Basil, and in the See of Constantinople. Nicetas saith, he bethought of a Stratagem which had the Success he desired. He compo∣sed a false Genealogy of that Prince, deriving him from Tirida∣tes, King of Armenia, and brought it down from that King to Basil, whom he described, much as he was, giving him the Name of Beclas, composed of the first Letter of his own Name, of that of Eudoxia, and his four Sons, Constantine, Leo, Alexan∣der, and Stephen. He writ that Genealogy in Alexandrian Chara∣cters, upon old Paper, and got it placed among the choicest Books by the means of Theophanes, who was Library-keeper and his Friend, and who shewed it to Basil, as the rarest thing in his Library; telling him withall, That Photius was the onely Person that could explain it. Whereupon he sent for him, and he pleased the Emperor so well with that Genealogy, that he found no great difficulty to be restored to the Patriarchal Chair of Constantinople. He assembled a Synod, where all that was done against him was revoked. But Leo the Philosopher, Son and Successor to the same Basil, expelled him in 886. It's not known what year he died in. Photius contributed much to the Advancement of Learning. We have his Bibliotheca, which F. Andrew Scot hath rendred into very ill Latin. This Work con∣tains an Examen of two hundred and eighty Authors, whereof he relates the most considerable parts. He undertook it at the desire of his Brother Tharaisus, during a Journey he made for the Emperor into Assyria, where he was constrained to stay for some time. We have also 248 Epistles of his; the Nomo-canon, &c. Nicetas in Vit. Ign. Anastasius in Vit. Pont. Zonaras T. 113. Annal.
• Phraates, King of Parthia. Francis Sansovin following Tro∣gus Pompeius and Justin, will have four of this Name. And Je∣rom Bardius, of Florence, remarks but two; the last, being the Son of Orodes, was killed by his Son Phraatacus, whom he had by his Concubine. It's he that detained Demetrius IId. called Nicanor, King of Syria, in Custody; and made him marry his Daughter Rhodoguna. He also restored to the Romans the Slaves and Ensigns taken from Crassus. Joseph. l. 8. Antig. l. 3. Justin. l. 42. Sansovin l. 2. Chron. &c.
• Phranza (George) a Greek Historian, was Master of the Ward∣robe to the Emperors of Constantinople, and lived in the time that the Turks took that City, in 1453. At the desire of some Persons of Corfu he composed a Chronicle of all that pass'd most remarable in his time; so that he relates almost nothing but what he him∣self could testifie. This Piece ended in 1461, as he observes in the latter Part thereof. Vossius de Hist. Graec. l. 2. c. 30. Leo Alla∣tius, &c.
• Phrigernus, King of the Western Goths, in the fourth Age. He made War with the Eastern Goths, who had Athalaricus's Son for their King; and not being able to resist them, had re∣course

• to the Protection of Valens, by the means of Ulphilus, Bishop of that Nation, who was an Arian, but a Man of Un∣derstanding, having invented their Characters, and translated the Bible into their Language. Phritigernus, that he might the more easily obtain what he desired, embraced Arianism, where∣in he was followed by the greatest part of his Subjects. Ammi∣an. Marcellinus lib. 18. St. Jerom in Chron.
• Phrygia, a Province of Asia Minor, divided into the Greater and Lesser. The Greater called at this day Germian, and here∣tofore Pacatiana, lies between Bithynia, Galatia, Pamphylia, Ly∣dia and Mysia. Its Cities were Synnada, Laodicea and Hierapolis. Little Phrygia, now called Sarum, and formerly Troas, hath the Rivers Scamander, Xanthus and Simois, and the City of Troy, famous in the Writings of the Ancients. Others separate Troas from Little Phrygia, and call it Hellespontiaca, because it lay towards the Hellespont, and the Egean-sea. Pliny, Strabo, Ptolo∣my, &c.
• Phrygion (Paul Constantine) a Protestant Minister, was Native of Schlestat, and Minister at Bale, and afterwards at Tu∣binga, where he died Aug. 1. in the Year 1543. He writ a Chro∣nology, and Commented upon Exodus, Leviticus, and Michah. Pantaleon l. 3. Prosopogr. Sleidan in Comment. Gesner, &c.
• Phryne, a Courtesan, who offered at her own Charges to rebuild the Walls of Thebes, provided this Inscription were put on them, Alexander diruit, sed Amica Phryne refecit. There was another of this Name surnamed the Sifter, because she robbed her Lovers. Quintillian speaks of another of Athens, who was accused of Impiety; but her Advocate got her cleared by ma∣king her shew her Face to the Judges. Athenaeus l. 13.
• Phrynicus, an Arabian, was an Orator, lived in the Reign of the Emperors Antoninus and Commodus, and writ Apparatus Oratoris, in 36 Books, according to Photius Bib. Cod. 158. in 47, according to the opinion of Suidas in Lex. and in 74, as others would have it.
• Phryxus, the Son of Athamas, and Nephele, went from Greece into Colchos by Sea, upon a Sheep which had a Golden-fleece, the which he left at Colchos, and the Argonauts after∣ward conquered it. This is what the Poets say. But the truth is, Phryxus, not being able to agree with his Mother-in-law Ino, took his Father's Treasure, and put himself a board a Ves∣sel called The Sheep, and being arrived at Colchos, he left his Wealth there. Ovid. l. 7. Metam. Apollodorus, Hygin. &c.
• Phul, King of Nineveh, or, according to others, Governour of Assyria, began to reign in the Year of the World 3238. Ma∣hanem, King of Israel, made a League with him, and purchased his Friendship by many considerable Presents. He died in 3285. and was succeeded by Tiglath-Peleser. Genebrard. in Chron. Tor∣niel. in Annal.
• Phut, one of the Sons of Cham, peopled Libya, and called those People Phutians▪ Josephus saith, there was in his time a Ri∣ver in Mauritania of this Name, being that which the Moderns call Teusist, Gen. 10. Joseph. l. 1. c. 6.
• Phylacteries, is a Greek word, and signifies, that which preserves or keeps. In the Gospel of St. Matthew, the Phylacte∣ries, according to the Exposition of St. Chrysostom, Jerom, and several other Interpreters, were taken for Pieces of Parchment, whereon were written the Commandments of the Law, and that the Scribes and Pharisees carried them about their Heads and Arms, to the end they might have the Law of God before their Eyes and in continual remembrance. But by Phylacteries is more commonly meant Preservatives, or superstitious Remedies, fastned to the Neck, Arms, Hands, or some other part of the Body, for the driving away of certain Diseases, or diverting certain Accidents. Among this number may be placed the Ta∣lismans, Characters, enchanted Rings, and several other sorts of Amulets. Those that would be throughly informed of these superstitious Practices, may read the Learned Treatise of Super∣stition written by M. Thiers, Dr. of the Sorbonne. I may add al∣so, that the Scapularies, Rosaries, and Agnus Dei's of the Church of Rome, may very well be comprized under the number of Remedies, and Preservatives magical, and superstitious, which the Fathers and Canons of the Church have condemned. Some Ec∣clesiastical Authors give the Name of Phylacteries to those Shrines in which the Reliques of Saints were preserved. A certain Chal∣daean Philosopher named Julian, one of the most famous Magi∣cians of his time, wrote four Books concerning Daemons, where∣in he speaks of Phylacteries. The Emperor Caracalla, according to Spartian, ordered, that all those should be punished who made use of such Remedies. And the Councils and Fathers of the Church have condemned those things under the Names of Phylacteries and Ligatures, because they were tied to the Neck, Arm, or some other part of the Body. Amongst Phylacteries are reckoned Talismans, Characters, and Enchanted Rings, and ma∣ny other Superstitious Practices. The Talismans are spoke of under their proper Head, Characters are certain Letters engra∣ven or written in Hebrew, Samaritan, Arabian, Greek or Latin Characters, or some other unknown Figures, whereof the Su∣perstitious make use, for dispatching great Journies in a little time, to charm and prevent the effects of Fire-arms. There are Rings to which they ascribe a Power to preserve from Sick∣ness and Dangers, to give Success in Affairs, procure Love, and discover Secrets. Of this sort was Gyges's Ring, which rendred him invisible; those given by the Kings of England descended of the House of Anjou, against the Falling-sickness; those used by Eleazar the Jew, to chase away the Devil; that made use of by the Magician Thebith; that made of the first Piece of Gold offered on Holy-friday at Adoration of the Sacrament, to cure▪ Trembling and the Dead-palsie, &c. according to Cardinal Cajetan Tatian, Disciple of St. Justin Martyr, speaks of Bones, Herbs and Roots, sowed up in Leather, for Preservatives; but declares that their operation was by the Power of the Devil. The Me∣dal of Alexander the Great was highly esteemed for this reason by the Family of the Macriens, who usurped the Empire in the time of Valerian and Galienus, as also by the Poeple of An∣tioch, the Women being accustomed to wear them in their Head-dresses, for which they are reproved by Chrysostom. There are also little Briefs, Pieces of Paper, &c. containing certain Words, much used by those of Japan, and sold to People at the point of Death, to prevent their being tormented by Evil Spirits; of this nature are Charms in Prose or Verse to produce wonderfull or supernatural Effects, curing Distempers, &c. But all these things are condemned by Councils and Fathers of the Church, as Inventions of the Devil, to obtain a sort of Wor∣ship from Men either by an express or tacit Compact. Tiers Traite des Superstitions.
• * Phylarchae, the ancient Name by which the Chief of the High-land Clans are mentioned in the History of Scotland, and particularly in the Reign of King Thereus, against whom they resolved to proceed judicially, but he prevented them by flying to the Britalns. Buchanan.
• Phyllis, Daughter to Lycurgus King of Thrace in Greece, who having entertained Demophoon, the Son of Theseus▪ in his Re∣turn from the Trojan-war, granted him the most intimate Fa∣vours, upon condition he would return to marry her as soon as he should set some Affairs in order he had to doe in his own Country; but seeing that her Lover returned not to her at the time agreed upon; instead of attributing his Delay to Affairs that might come unexpectedly upon him, she believed it was an Effect of his Slighting of her. And that she might put an end to the Troubles her Love caused her, she went to Hang her-self in Despair. The Fable says, That the Gods having Compassion upon this Princess changed her into an Almond-tree that had no Leaves upon it; but that Demophoon having return∣ed, and coming to understand what was befallen to his Mistress, could not forbear going to embrace the Tree into which she had been metamorphosed; this Lover which feeling, sent Leaves immediately forth, which the Greeks have since called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, according to her Name, instead of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Name where∣by they were formerly called. Ovid. Epist. 2.
• Phyntas, King of Messena, was assassinated by Aristomenus, the Lacedaemonian, upon account of an Enmity that arose be∣tween the Messenians and the Lacedaemonians; these same desi∣rous to make themselves Masters of the fertile Country of the Messenians, resolved to send a great number of young Men clad in Womens cloaths, with Poiniards hid under their Garments, to kill the most considerable of that People in their Temple. The Messenians being informed of this evil Design, prevented their secret Enemies; and being one day assembled together with them in the Temple of Diana, there to offer Sacrifice, they fell upon them, and made great slaughter of them, killing also the King of Sparta himself called Telephus, and ravished all the Lacedaemonian Maidens; for which the Lacedaemonians were afterwards revenged, by causing their King Phyntas to be assas∣sinated. Paus. in Messena.

• Piali Basha, had a very extraordinary Fortune. Solyman II. returning gloriously from the Seige of Belgrade in 1521, found him in swadling Clouts exposed upon a Plough-share, where his Mother, frightned with the Match of the Army, had left him. That Prince, who in his way diverted himself with hunting, caused this Infant to be taken up, as ready to be devoured by his Dogs, and ordered he should be carried to Constantinople, where he was bred up carefully in the Seraglio. His good Qualities put him so much in the Grand Signior's favour, that he gave him the Daughter of his Son Selim to Wife. And Piali, after having commanded Solyman's Armies by Land, was made Basha of the Seas, and commanded the Ottoman Fleet. He sailed be∣fore Famagusta, after the taking of Nicosia in the Isle of Cyprus, believing he might hasten the Surrender of the City, as being terrified to see it self attacked both by Sea and Land. But Infor∣mation was given while he sailed, That the Christians came with full Sails to relieve Famagusta. This surprizing News ob∣liged him to put his Slaves and Booty with all hast ashore; and that debarking put all his Soldiers into a disorder; but as soon as they were settled again, he prepared for a Battle, while Musta∣pha on his part kept all the Land-forces in a readiness to engage, in case the Fleets fell to it. But in a little time after he came to understand that the Christians were withdrawn into Candia; whereupon Piali preparing to pursue the Christian Army with an hundred choice Gallies, was stopped by contrary Winds, which drove him back to the Port. He afterwards failed for Con∣stantinople, where the Grand-Signior highly blamed his Con∣duct, as if he had failed through his negligence to defeat all the Christians, and substituted the Basha Pertu in his Place. Gratiani Hist. de Cypr.
• Pic, an Island in the Atlantick-sea, being one of the Terceres near unto that of St. George, belonging to the Portuguese, and which they call Ilha de Pico. There are but a few Villages in it and a Mountain of the same Name, and another in the Island of Teneriff••, one of the Canaries.

• Pic, or Picus, first King of the Aborigines of Italy, succeeded his Father Saturn••, about Ann. Mun. 2757. They allow him to have reigned thirty six years, and he had Faunus for his Succes∣sor. Others speak of another Picus, King of the Latins, long before this same. And 'tis pretended it was he that married, according to Ovid, Canens, the Daughter of Janus and Venilia. and that he reigned fifty seven years. Dion Halicarnassus li. 1. Hist. Rom. Aurelius Victor de Orig. Gent. Rom.
• Pic. The House of the Pics, Dukes of Mirandola, and Count of Concordia, Princes of the Empire, is ancient. So that without granting it the fabulous beginning which is attributed to it, as coming from Constantius, the Son of Constantine the Great, it's affirmed that the Pics were the first in the City of Modena, who since 1110 made themselves honourable amongst their Citizens for a great many illustrious Actions. About 200 years after Francis Pic was honoured with the Title of Vicar of the Empire by Lewis IV. Emperor, but afterwards Passarino Bo∣nacorsi, who had obtained the right of a Citizen in Modena, kil∣led him and two of his Sons, Prendipartus and Thomasino, and caused Mirandola to be razed to the ground in 1331. But this Bonacorsi, having been reduced to obedience by the Gonzagui, Lords of Mantua, the rest of the Family of the Pics re-esta∣blished themselves and built Mirandola again. Thuan. Leand. Albert.
• Pic (John) Prince of Mirandola, and Concordia, the Son of John Francis, was born in 1463. He attained to a vast knowledge in the sublimest Sciences, and was called by Scaliger, Monstrum sine vitio. At the Age of 24 he maintainde some Theses at Rome which consisted of 900 Propositions in Logick, Theolo∣gy, the Mathematicks, Magick, Cabbalistick Learning and Physick; all of them not onely taken from Greek and Latin Authors, but also founded upon the Sentiments of the Hebrews and Chaldaeans. This Design he executed with much Applause; however he did not please all; for several meanly Learned Per∣sons, envying the Glory of this young Prince, or edged on with an indiscreet Zeal, censured these Theses, and made a great Noise about them. To appease which Pope Innocent caused the Propositions of John Pic to be examined, and found thirteen of them untenible; but Pic defended them in an Apology which is in the beginning of his Works, with a Brief of Alexander VI. But I must not forget one very remarkable thing mentioned in this Apology, and which testifies how Ignorance often times causes Oversights and Mistakes in the Examination of Books It was thus, A Divine who busied himself to censure the The∣ses, and being asked what was the meaning of the word Cab∣bale; answered, it was a wicked Man and an Heretick, who had writ against Jesus Christ, and whose Followers from him took the Name of Cabbalists upon them. Those who were no more clear sighted than this Divine, accused John Pic▪ of being a Magician, for otherwise they could not imagin•• h••w a young Man of those years could be so Learned. It's said Lucius B••••lantius of Sienna told him he should not survive 33 years of Age, which came to pass, for he died at Florence, November 17. 1494. being the same day that King Charles VIIIth. entred into that City. John Francis Pic, his Nephew, writ his Life, which we have in the beginning of his Works printed at Bale in 15••3 & 1601. They consist of an Heptaplas, that is, A Trea••ise in s••ven Books, upon the first Chapter of Genesis. Conclusiones nong••ntae. Apologia de Ente & Uno, de Hominis dignitate. Regulae 12. Comment. in Psal. 15. De Christi Regno, & Vanitate Mundi. Expositio in Orat. Domin. &c. Trithemius & Bellar. de Script. Eccl. Sponde, &c.
• Pic (John Francis) Prince also of Mirandola, was the Son of Galeas or Galeot, Brother to John Pic, of whom before. He applied himself to Study; but his Latin was not very pure. He and his Son Albert were assassinated in the night by Galcoti, his Brother Lewis's Son, in Oct. 1533. He writ De studio divinae & humanae Philosophiae, Lib. 2. De morte Christi & propria cogitan∣da, Lib. 3. Defensio de Uno & Ente, &c. Paul Jovius in Elog. doct. l. 17. Bellarm. &c.
• Picardy, a Province of France, part of the ancient Belgia. It's certain its Name is new, and yet we have no true know∣ledge of its original. This Province is now one of the twelve Governments of the Kingdom, having Champaign to the East of it, the Isle of France to the South, that part of the Ocean which is called the Manch or the Chanell and Normandy to the West; and to the North Flanders, Hainault and Cambresis. A••l Picardy may be divided into the higher, middle, and lower. The high∣er lies upon the Oyse, the middle upon the Somme, and the low∣er all along the Sea-side. But now it's divided into seven parts, as the Boulonois, Ponthieu, Santerre, Vermandois, Tierache, Amie∣nois, and the conquered Countries. To it also belonged B••au∣voisis, Noyonois, Laonois and Valois, which now appertain to the Government of the Isle of France. Amiens is its Capital City; the others are Abbeville, Ardres, B••ilen, Calais, La Cadelle, Le Catclet, Corbie, Dourl••ns, St. Quintin, La Fere, Guise, Ham, Mon∣treville, Peronne, Roye, M••ndidier, Rue, &c. Picardy is very fer∣til in Corn and Fruits, but has no Wine. It's watered with several Rivers, the chief of which are the Somme, the Oyse, the Authie, the Canche, &c. In it live a great many ancient Noble Families, good Soldiers, and several Learned Men. Its Courts of Justice are in the nature of Bailiwicks and Presidentships which are in the Jurisdiction of the Parlia••ent of Paris. Its Cities are governed by Mayors and Sheriffs. The Bishopricks have the Arch-bishop of Rheims for their Metropolitan. And as for the Finances, there are the Generalities of Amiens and Soissons. Besides the general Governments, there are reckoned in it eighteen particular Governments. Picardy has never been alie∣nated from the Crown; but Bullen and Ponthieu have had their particular Counts. Giles de Brie Hist. des Comt. du Perche & de Ponthieu.
• Piccolomini, a Family originally of Rome, settled in the Thirteenth Age at Sienna, where it had share in the Govern∣ment of the Republick. Sylvio Piccolomini left a Posthumous Son of his own name, who married Victoria Fortiguerra, by whom he had eighteen Children, whereof there survived but one Son and two Daughters; the Son called Aeneas Sylvio Bar∣tholomew Piccolomini, was Pope under the name of Pius II. Lae∣damia Piccolomini, one of the Daughters, married Nannes Po∣deschini, and was Mother to Francis, a Cardinal, Archbishop of Sienna, and afterwards Pope by the name of Pius III. From this Family came other great Men, as Antony Piccolomini first Archbishop of Sienna that died about the year 1459 or 60. A∣lexander Piccolomini, a Philosopher, Mathematician, Orator and Poet, who lived in the Sixteenth Century. He writ seve∣ral things, as Moral Philosophy; la Teorica de Pianetti. L'Insti∣tutione dell' Huomo, &c.
• Picenians, an ancient People of Italy, where is now the Marquisate of Ancona, with the Cities of Ascoli, Ancona, Osimo, &c. but the Picenians near the Lucanians were in the Kingdom of Naples. Ancient Authors speak very often both of the one and the other: These last comprehended part of the Hither Princi∣pality, now so called; the Cities are Amalfi, Capri, Masca di Sorrento, Salerno, Nocera de Pagani, Sano, Sorrento Minori, Ravel∣lo, &c. All these People were subdued by the Romans about the 480th year after the building of their City.
• Pichardo, surnamed Vinuesa (Antony) a Native of Segovia and Judge in Spain, died in 1631, aged 63. He had taught at Salamanca and elsewhere, and writ divers things, as Commen. 4^o. Institutionum Justiniani, Lib. Pract. Institutiones; De Mo∣rae Commissione & Emendatione; De Stipulationibus Judicialibus; De Nobilitatis inter virum & uxorem communicatione, &c. Ni∣cholas Antonio. Bibl. Script. Hisp.
• Picighitoma, Piceleo, a City of Italy in the Milanese upon the River Adde, it is a very strong place between Cremona and Lodi; the Cittadel was built by Philip-Maria Visconti, Duke of Milan. It was in this place that Francis I, King of France, was detained Prisoner, after having been taken at the Battle of Pa∣via by the Army of the Emperor Charles V. Fel. Osius Hist. rer. Laudens.
• * Pickering, a Market-Town of Pickering Wapentake in the East Riding of Yorkshire, situate upon a small River falling in∣to the Derwent, not far from the Sea: 170 miles from London.
• * Pickford, a place in Shropshire, noted for a Well in a Pri∣vate Man's Yard, upon which floats a thick scum of liquid Bitumen, which being taken off one day, the like will come again upon it the next day.
• Picpussa, a little Village near unto Paris, joined now to the Suburbs of St. Antony. The reformed Monks of the third Order of St. Francis settled there in 1600, and that Convent is the first of that Institution, wherefore they are called Picpussians ••••••oughout all France, tho' their name is that of the Fathers or ••••ethren of Penitence of the third Order of St. Francis. Le Maire Paris ancien & Noveau.
• * Picts, a Scythian or German Colony, who landed in Scotland much about the time that the Scots begun to seize upon the Abudae or Western Isles for want of room in Ireland. Upon their arrival, they sent Embassadors to the Scots, desiring some Land to inhabit; alledging, that they were originally the same people, as might appear both by their Language and Customs; the Scots answered, That they had no room to spare, but they would assist them to possess themselves of Albion, the neigh∣bouring Island, which was large and thinly inhabited by people at variance among themselves, and having performed it ac∣cordingly, they desired Wives from the Scots, because they had no Women with them, which was also granted, and so they became one people. The Scots, in the mean time, got footing with them, and the Picts being afraid that they would over-top them, begun to oppose their coming in any greater num∣bers into Britain, so that it broke out into a War, which the Britains fomented, but the Scottish Women, married to the Picts, got the matter taken up, so that they thenceforth liv'd as two distinct Nations; the Scots in the Highlands and the Isles, and the Picts in that now called the Lawlands: The latter were so intent upon having the Scots expell'd, that they united with the Britains and Romans against them, and drove them from Britain; so that the Irish Scots having also submitted to the Ro∣mans, the Albion Scots were confin'd to the Isles, and most of the remaining Nobility went to seek their Fortune in Scandinavia, now Sweden, Denmark and Norway. The Picts at length smart∣ing under the Roman Yoak, and being depriv'd of the Assistance of the Scots, bethought themselves of intreating them to return that they might strengthen them against the common Enemy: Whereupon the Scots Islanders, and the choice of their Nobili∣ty, under Conduct of Fergus II. from Scandinavia, set foot again upon the Island, and recovered their ancient Possessions by degrees, which occasions a mistake amongst some Historians, especially the English, as if this were the first time that the Scots came into Britain about the 404 year of Christ, whereas this

• ... Fergus was their 40th King. After this the Picts and they liv'd in Amity for some time, but falling to War again, after many Battles with various success, by which the Scots had well nigh been expell'd Albion a second time, the Picts were at last total∣ly broke, and their Kingdom seized by the Scots in Kenneth II's. Reign, about 854, who extended his limits as far as Newcastle upon Tine; and thus the Picts were exterminated by a War which had its rise from some of their Nobilities having stollen a Dog which belong'd to the King of Scots. There are yet divers places in Scotland which preserve the Memory of the Picts, as Pictland-hills, and Pictland firth, commonly called Pentland-hills and Pentland-firth, but the reason of their being called Picts is generally thought to have been their painting themselves to appear terrible in Battle. Buchan.
• * Picts Wall, Lat. Vallum Hadriani, Murus Picticus, a famous Wall in Northumberland, which reach'd from New-Castle upon Tine to Carlisle in Cumberland, the space of 80 miles, so that it extended almost from Sea to Sea, that is, from the German Sea on the East to the Irish Sea on the West. It was eight Foot thick and twelve high, ascending and descending over several craggy Hills, with Battlements all along, and Towers at a con∣venient distance from each other, in which Soldiers were kept for its defence. This Wall was built by the Romans, when possessed of this part of Britain, to defend it from the incursi∣ons of the Scots and Picts, from whom it took the de∣nomination of Picts Wall; some Tracts whereof, with Roman Inscriptions are to be seen to this day in several places; and there is a Town on the very Ruines of it, called Wall-Town, towards Cumberland, particularly memorable, for that Segbert, King of the East Saxons was there baptized into the Christian Faith by the hands of Paulinus. This Wall was first made on∣ly of Turf, supported by Stakes, and strengthened by Palisado's. Severus the Emperor repair'd it, and made it much stronger in 207. It was again repaired by Carausius under Dioclesian the Emperor about 286, having been ruin'd by the Picts in several places about 388; the Britains rais'd it after their Victory over the Picts, by the assistance of the Romans about 404, but it was beaten down again in 406; Aetius a Roman General re∣built it the last time of Brick about 430, so left the Britains to defend it. The Scots ruin'd it again the next year, after which it was never more regarded, but only as a Boundary be∣tween the two Nations by consent.
• Piedmont, a Principality of Italy belonging to the Duke of Savoy, called, by the Natives Piemonte, in Latin Pedemontium. It was comprehended in Gallia Subalpina, and afterwards in Lombardy. Under the name of Piedmont is understood that Principality in particular, the Dutchy of Aost, the Marquisates of Ivrea, Susa, Seva, Salusta, the Earldom of Ast, and the Seig∣niory of Verceil, whereunto is added Canavesa, and that part of Piedmont which now belongs to France, wherein are Pig••erol, Perusa, Lucerne, and Brigueras. All this Country, considera∣ble for its fertility, good Air, and the Wealth of its Inhabi∣tants, lies between the Milanese and Montferrat to the East; the Republick of Genoa and the County of Nice to the South, Savoy and Dauphiny to the West, and Velais to the North. The Principality of Piedmont in particular, has Turin for its Ca∣pital City, and comprehends Mondovis, Fossan, Chivas, Rivoli, Javen, Carignan, Poncalier, Vigon, Cavois, Villa franca, Raco∣nis, Savillan, Coni, Penda, Seve, Cortemilla, Bene, Queras, Quiers, Moncalier, Coconas, and the Principality of Masseran which it has taken from the Church. The Taurins, Salassians, Segusians, Libicians, and several other People did formerly inhabit this Country, which now belongs to the Duke of Savoy; but yet it's not well agreed upon how he came to the possession of them. The Duke's eldest Sons bear the Title of Princes of Piedmont. Ranchini Desc. Mund. du Val. & Sanson, Geogr. &c.
• Pienza, a City of Tuscany near unto Siena, which from a Borough-Town, came to be an Episcopal City, by the favour of Pope Pius II. who was born there, and gave it the name of Pienza. It is little, but well peopled; 6 miles from Monte Pu∣licano to the W. 10 from the Pope's Dominions, and 25 from Siena to the N. E. under the Duke of Florence.
• Pieria, was a part of Syria near unto Cilicia. There was al∣so in Cassiotidis a Mountain named Pieria; a Province in Ma∣cedonia, towards the Gulf of Thermaica and the Frontiers of Thes∣saly, bore the same name, the Inhabitants thereof being called ••ieri. Pierius was a Mountain in Thessaly, for its pleasantness consecrated to the Muses: It was also the name of a River in Achaia in Peloponnesus, and of a Fountain of Elis. Bau∣drand.
• Pierides, the Daughters of Pierus, a Macedonian Prince, who are said to have presumed to send a challenge to the Muses, who should excell in Poetry; but the Muses proved Victorious in this combat, and in order to punish the temerity of the Pie∣rides, they changed them into Magpies. The name of Pierides has been also given to the Muses, because of Mount Pierus in Thessaly that was consecrated to them. Serv. the Gram. Ovid. in Met.
• Pierins, a Priest of Alexandria, was in esteem in the Reign of Dioclesian, in the time that Theonas govern'd the Church of that City. Authors speak of him as having been a very elo∣quent Man, very good at Disputes, and a great Preacher, inso∣much that he was called The little Origen. He composed a Vo∣lume in twelve Books, wherein he relates several ancient Cu∣stoms of the Church. But Photius accuses him of speaking too meanly of the Holy Ghost, as making him inferior to the Father and the Son. He commented also upon Hosea, &c. He managed the School of Alexandria, and was Master to Martyr Pamphilus. Eus. l. 7. Hist. St. Jerom in lat. de Script. Eccl. l. 76. Photius Bibl. Cod. 119.
• Pierius Valerianus Belzani, of Bellano in the State of Ve∣nice, lived in the Sixteenth Century, and was reckoned one of the learnedst Men of his time. His Hieroglyphicks and Com∣ments upon Virgil are more especially in esteem. He writ al∣so some Poems, and a Treatise De Infelicitate Literatorum, &c. He died at Padua, aged 82 years, in 1550. Gesner in Bibl. Spon∣de A. C. 1550, N. 12. Imperialis in Mus. Hist. &c.
• * Pierpont. The Ancestor of this ancient and eminent Fa∣mily Robert de Pierpont, came into England at the time of the Norman Conquest; and tho' none of his descendants did arrive to the dignity of Peerage till of late years, yet were they persons of great note for their Valour and Loyalty throughout all suc∣ceeding times. Henry Pierpont Esquire, in recompence of his frequent and faithfull Services to King Edward the IVth. a∣gainst the Lancastrians, obtain'd a grant of the third part of the Mannor of Stavely. George, his Grandson, purchased many Mannors upon the dissolution of Monasteries in 32 H. VIII. and was Knighted 1 Ed. VI. whose Grandson Robert, in his youth, a Fellow-Commoner in Oriel College Oxen. and a person of excellent Parts, and ample Fortune, was by Letters Patent bear∣ing date 29 Junii 3 Car. I. advanced to the dignity of Baron of this Realm by the Title of Lord Pierpont of Holme Pierpont in Com. Not. and Viscount Newark; and upon the 25th of July the next year was created Earl of Kingston upon Hull. In the be∣ginning of the Civil Wars he had a Commission to raise a Re∣giment of 1200 Foot for the King's service, and was constitu∣ted Lieutenant General of all his Forces within the Counties of Lincoln, Rutland, Huntington, Cambridge and Norfolk; But upon the assault of Ganesborough in Com. Linc. by the Parliament Forces happen'd to be taken Prisoner, and the King's Party then near at hand, endeavouring to rescue him, he was kill'd by a shot made against those that were carrying him by Water towards Hull. By Gertrude his Wife, Daughter and Co-heir to Henry Talbot, third Son to George Earl of Shrewsbury, he left five Sons. Henry the eldest attending King Charles I. in his Garrison at Oxford, was, in respect of that and his other Services, by Letters Pa∣tent bearing date 25 Martii in the 12th year of his Reign, rais'd to an higher degree of honour, by the Title of Marquess of Dor∣chester in Com. Dors. He first married Cecilie, Daughter to Paul Viscount Banning, and by her had Issue, two Daughters, the Lady Anne and Lady Grace; and afterwards the Lady Katharine, Daughter to James Earl of Derby. Dugd. Baronage.
• Piety, a Goddess of the Pagans, who was adored, and pre∣sided over the worship that was paid other Godheads: She presided also over the respectfull cares and tenderness Chil∣dren owed to their Parents, and over that affection Parents ought reciprocally to have for their Children. In short, the word Pietas signified at the same time the duties both towards the Gods and Men, for thus Cicero speaks of it in his Treatise De Natura Deorum; Pietas Justitia adversus deos est, & cultus erga majores & sanguine conjunctos. Piety had a Temple at Rome in Foro Olitorio, as Cicero witnesseth. M. Atillius Glabro Duum∣vir consecrated this Temple under the Consulship of Quintus and Artilius; and therein set up the Picture of that Woman so famous for her Piety; who seeing her Mother condemn'd to die by Famine in her old age, demanded very earnestly leave of the Jaylor to see her daily in the Prison till she died; which the Jaylor out of pity granted her, taking always particular care to prevent her carrying in any thing wherewith to relieve her; in the mean time, as this lasted more days than a person could naturally pass without eating, the Jaylor watch'd what this Daughter was a-doing with her Mother, and saw, with a∣stonishment, that poor Woman sucking of her Daughter, who being then a Nurse suckled her as an Infant, to hinder her dy∣ing of hunger. This action being related to the Judges, they gave the Mother her liberty, and allowed both her and her Daughter a Pension; and the place where the Prison was they consecrated for a Temple to the Goddess Piety. Festus saith, It was the Father of this Woman that was condemned to die, but all other Authors, as Cicero, Livy, Valerius, Maximus and Pli∣ny speak of the Mother. Rosin Antiq. Rom. l. 2. c. 18.
• Pighius (Albert) a famous Antagonist of Luther. In the year 1520 he composed a Treatise of the way of reforming the Ecclesiastical Calendar, and of the celebration of the Feast of Easter, which he dedicated to Pope Leo X. He published also an Apology for Astrology, and another Apology against Mark de Benevento Coelestin, who had corrupted the Sentiments of King Alphonso, and the Astrologers of his time touching the situa∣tion of the eighth Circle. He composed also a Treatise of the Invention of the Solstices and Equinoxes. He was born at Cam∣pen in the Province of Over-yssell, and died at Utrecht in 1543. Besides the Works I have mentioned, we have also of his, De Missae officio; De libero hominis arbitrio & divina gratia; Diatri∣ba de actis 6 & 7 Synodi; Explicatio Controversiarum; Assertio Hierarchiae Ecclesiasticae; Apologia Consilii Tridentini, &c. It must not be forgot that this Doctor has some Sentiments concerning Original Sin, Free-Will, and Grace, that even some Romish Di∣vines have disapproved of, as being contrary to those of St. Au∣gustin.

• Paulus Jovius in Elog. Doct. le Mire, in Elog. Belg. & de script. Sec. 16. &c.
• Pignerol, Lat. Pinarolo, Pinarolium, a City of Italy in Pied∣mont, with a strong Cittadel, it belonged to the Duke of Savoy, and serv'd as an Appennage to the youngest Sons of that House; but the French have been Masters of it since the year 1631, by a Secret treaty held at Querasca, which was concluded on the 31st of March. Duke Victor Amedeus put it in to the French King and his Successors hands, with all its Appurtenances and Sovereign∣ty, being the Town and Castle of Pignerol, Riva, Baudenasco, Bunasco the Higher, &c. and the King, besides Alba and the Al∣besan which he gave up to him, paid also a Sum of Money in pursuance to the Treaty. The City of Pignerol is situated be∣tween the Mountains upon the River of Cluson or Chison, there are in it several Churches and Religious Houses. The Citta∣del is fortified both by Nature and Art, being built upon a Rock. The other Works also are admirable. It's 12 miles from Turin to the N. W. 19 from Susa to the S. and 10 from Saluzes.
• Pignorius (Lawrence) Prebend of Trevigi or Trevise, was of Padua, where he was born in 1571. He collected a curi∣ous Library, with a Cabinet of Medals and other Curiosities. All the great Men of his time were his Friends, as Cardinal Baronius, the President de Thou, Vossius, Heinsius, and many others. Dominico Molino Procurator of St. Mark, had also a par∣ticular respect for Pignorius, for whom he erected a Tomb with an Epitaph upon it in St. Lawrence Church. We have seve∣ral Works of his, as, De servis & eorum apud veteres ministeriis; Mensae Isaicae, seu vetustissimae Tabulae aeneae sacris Aegyptiorum si∣mulacris caelatae explicatio, cum auctario de variis veterum haere∣ticorum amuletis, ex antiquis gemmis & sigillis; Magnae deum & Matris & Attidis initia, ex vetustis monumenti Tornaci eruta & explicata, &c. Thomasini in Vit. Pignor. &c.
• Pii, the name of the Knights instituted by Pope Pius IV. in 1560: he made a matter of five hundred and thirty five of them while he held the See, and would have them both at Rome and elsewhere, take place of the Knights of the Empire and Malta. Their business was to carry the Pope when he went a∣broad, they were called as well as all others, The gilded Knights; for that they wore gilded Swords and Spurs. The Pope conferr'd this Honour indifferently on Soldiers and Gownmen. They had the Title of Counts Palatines with a Pen∣sion from the Pope, and the privilege to make Doctors in all Faculties, Publick Notaries, and to Legitimatize Bastards. Andrew Favin Theatre of Honour and Chivalry.
• * Pilan, Lat. Pilava, a strong Fort in the Ducal Prussia at the Mouth of the Bay of Koningsperg, three German miles from that City to the W. taken by the Swedes in 1626, but now un∣der the Duke of Brandenburg. It has a very good Harbour be∣longing to it, and is 24 miles W. of Koningsberg.
• Pilate (Pontius) Governour or President of Judaea under the Emperor Tiberius, was he that condemned Christ. He af∣terwards exercised very great severities upon the Samaritans, putting most of them to the Sword; but those that survived made their complaints to Vitellius Governor of Syria, who ac∣cused Pilate before Tiberius. He arrived in the year 37 at Rome, in the beginning of the Reign of Caligula, who sent him into Banishment. It's believed he killed himself near Vi∣enne in Dauphiny two years after out of despair. Eus. in Chron. Cassiodorus in Chron, Nicephorus lib. 2. Baronius in Annal. &c.
• Pilsen, Lat. Pilsenum, a City of Germany in Bohemia, is si∣tuate upon the River Miess, eight or nine Leagues from Prague, and a little more from the Frontiers of the Upper Palatinate. It's a strong place, was besieged by the Hussites in vain, but Count Mansfelt took it in 1118. It has a great Market-place, at which meet four or five fair Streets, and is embellish∣ed besides with two fine Churches. The Miesse receives into it there below Pilsen, another small River which makes the City seem to be in a kind of a Peninsula. This Town was the last that yeilded to the Imperialists in the Palatinate War, and was then betray'd for Money too by some of the Soldiers belonging to Count Mansfelt. Pilsen is 42 miles W. of Prague, and 48 E. of Egra.
• Pilsno, a City of the Higher Poland in the Palatinate of San∣domira; it's the Capital of a small Country, and stands near unto the River Vistula. There is in it a fair Church, which has a set of Organs famous throughout all Poland.
• * P••••ble Mere, in the N. E. parts of Merionethshire, is a great pool of Water that covers, at least, eight score Acres of Ground; and such is the nature of it by common fame, That no Land Flood can make it swell, but a high Wind raises its Water mightily. 'Tis observ'd also, That the River Dee which enters it on the South side, and comes out again on the North, does not mix its Waters with it; for proof whereof its alledged, That the Pool has no Salmons, which are very frequent in the River De••; and that the Fish call'd Guniad, bred in the Pool, is never seen in the River.
• Pin (Joseph le) a famous Painter, Native of Arpino; his Fa∣ther put him to those that Pope Gregory XIII. imployed to paint the Appartments of the Vatican, to reach them the things they wanted, and to mix their Colours; in the mean time he had a great desire to paint; but as he was fearfull, being but 13 years of age he durst not attempt it; however, one day taking opportunity when he was alone, he painted some little Satyrs and other Figures upon a square Pillar; which, altho' they were but tryals of Skill, they were found so well done, and so full of Ingenuity, that of all those that painted in the Vati∣can then, there were but few that could do better. Hereupon the Painters hid themselves one day to see who was the Author of these Pieces, and found it was Joseph le Pin, whereat they were much surpriz'd. The Pope coming to know him, grant∣ed to him and his Family, that which at Rome is called The Part, with a Pension of ten Crowns per Month, and ordered, That as long as he wrought in the Vatican, he should be paid a Crown in Gold every day besides. He finished a great many Pictures, among which, the Battle fought between the Romans and the Sabines, is one of the finest pieces extant, because of the great many Figures a-foot and on Horseback, which are placed in different postures, and in a manner that discovers much Wit and Ingenuity. When the Cardinal Allobrandin was sent Le∣gate to France in 1600. Joseph Pin, who was one of his Re∣tinue, presented the King with two Pictures. He drew several excellent pieces for Pope Paul V. and Urban VIII. and died at Rome July 3. in 1640. King Lewis XIII. honoured him with the Order of St. Michael.
• Pindar, a Greek Poet, who was called the Prince of Lyricks, was native of Thebes, and lived in the 76 Olympiad in the 280th year of Rome 3580 of the World, and about 474 before the Chri∣stian Aera. He had learnt the art of Poetry of Lasus Hermiones, and of a Greek Lady called Myrtis, who was well skill'd therein, and was the Mistress of Corinna. Pindar writ a great many Books, but we have none but the Odes he made for those that in his time won the Prize at the four Solemn Games of the Greeks, which were the Olympick, the Istmick, the Pythian, and the Nemean Games. Authors do not agree as to the time of his death. Greece had so great a respect for this Poet, that those of his Family were always considered for his sake. This ap∣pear'd at the taking of Thebes, when Alexander the Great, who liv'd above 100 years after the death of this Poet, rasing this Ci∣ty spared the House wherein he had formerly lived. Euseb. in Chron. Thomas Magister in vit. Pin. Suidas. Pliny, &c.
• Pindus, a Mountain of Epirus or Thessaly. It stretcheth from E. to W. from the Acroceraunian Hills, now called Capo della Chimera, in Albania to the Thermopylae, now Bocca di Lupo. In the midst of this course it brancheth out to the South, the Parnassus and Helicon; and for this reason it is, that the three Names are so often confounded by the Poets, who speak of that Mountain consecrated to the Muses, and of a River of that name.
• Pineda (John) a Jesuit, born at Seville in Spain; hath com∣posed some Comments upon Job, in two Volumes, upon Eccle∣siastes also in two Volumes; De Rebus Salomonis lib. 8. Praelectio sacra in Cantica Canticorum; Index expurgatorius Librorum, &c. He died January 27 in the year 1637, aged 80. Alegambus Bibl. sac. soc. Je.
• Pingiam, a City of China in the Province of Xansi; it's rich and large, and affirm'd to be the Capital of thirty others that are in the same Province.
• Pingon (Philibert) Baron of Cusi, Sicur de Primiscelle Histo∣riographer and Grand Referendary of Savoy, and Master of Re∣quests under Emanuel Philibert and Carlo Emanuel Dukes of Sa∣voy, lived in the Sixteenth Age. He had a great deal of Learn∣ing, which he made use of in writing the History of Savoy. Charles Emanuel gave him the use of his Archives and Library, and made him acquainted with the Titles of the Principal Mo∣nasteries in his Country. By order of this Duke he took a Jour∣ney into Saxony to find out the original of the House of Savoy. After his return he published his Genealogical Tree, entitled, Ar∣bor gentilitia Saxoniae, Sabaudiaeque Principum, with short Elogies upon each Prince, wherein 'tis pretended he is much mistaken. His History of Turin by the Title of Augusta Taurinorum, con∣tains singular things; and that which is the more considerable, is, That they are well authoriz'd and circumstantiated. He has also writ other things, and attempted to write in Latin the Allobrogensian Antiquities, or the General History of Savoy, divided into 30 Books; and it is in Manuscript among the Archives of Turin. He died in that City April 18, in the year 1482, aged 57 years, and 4 months. Guichenon, la Croix du Maine, &c.
• Pinytus, Bishop of Gnosse, a City of Creet, was in esteem in the Second Age, about the year 175. He writ to St. Denys of Corinth a Treatise which St. Jerom mentions.
• Pio, the House of Pio, Princes of Carpi, has been illustri∣ous in Italy, descending from the two Manfredes Pit, in the time of the Countess Mathilda. They were great Captains, and signaliz'd themselves notably upon several occasions, having at first served the Emperor Frederick I. and afterwards put them∣selves into the Army of the Church. Their Descendants were Princes of Carpi till Albert Pio, who was in esteem in the last Age; altho' he had been Embassador for Maximilian I. and Charles V. yet this last disposess'd him of all his Estate and be∣stowed it upon the Colonni. Lionel Pio, Brother to Albert, making use afterwards of a favourable Conjuncture recover'd part of it. This Lionell was Father to Rodolphus, whom Pope Paul III. made a Cardinal in 1536; in the mean time, Albert, laden with grief that he had lost all his Estate, with his Son, led a languishing life at Paris, where he died of the Plague in 1536. He has left divers Works behind him; among the rest, one against Luther, and another against Erasmus; this last

• divided into twenty three Books, was printed at Venice and at Paris in the Year 1531. John Genis Sepulveda writ an Apology for him against the same Erasmus, by the Title of Autopologia pro Alberto Pio Comite Carpensi in Erasmum. Guichardin Hist. Le Mire in Auct. de Script. Eccl. Leander Alberti Descr. Ital. &c.
• Piombino, Lat. Plumbinum, a City and Principality of Italy, upon the Coast of Tuscany, between Orbitella and Leghorn. It's built upon the Ruins of the ancient Populonia, which is three miles from it, and hath its own Prince, who is of the House of Ludovisi. It stands 44 m. S. E. of Leghorn, and 72 S. of Florence.
• The Pirenean Mountains are those which divide France from Spain, and which reach for a matter of 85 Leagues from Port Vendres in Languedoc as far as St. Sebastian. They have several Names, according to the Places they are adjacent to; as thus, They are called Col de Pertuis between Catalonia and the Coun∣ty of Rousillon; in the same Quarter are also Mont Lanig••, Col de la Prexa, Col de l' Argentiere & Port de Viella. Those that are to be seen between Gascony and Arragon are Montes Jacca & de Sainte Christine: in Navarre, Monts d' Aldula between Pampelo∣na and St. John Pied de Porc. Some Authors have thought these Mountains extended as far as the Western Ocean. Strabo l. 3. Dion l. 53. Ortelius, Briet, Merula, Sanson, Du Val, &c.
• Pirithous, whom they make to be the Son of Ixion, King of Lapethis, having heard of the Valour of Theseus, was desirous to know it by his own Experience; and to that purpose robbed him of some Oxen, that he might thereby oblige him to come after him; Theseus followed; but they conceived so great an Esteem the one for the other, that they remained very good Friends. Perithous assisted Theseus when he took away Helene, and Theseus served him in taking away the Daughter of Aidone∣us, King of the Molossians; but he could not compass his Ends, for that the King made him be torn by his Dog called Cerberus. Plutarch in Theseo, Ovid. &c.
• Pirn, a little City of Misnia, in higher Saxony in Germany, situated upon the Elbe near Dresden, and within three Leagues of the Frontiers of Bohemia, famous for the Treaty of Peace concluded there in the year 1635, between the Emperor Ferdi∣nando IId. and the Elector of Saxony, to whom it belonged. It was there also that this last gave refuge to the Protestants that were chased from Bohemia and Austria in 1628. This City was taken in 1640, by the Sweedish Army. Apol. Fratr. contra Sa∣muel. Martin.
• * Pirot, a Town in Servia taken by General Picolomini, in 1689, after the two Battles of Nissa, in which the Turks were beaten. It stands two days march from Sophia to the North. And was then fortified and garrison'd by the Germans.
• Pisa, a City of Tuscany, an Italy, being an Archbishop's-see, and having an University, is very ancient, and a considerable Place. Authors do not agree in respect of those that built this City; but it's probable it might be some Colony come from Pisa in Greece, upon the River Alpheus. But however it be, this City is situated in a large Plain, fruitfull in Corn and in excel∣lent Wines, where it is divided by the River of Arne, which is passed there by three Bridges, with a very commodious Ha∣ven. Pisa has been subject to several Masters. It was once a powerfull Republick that made head against the Infidels, sub∣dued the Islands of Corsica and Sardinia, together with Car∣thage; and made it self terrible over all the Mediterranean; but afterwards it came to lose its Liberty. King Charles VIIIth. restored the same to it in the Expedition he made into Italy in 1594. But it was lost again in 1609. The Grand Dukes of Tuscany are become Masters of it; and 'tis the Place where re∣side the Knights of the Order of St. Stephen founded by Cosmo de Medici in 1561. They meet in the Church dedicated to the same Saint, which hath in it a great number of Spoils taken from the Enemies of the Christian Faith. To say nothing of its Stair-case, Columns and Statues, that are all of Marble, the Metropolitan Church, called the Dome, has seventy six Marble Pillars, its Gates of Cast-metal are reckoned to have been used in the Temple of Solomon. Its Steeple has 7 Stories which look as if they would fall. Its Font and the Church-yard, called Campo Santo, are things worthy to be seen as well as the Palace, Ci∣ty-hall, University and Physick-Garden. This University was founded by Laurence de Medici in 1472. yet notwithstand∣ing these Advantages, it's but thinly peopled. The Territo∣ries of this City, called the Pisan or Pisantine, comprehends Pi∣sa, Leghorn▪ and Volterra. Pope Innocent IId. assembled in 1134 the Prelates of France, Germany and Italy, at Pisa, where the Anti-pope Anacletus was excommunicated. The second Council held at Pisa was of greater Importance, so that some Authors place it among the number of the General ones. The Church of Rome was rent by a very long and dangerous Schism. The Cares of Princes and Prelates had been ineffectual to terminate it; so that they resolved to make use of the more efficacious means, to the end they might unite them. An Assembly therefore was appoin∣ted to meet at Savonna, where Gregory XIIth. who held his See at Rome, and Bennet XIIIth. who resided at Avignon, were to pre∣sent themselves; this last came there indeed, but as neither the one nor the other had good Designs, all their Intentions had no better success than the rest; some Cardinals who obeyed both, and who met at Leghorn in 1408, proposed several Expedients for the terminating of the Schism, and believed a General Coun∣cil was the surest and most reasonable. They got leave of the Flo∣rentines to meet at Pisa; and the Council was summoned to meet there March 25. 1409. In the mean time the Princes and Parties concerned were advertised thereof, and the Council began the day appointed; where appeared twenty two Cardi∣nals, and four Patriarchs, to wit, those of Alexandria, Antioch, Je∣rusalem and Grade, in the States of Venice, twelve Archbishops, fourteen by Proxy, fourscore Bishops, and the Representatives of an hundred and two more, fourscore and seven Abbots, a∣mong whom were those of Citeaux, Clairvaux, Grammond, Ca∣maldoli, Volombrusa, the Procurers of two hundred and two o∣ther Abbots, fourty and one Priors, the Generals of the Jaco∣bins, Franciscans, Carmelites, and Augustines; that of the Carthu∣sian Order went to Bennet XIIIth, to bring him to an Accom∣modation; the Grand Master of Rhodes assisted there also, with the General Prior of the Knights of the Holy Sepulchre, and the Representative of the Grand Master of the Teutonick Order. Here came besides the Deputies of the most famous Universities, those of the Chapters of above an Hundred Cathedral Churches and Metropolitans, above three hundred Doctors in Divinity and of the Civil-law; and lastly, Embassadors from the Kings of France, England, Portugal, Bohemia, Sicily, Poland and Cyprus; from the Dukes of Burgundy, Brabant, Lorrain, Bavaria, Pome∣rania; from the Marquess of Brandenburg, Landgrave of Thu∣ringia, and almost all the Princes of Germany. The Kings of Hungary, Swedeland, Denmark, and Norway, were for Gregory XIIth. but they soon after forsook him, and adhered to this Council. The day of Meeting came, and after Discussions made in thirteen Sessions, the Council gave their definite Judg∣ment, in the fourteenth held June 5. declaring Peter le Lune (Ben∣net XIIIth.) and Ange Coratio (Gregory XIIth.) to be Schisma∣ticks and Hereticks, and convinced of Collusion, for entertain∣ing the Schism, and as such, deprived them of their Pontificate, forbidding all Christians to acknowledge them. On the 15th. of the same month the Cardinals entred into the Conclave, which had been prepared in the Archbishop's Palace, and the keeping whereof was committed to Philibert de Naillac, Grand Master of Rhodes. There were then at Pisa four and twenty Cardinals; for that Cardinal Frias, a Spaniard, and Cardinal Challant, a Sa∣voyard, having forsaken Peter le Lune, were a little before come to join the rest. They chose on the 29th. Peter Philargi of Candia, Cardinal of Milan, who took the Name of Alexander V. upon him; and presided at the Council the following Session held July 1. 1409. While these things were done, the King of Sicily, Lewis of Anjou, arriving at the Council, was there re∣ceived in the Session had July 27. where the Pope confirmed the Right that Prince had to the Kingdom of Sicily, and created him grand Standard-bearer of the Church, against Ladislaus, King of Naples. Some Cardinals dissatisfied with Pope Juli∣us IId. and favouring King Lewis XIIth. and the Emperor Ma∣ximilian I. assembled also a Council here in 1511. and trans∣ferred it to Milan, and afterwards to Lyons; but this Assembly came to nothing. The Emperor caused them to separate, and the King disapproved also of them, making known by his Em∣bassadors sent to Rome, that he had not taken the part of those that were at Pisa, otherwise than to act against the Person of Julius IId. And that presently after the Election of Leo Xth. he had adhered to the Lateran Council. Pisa stands upon the River Arno, 4 miles from the Sea, 14 N. of Leghorn, 80 S. W. of Lucca, 53 W. of Florence, and 170 N. W. of Rome.
• Pisasirus, the 26th Caliph or Successor, of Mahomet, got up∣on the Throne after the Death of his father Cosdar, who died in 958. Mahomet reigned then in Persia, Daber in Egypt, and Abdalla at Carvan in Barbary, and several other Caliphs elsewhere. The Empire of the Arabs declining because of its Divisions. It was in this time that the Turks came out of Scythia, or Sarma∣tia, towards Mount Caucasus, and settled a new Empire, which extended it self into Asia, Europe and Africa, by the ruin of the Empire of the Arabs and that of Constantinople; they entred pre∣sently into Persia, whether Mahomet had invited them to his Re∣lief against Pisasirus, whom they vanquished under the Com∣mand of the brave Tangrolipix, their General. After this Victo∣ry Mahomet endeavoured to detain them in his Service, and sei∣zed upon the Pass of Araxes, for to hinder them to return into their own Country, insomuch that being not strong enough to resist him; they were constrained to retire into a Desart, thence to make Inroads upon the Arabs to have wherewith to subsist. Mahomet, desirous to reduce them, sent an Army of thirty thou∣sand men against them; but rashly engaging of them they were in one night defeated by the Turks, who were not above three thousand. Tangrolipix having hereby got a great Booty of Horses and Arms, lead the Turks into the open Country, and compleated an Army of fourty thousand Men of all sorts, that joined with him, to live by Plunder and Rapine. Find∣ing himself thus strong, he marched against Mahomet, who came to meet him near unto Albacan with an Army of above fifty thousand Men, and an hundred Elephants with Towers upon their Backs. The Battle was bloody; but at last Mahomet falling from his Horse as he rode up and down to animate his Men, and being killed with the Fall, his Army surrendred themselves to Tangrolipix, who took possession of that Empire. In the mean time Pisasirus Caliph of Syria endeavoured in vain to surprize the Town of Edessa. He pretended to send Presents to the Emperor of Constantinople, and under that Pretence mounted a thousand Men upon five hundred Camels, with Bas∣kets on their Arms, who went directly to that City. But the

• Governor understood the Stratagem, and so cut all their Throats. Tangrolipix having made himself entirely Master of Persia, turn∣ed his Arms against the Caliph of Syria; and having vanquished him in several Battles, killed him at last, and conquered also that Empire. It's true, There were other Caliphs of Babylon, but their Authority reached ohely Spiritual things. The Turks, who usurped the Sovereign Power, embraced the Religion of Mahomet, and granted to the Caliphs the Quality of High-priests of the Law. When the Caliph died, a Cherif succeeded him, that is, one of those of the Race of Mahomet. Pisasirus left a Son named Elvir, who fled into Egypt, where he reigned for some time. Marmol. de l' Africa liv. 2.
• Piscator (John) a Protestant German Divine. He Commen∣ted upon the New Testament, and died at Stasburg in 1546. A∣nother of this Name has also taught Theology, writ much upon the Bible, and died at Herborn, in the Earldom of Nassau, in 1625.
• Pisistratus, an Athenian, made himself Tyrant of his Coun∣try. He had been very serviceable in the taking of the Island of Salamino, which good fortune raised his Courage so much that he resolved to mount higher, although he was of no Illustri∣ous Extract. This Design took effect. He pretended he had been abused, and required a Guard of the Athenians, which was granted him. With this Succour he made himself Master of the Cittadel of Athens in the 194th. Year of Rome. Some time after he was driven out; but he found a way to possess himself of it again in 197 by the Assiduities of a Woman named Phya, whom he had dressed like Minerva. But he was expelled a second time, and continued in Banishment for eleven years. But having been re-instated the third time, he maintained him∣self in the Sovereign Power for eighteen years, and died in the 63d. Olympiad, about the 228th. Year of Rome, leaving two Sons behind him, Hippias and Hipparchus, who succeeded him. Aulus Gellius informs us that Pisistratus had erected a Publick Li∣brary, which Xerxes afterwards carried into Persia. Aulus Gelli∣us, lib. 6 & 17. Plutarch in Salone. Herodotus, &c.
• Piso (L. Calpurnius) surnamed Trugi, Tribune of the Peo∣ple, a Roman Consul, and afterwards Censor, was in esteem from about the 600 year of Rome until 640. during the time he was Tribune of the People under the Consulship of Censorinus and Manlius. In the 605th. year of Rome he published a Law against Extortion, entitled, Lex Calpurnia de pecuniis repetundis. He was Consul with Posthumius Albinus in 606, during the se∣cond Punick War; in 615 with Popilius Lenas; in 619 with Fulvius Flaccus; and in 621 with Minutius Scaevola. He was af∣terwards Censor with Metellus Balearicus. His Merits raised him to these Imployments. He was a Lawyer, Orator and Histori∣an. Cicero in Bruto, lib. 2. de Offic. &c.
• Piso (L. Calpurnius) a Roman, was Consul with M. Attilius Glabro, in the 687 of Rome. He was the Author of that Law entitled, Lex Calpurnia de ambitu. Another L. Calpurnius Piso was Consul with Cornelius Lentulus in 753 of Rome, which was that of our Saviour's Nativity.
• Piso (Caius) Author of the Conspiracy against Nero, was of the Family of the Calpurnians so famous at Rome, who fur∣nished the Republick with great Men. Having gained the Fa∣vour of the People by his Eloquence and Bounty, he attempted to put the Emperor Nero to Death, and to usurp the Throne; but the number of the Conspirators, among whom there were Se∣nators, Knights, Soldiers, and Women also, ruined his Designs, for Milicus, the Freeman of Scevinus, that was one of the Con∣spiracy, discovered it to the Emperor, who made a strange butchery of all those convicted of it. Piso waited for Death in his own House, when there came in a Company of young Sol∣diers, some of which opened the Veins in his Arms. At his Death he evidenced the Love he had for his Wife in a Dis∣course full of Tenderness which he sent to Nero. Tacitus Annal. 15.
• Pistoia, upon the little River Stella, a City of Italy, in Tus∣cany, a Bishop's-see, Suffragan of Florence. It belongs to the Great Duke of Tuscany; and is famous for the Defeat of Cati∣line; for the Factions of the Blacks and Whites, of the Chancel∣lors and Panzadices, and for the Birth of Pope Clement IXth. Its Cathedral-church being that of St. James, where the Altar is overlaid with Plates of Silver and with twenty Lamps of the same; that of Humility, wherein may be seen the Statues of Leo Xth. and Clemens VIIth; that of Cosmo and Alexander; the Palace and other Edifices sacred and profane are very fine and uniform; insomuch that the Italians call it Pistoia la bene strutta. Leander Alberti in Descr. Ital.
• Pistres, or Pistes, the Place where King Charles the Bald, held a Council in 863 or 864, called Consilium ad Pistas. We have four Chapters of it in the last Edition of Councils. Some take Pistes for a Place upon the Seine; and others would have it to be Pistres upon the Andela, near Pont de l' Arche in Normandy, in the Diocess of Rhoan. See the Geographical Table, in the Edi∣tion of Councils.
• Pitheas, a Geographer of Marseilles, lived in the time of Pto∣lon••y Philadelphus, in 440 or 45 of Rome. He writ a Treatise De Ambitu terrae, quoted very often by the Ancients, and especial∣ly by Strabo, who hath convicted him of many Impostures and Mistakes, as in that of saying, That beyond Thule there was nei∣ther Sea nor Land to be found, but a Body composed of those two Elements. Strabo lib. 2, 3, 4, & 7. Pliny l. 37. c. 2. Vossius, &c.
• Pitheas, an Athenian, the Son of the Orator Demosthenes, who imitating his Father in the Hatred he bore to Alexander the Great, declared his Sentiments publickly when very young, upon the Resolutions which the Republick ought to take in respect to that King; but a Citizen, who disapproved of that Confidence and Audacity, ask'd him, How dare you, being so young, speak of such Important matters? Whereunto Pitheas replied ve∣ry composedly, Alexander, whom you esteem as a God, is yet youn∣ger than my self; and why should you be amazed, that one of my years should speak as becomes a Man to speak. Plutarch in Apoph∣theg.
• Pitho, Suada, Suadela, was among the ancient Greeks the Goddess of Eloquence and Persuasion, because that she persua∣ded the Minds of her Auditors: Wherefore the Ancients joined to the Image of Venus that of Mercury, the Graces and of the Goddess Pitho; for to intimate that the felicity of Marriage, depended part∣ly upon the sweetness and agreeableness of Words. Plutarch, &c.
• Pithou (Peter) Lord of Savoyedic, was Native of Troyes in Champaigne, and very famous for his profound Learning and Imploys. Turnebus and Cujas were his Masters whom he quick∣ly equalled. He was at last made Councellor to the Parliament of Paris, and King Henry IIId. made him his Attorny General in the Chamber of Justice which he sent to Guienne in 1582. He afterwards laboured with much Zeal for the surrendring of Paris to King Henry IVth. He left it during the great Pestilence there, and died at Nogent upon the Seine, Novemb. 1. 1596. on the same day he was born. We have a great many of his Works published, and which have justly procured him the Name of the French Varro, which some Writers have given him. Josias Mercerus has writ his Life, which we have in the beginning of the Book concerning the Customs of Troyes, which is a Piece of Pithou's composing. He had a Brother called Francis Pithou, that was Councellor in the Parliament of Paris also, and one of the Learnedest Men of his time. It was he who found the Ma∣nuscript of the Fables of Phedrus which he sent to his Brother, and who first published them. He died about 1621.
• Pitiscus (Bartholomew) a Protestant Minister, born in Si∣lesia, Aug. 24. 1561. He was well skilled in the Sciences, and especially the Mathematicks. His Treatise of Triangles was much esteemed by Tycho Brahe. He writ several other things; and died July 2. 1613. aged 52.
• Pittacus, one of the seven Wise Men of Greece, was Native of Mitylene, a City in the Isle of Lesbos. On several Occasions he gave Proofs of his Wisdom and Knowledge. When the In∣habitants of Mitylene had War with the Athenians, Pittacus had the Command of the Army, who, that he might not hazard the Blood of his Fellow-Citizens, offered to sight singly with Phrynon, who was the General of his Enemies, and who had often won the Victory at the Olympick Games. The Challenge was accepted, and Pittacus caught him in a Net which he had hid under his Shield, and so overcame him. Afterwards the Mitylenians who had a great deal of Respect for Pittacus gave him the Sovereignty of their City, which he accepted for some time, but at last resigned it. He composed six hundred Verses containing the Laws which he left, and died aged 70, in the 52d. Olympiad, and 184 of Rome. Diogenes Laertius in his Life. Strabo lib. 14. Eusebius in Chron. &c.
• Pivri, or Plevra, a City of the Grisons, which was destroy'd in the beginning of 1618, by the Fall of a Mountain. There were in it eight Religious Houses for Men and Women. It's said there was but one Man that escaped this Misfortune. He was very far from the City, and yet he had his Legs bruised by the violence of an impetuous Wind which dashed him a∣gainst the Rocks. It's observed also that this Mountain bellow∣ed like a Bull the day before it fell; the Wind or some sub∣terraneous Fires causing that extraordinary Noise. Now it's be∣come a little Lake, which the Waters of the River of Atera form in the Rubbish of that fallen Mountain. In this City they made some Earthen Kettles or Pots which were much valued in Italy, because they threw out any Poison which was put into them. Dan. Hemerit. Helv. Descript.
• ...
  • Pius I. of that Name, born at Aquileia, succeeded Pope Hy∣ginus, on the 15th. of January in 156. Ancient Authors do not agree as to this immediate Succession, because St. Augustin and Optatus say, That Anicetus was chosen after Hyginus; and that Pius succeeded the former. But Irenaeus, who lived in that time, Tertullian, Eusebius, Epiphanius, and all the Greeks of the suc∣ceeding Ages, put Pius before Anicetus. However it be, He or∣dered the Celebration of Easter, the Sunday after the 14th. day of March, according to the Lunar Month. This Pope had the Honour to die a Martyr for Christ, July 11. 165. after he had governed the Church nine years, five months, and twenty six days. Platina adds, That he ordained, that every Convert from the Cerinthian Heresie should, at his Reception into the Church, be baptiz'd, and appointed a Punishment upon those who were negligent in handling the Body and Bloody of Christ. If thro' the Priests Carelesness any of the Cup had fallen upon the Ground, he was to undergo a Penance of fou••ty days; if upon the Al∣tar, three; if on the Altar-cloth▪ of four days; and so proporti∣onably. He wrote against the Montanists, who with their two fanatick Prophetesses, Priscilla and Maximilla, pretended that the Descent of the Holy Ghost was not upon the Apostles, but them∣selves. Genebrand l. 3. Chron. Baronius in Annal. Cicaonius, &c.

• ...
  • Pius II. called before Aeneas Silvius Bartholomew Picolomini; was born at Corsignano, a Town in the Territories of Sienna; on the 18th. day of October, 1405. and that he might render the Place illustrious, he afterwards erected it into an Episcopal City, calling it Pienza, according to the Name of Pius. Victoria de Fortiguera, his Mother, being big of him, dreamed she should be brought to bed of a Mitred Child; as it was then the Cu∣stom to degrade the Clerks by placing a Mitre of Paper upon their Heads; she believed Aeneas would be the Shame and Dis∣honour of his Family; but the consequence manifested the contrary; he was at the Age of six and twenty at the Council of Bale, Secretary to Dominico Capranico, called the Cardinal of Ferma, because he was Administrator of that Church, and after∣wards served some other Prelates in like manner, and also the Cardinal Albergati, who sent him into Scotland. After his Re∣turn the Council of Bale honoured him with the Charges of Referendary, Abbreviator, Chancellor, General Agent, and sent▪ him several times to Strasburg, Francfort, Constance, Savoy, a∣mong the Grisons, and conferred upon him the Provostship of the Collegiate Church of St. Laurence in Milan. In the mean time he published some Work or other; and 'twas then that he composed those Pieces which, being too favourable to the Council of Bale, and very disadvantageous to Eugenius IVth. were retracted by himself. Afterwards by a Bull, which is in the beginning of the Collection of his Works, he became after this Secretary to the Anti-pope Foelix Vth. and then to the Emperor Frederick IIId. who honoured him with the Poetical Crown; and imployed him in divers Embassies to Rome, Milan, Naples, Bohe∣mia, and elsewhere. Pope Eugenius IVth. whom he had treat∣ed ill in his Writings, took notice of his Parts, and had an E∣steem for him. And Nicholas Vth. conferred upon him the Bi∣shoprick of Triesta, which he quitted some time after for that of Sienna. The same Pope made use of him in the Quality of his Nuncio in Austria, Hungary, Moravia, Bohemia and Silesia. He had good Success in these various Imploys, especially in the Diet which he caused to be called for the forming of a League against the Turks at Ratisbone and Francfort, where he delivered himself with wonderfull Eloquence. It's true, That Project had not Effect; but it was not through the fault of the Nuncio. The Death of Nicholas Vth. broke all the Measures that might have been taken in these Diets and that of Neustadt. Calixtus III. who was chosen after Nicholas, stopped the Bishop of Sienna at Rome, who was desirous to return again to the Empire, and made him Cardinal in 1456. That Pope dying the 6th. of Aug. 1458. the Cardinal of Sienna was thirteen days after advanced to his Place, and took upon him the Name of Pius IId. Present∣ly after his Election, which he made known to King Charles VIIth. and the University of Paris. He applied himself to unite the Christian Princes against the Turks. He summoned for that purpose an Assembly to meet at Mantua, which began June the first, 1459. He had some Troops in his State, which he would have led himself; but he died at Ancona, whither he was come in order to imbark, August 14. 1464. aged 58 years, after he had reigned five years, eleven months, and twenty seven days. We have the Works of this Pope in one Volume, printed at Bale, in 1571. and his Life in the beginning of it. Platina adds, That he was a Personage of true Courage, singular Pru∣dence, able to manage the most important Affairs; That he bore in his aspect Severity tempered with Good-nature. In a word, He was one of the best, as well as the learnedest Popes that wore the Tiara for many Ages before him. He left many Works and witty Sayings behind him. Here follow some of the latter, viz. That there were three Persons in the Godhead, not proved to be so by Reason, but by considering who said so. That to find out the Motion of the Stars, had more pleasure than profit in it. That God's Friends enjoyed both this Life and that to come. That without Vertue, there was no true Joy. That as a covetous Man is never satisfied with Money, so a learned Man should not be with Knowledge. That com∣mon Men should esteem Learning as Silver, Noblemen as Gold, and Princes as Jewels. That good Physicians did not seek the Money, but the Health of the Party diseased. That those Laws are Sacred which restrain Licentiousness. That the Laws had power over the Commonalty, but were feeble to the Greater Ones. That great Controversies are decided by the Sword, not by Laws. A Citizen should look upon his Family as sub∣ject to the City, the City to his Country, his Country to the World, and the World to God. That the chief place with Kings was slippery. That as all Rivers ••••n into the Sea, so do all Vices into the Court. That the Tongue of a Sycophant was a King's greatest Plague. That a Prince who would trust no body was good for nothing; and he that believed every bo∣dy was no better. That it's necessary that he who governs many, should himself be rul'd by many. He said those that went to Law were the Birds, the Court the Field, the Judge the Net, and the Lawyers the Fowlers. That Men ought to be pre∣sented to Dignities, not Dignities to Men. That ill Physicians kill'd the Body, and ignorant Priests the Soul. That a wan∣dring Monk was the Devil's Bond-slave. That there was great reason for prohibiting Priests to marry, but greater for allow∣ing it again. That no Treasure was preferrable to a faithfull Friend. That he cherishes an Enemy who pardons his Son too often That a covetous Man never pleases any body, but by his Death. That Mens faults are concealed by Liberality, and discovered by Avarice. That it was a slavish Vice to tell Lyes. That a Man ought to take as much Wine as would raise, and not overwhelm his Soul. That Lust did sully and stain every, Age of Man, and quite extinguish Old Age. That a Noble Death was to be preferred to a dishonourable Life in the opini∣on of all Philosophers. John Anthony Campenus, John Aretin, Trithemius, Bellarmin, Genebrard, &c.
  • Pius III. called before Francis Todeschini, was Sister's-son to Pius IId. who permitted him to take upon him the Name of Pi∣colomini. He made him Archbishop of Sienna and a Cardinal. He had several Imploys till the Death of Alexander VIth. when he was chosen Pope on the 22d. of September, in 1503. But he enjoyed not long the Papal Chair, dying of a Wound he had in his Leg, and with suspicion of being poisoned, the 18th of October, in the same year, 26 days after his Election, and ten after his being Crowned. It being generally imagined▪ that by Suggestion and Contrivance of Pandolfo Petuvi, the Tyrant of Sienna, some Poison was injected into the Wound. Ciaconius Victore•• & Du Chesne in his Life.
  • Pius IV. a Milanese, called before John Angelo Medicis, or Mediquin, was born on Easter-day, 1499. It's not doubted but the Preferment of the Marquess de Marignan, his Brother, contribu∣ted much to his, but it was not done suddenly▪ He had the Place of Prothonotary in the time of Clement VIIth. and at the same time he insinuated himself into the favour of the Cardinal Farnese, who having been raised to the Popedom by the Name of Paul IIId. made use of him in divers Embassies, conferred upon him several Benefices, and created him at last Cardinal on the 8th. of April, 1549. Julius IIId. named him Legate of the Army against the Duke of Parma. Paul IVth. did not treat him so kindly; but that hindered him not to be called The Father of the Poor, and Protector of the Muses. So that at last his Merit raised him to the Papal Chair after the same Paul IVth. It was observed that a Pigeon that came into the Hall of the Con∣clave, a lighted upon the Chamber of the Cardinal de Medicis, which was looked upon as a Presage of his future Promotion, and he was chosen the night after Christmas-day, 1559. It was no∣ted by some as observable, that being born on Easter-day, he should be chosen on Christmas-day, and crowned on the Feast of Epi∣phany, which are the greatest Feasts in the year. He pardoned the Romans who had committed many Disorders in prejudice to the Memory of his Predecessor, and against the Inquisition. But he was not so kind▪ and obliging to the Nephews of Pope Paul IVth. for he caused the Cardinal Caraffa to be strangled in the Castle of St. Angelo, by the hands of the common Executio∣ner, and cut off the Head of the Prince de Palliano, his Brother, in the Prison of the New Tower. He afterwards continued the Council of Trent, which was concluded in 1563. by the means of Charles, Nephew to that Pope. He died December 9. 1565. in the 67th. of his Age, having reigned as Pope five years, ele∣ven months, and fifteen days. It's affirmed, That the Fear which he had of losing Malta, then besieged by the Turks, con∣tributed to his Death. The Continuator of Platina adds, That this Pope's thoughts were not so much taken up with the Coun∣cil, but being transported with a Spirit of Munificence, and Building, he could attend to raise and continue his Name by sumptuous Structures, figuring to himself a Model of the an∣cient Rome, as if he intended to have it restor'd to its former Glory, he commanded the ancient Monuments to be conserved, the Streets restored, and at his great Expence, the Aqueducts, which brought the Waters from far distant places to the City, to be again repaired. It was he rebuilt the Baths of Dioclesian, upon Mount Quirin, converting them into a Church and Mo∣nastery which he personally consecrated, and called them San∣cta Maria Angelorum. He fortified the Castle of St. Angelo, and repaired the Ruins of the Castle of Civita Vec••hia, and made ma∣ny other Structures for Convenience and Ornament of the City. Whilst he was intent upon these Affairs, a certain number of Villains designed to have murthered him, and for that purpose delivered him a Writing, the Contents whereof was a Persuasion to resign up his Papal Authority into the hands of such a person whom they should describe to him, for they pretended to have received a Revelation, and seen a Vision, that the Successor to the Pope should be of an Angelical Spirit, elected by the com∣mon Consent of all Christendom, that he should become the Universal Monarch, reform the manners of Mankind, teach them to live up to the Perfection of humane Life, and in short, convert all Nations to the Christian Faith. Acolti, one of the Gang, having delivered him this Paper, and being about to strike the fatal Blow, his Heart failed him, upon which one of the Assassinates discovering the Conspiracy, they were all seized and executed. Onuphrius, Cicaonius, Du Chesne in his Life, Sponde in Annal. Eccl. de Thou, &c.
  • Pius V. whose Name before was Michael Chisteri, succeed∣ed Pius IVth. and was chosen on the 7th. of January, 1566. He was born at Boschi, or Bosqua, a little Town in the Diocess of Tortone, and in the Dutchy of Milan, two or three Leagues from Alexandria de la Paille, on the 17th. of January, 1504. He was Professor, Preacher, and Superior of the Jacobin Monks, after∣wards Bishop of Sutri, under Paul IVth. who created him Car∣dinal, March 15. 1557. and Inquisitor General of the Faith. He took upon him the Title of Cardinal Alexandrino, because he was born in the Territories of Alexandria. Pope Pius IVth. gave him the Bishoprick of Mondovi, and was at last succeeded

• ...
  • by him. Presently after his Election to the Papacy, he apply∣ed himself to regulate his House, to adorn the City of Rome, to expell lewd livers out of it, to reform the Clergy, and make the Council of Trent to be observed. He did all he could a∣gainst the Protestants, and the Turks. He sent his Nuncio's, and acted by them against the first, and made use of his Arms against the latter; so that having joined them with those of the King of Spain and the Venetians, they won the famous Battle of Lepanto October 7, 1571, the year before he had created Cosmo de Medici Grand Duke of Tuscany, resettled the Caraffa's in their Estates, and abolished the Order of the Humiliati. He died May 1, 1572, having been Pope 6 years, 3 months, and 24 days. The Continuator of Platina adds, That he design'd to banish all the Courtezans from Rome, but being perswaded by some Cardinals to License some to remain, he assign'd 'em a corner of the City, forbidding them to pass through the great Streets, or to frequent any of the Churches except two or three appointed them. Out of his great zal against Protestants he assisted Charles IX. of France with an Army of 4400 Foot and 900 Horse, and licensed him to sell and alienate to the value of 150000 Crowns of yearly Revenue of the Church-lands of his Kingdom to carry on the War against his Protestant Sub∣jects. He conferr'd on Cosmo de Medicis, Duke of Florence, the Title of Great Duke of Tuscany, assisted the Emperor with Money, and the Venetians with his Gallies against the Turks; and as a farther proof of his Religious Temper, he Excommu∣nicated Queen Elizabeth, and as far as lay in him, deposed her from her Royal Dignities, and conferr'd her Crown on Mary Queen of Scots, and perswaded Philip King of Spain to seize on the Effects of the English Merchants at Antwerp and other parts of the Low-Countries, and to assist the Papists in England in their Godly and Religious Conspiracies against the Queen their natural Sovereign, as Gabulius speaks, Pius oblatam occa∣sionem haud contemnendam esse ratus efflagitabat ab Rege ut An∣glorum in Elizabetham pie conspirantium studia foveret. Du Chesne. Papirius Masson. Thomas Monrit, &c.
• Pizarro (Francis) a Spaniard, who discovered and conquer'd Peru. It's affirm'd, that he was a Bastard-child, left by his Mo∣ther at a Church-door, and, that afterwards having been ac∣knowledged by Captain Gonzalo Pizarro for his Son, he kept his Swine in the Village of Truxilla; but happening to lose one, and not daring to return to his Father, he fled to Seville, and from thence into the Indies; Diego Almagro, who join'd with him, bore the name of the Village he was born in, and was of so mean an Extract, that it could never be known who was his Father. Sandoval says pleasantly, That he was own'd for a Priest, tho' he could neither write nor read; however it was, they entred into Peru in 1525, and having exercised upon the King Atabalipa and his Subjects, those Cruelties that became Barbarians more than Christians, they could not agree about the sharing of the Booty. Ferdinand, Pizarro's Brother, killed Al∣magro, and a Son of Almagro's killed Francis Pizarro. Gonzalo, who was third Brother to this same, reveng'd his death, and be∣came very insolent in the Country, whither the Emperor Charles V. sent the Lawyer Peter Gasca about 1546. Mariana l. 26. Thuanus l. 1. Sandoval, the Life of Charles V. &c.

• Placentia, Piacenza, a City of Lombardy in Italy belonging to the Duke of Parma, with the Title of a Dutchy and Bi∣shoprick under Bolonia. It's situated in a fruitfull Plain with∣in an hundred paces of the Po, and the beauty of its publick Places, Streets, Fountains, Edifices, Sacred and Profane, have perhaps caused it to merit the name it bears. This City is near five miles in circumference, and has above twenty thou∣sand Inhabitants. It's very ancient, and was formerly a Roman Colony. Amilcar took it and burnt it; Celius afterwards, who maintain'd there the Siege against Cinna and Marius, not being able to prevent its being taken, and unwilling to fall into his Enemies hands, desired Petronius, his Friend, to thrust him through with his Sword, which he did, and executed after∣wards the same thing upon himself. The Princes of Parma of the House of Farnese are Masters of it now, and have made it one of the strongest places in Italy. It hath given birth to some great Men, and was the Country of Pope Gregory X. Its Territories called Il ducato de Piacenza, or il Piacentino, is considerable for its Towns, Pits of Salt-Water, and for some Copper and Iron Mines. Ptolomy, Pliny, Livy, &c. cited by Leander Alberti in desc. Ital. Pope Urban II. assembled in 1094 or 95 a Council at Plaisance on the 4th of March, which hap∣pen'd to be the Sunday after Mid-lent. Praxedus, whom the Emperor Henry III. had rejected, made his complaints there; where was also debated the matter between Philip I. King of France, and Bertrade; methods to be taken to send Succors to Alexis Comnenus Emperor of Constantinople, distress'd by the Sa∣racens, and things relating to Ecclesiastical Discipline. Bertold speaks also of several Canons made there. Innocent, at his re∣turn into France celebrated a Council there in 1132, wherein the Antipope Anacletus was excommunicated.
• Placentia, a City of Spain in old Castile, a Bishop's See un∣der Toledo. It's situated among the Mountains on a rising Ground with a strong Castle.
• Placentia, Plaisance, a City of France in Armagnac; there is another of the same name in Rovergne; as also a Fortress in New France in North America.
• Placentius (Johannes Leo) a Dominican Monk born at St. Trudon, liv'd in the Sixteenth Age in 1536. He composed a•• History of the Bishops of Tongres, Maestricht and Liege, taken out of fabulous Memoirs, and several Poems; among the rest, one called De Porcorum pugna, all the words whereof be∣gin with the Letter P, the first Verse thus;

  Plaudite porcelli porcorum pigra propago.

  He imitated herein one called Hucbaldus a Benedictine Monk, who lived in the time of Charles the Bald, and who presented that Prince with a Poem beginning every word with the Letter C. Jerom Willaeus printed these two Poems at Louvain.
• Placidia, was Daughter to the Emperor Valentinian III. and Eudoxia, who, that she might be reveng'd on Maximus, in∣vited Genseric King of the Vandals to Rome, and that barba∣rous Prince carried her away in the year 455, together with the young Eudoxia, whom he married to his Son Huneric, but Placidia was sent back to Constantinople, and married there to the Senator Anicius Olibrius.
• Placidia (Galla) Daughter to Theodosius the Great, and Sister to Arcadius and Honorius. She lived with the latter, Emperor of the West, and when Rome was taken by Alaricus in 409, she became that Prince's Captive according to Orosus: Others affirm that she was taken by Athaulfus his Successor, who mar∣ried her soon after. She knew so well, by the sweetness of her Temper, how to manage her Husband's Mind, that she divert∣ed him from his purpose to destroy Rome; and, in short, A∣thaulfus quitted Italy, and having been kill'd in 415, Placidia was sent back to Honorius, who re-married her to Constantius, a Consul and Patrician in 417. She quickly lost this second Husband whom her Brother had made his Associate in the Em∣pire in 421. She afterwards concern'd her self for nothing more than to educate her Son Valentinian III. She was a Prin∣cess of great Wit and Piety, whose life was spent in various Misfortunes, and especially during the minority of her Son. She died about 449, and was buried at Ravenna. A Medal of hers which remains, represents her bearing the name of Jesus Christ upon her right Arm, with a Crown which is reached to him from Heaven. Orosus. Isidorus in Chron. Olympiodorus apud Phot.
• Plancus (Lucius Munatius) of a very ancient Family in Rome. It's believ'd that he built, or at least repair'd the City of Lyons, being Proconsul in Gaul in the 711 of Rome. He was the year following Consul with M. Emilius Lepidus. Plutarch in vita Annib. &c.
• Planets, are wandering Stars which have their proper moti∣on from West to East, and do not keep the same distance between one another as the fixed Stars do in the Firmament▪ These Planets have each of them their Orb, that is, a Circle wherein they make their revolution. They are seven in num∣ber, to wit, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, the Sun, Venus, Mercury, and the Moon; later Astronomers have discovered six other small Celestial Bodies, which they reckon among the number of Pla∣nets, and call their Guards, because they resemble Officers that accompany and follow them. There are two of them that move about Saturn and four about Jupiter. Of the seven Pla∣nets there is none but the Sun that is light of it self, the other six borrow their light from it. The Sun is also the only one of the Planets that glitters like the sixed Stars; its colour appears yellow; Saturn is pale, and of a leaden colour; Jupiter azure; Mars, red; Venus, shining; Mercury, sparkling; and the Moon, white. The Sun, according to the Calculation of Astronomers is an hundred sixty six times as big as the Earth; Saturn fourscore and eleven times; Jupiter fourscore and fifteen; Mars a little less, or, according to others, a little bigger than the Earth: Venus is about the bigness of the thirty eighth part of the Earth; Mercury is about two thousand times less than the Earth; and the Moon forty times. Some of our Moderns relying upon Observations made with Telescopes, have represented it as ha∣ving a great many Mountains which seem'd to vomit out Fire; but these Appearances are the effect of the Refractions which make it appear to us so, when 'tis near the Horrizon; for when 'tis higher and free from Vapours it appears round, ha∣ving almost no inequality. Saturn appears oftentimes surround∣ed with a Circle, or large and flat ring; the two little Stars that make their revolution about this Planet, accomplish their motion in about fifteen days. Jupiter is accompanied with four Guards or little Stars, whereof the greatest makes its circuit in about seventeen days. The curious have also observed in Jupiter three Bands or Girdles, and two Spots or Blemishes. Mars appears sometimes Crescent-wise, as if it imitated the dif∣ferent Faces of the Moon, according to the various situation of it in respect of the Sun and our Eye-sight, wherein are also ob∣served two Spots. Venus has the same appearances as Mars, ac∣cording to its various situation. Mercury is hard to be observ'd, for that it is much less than the Earth, and is not far distant from the Sun: In the mean time it is observ'd by Telescopes, That it appears oftentimes in the form of a Crescent. The Moon seems to have an Humane Face, but this form does not hold when it is observ'd with the Telescope, which represents its Body only with two inequalities, and the appearances of Mountains and Vallies, and also a great many fantastical and irregular Figures. Late observers discovered in it some perpen∣dicular Concavity in the form of Pits. The Moon has no light

• of its own, but that is communicated to it by the Sun, which enlightens always one half of it, except when 'tis eclipsed and darkened by the shadow of the Earth, that interposes between it and the Sun. Several Astronomers say, That the Sun is di∣stant from the Earth eleven hundred thousand Leagues; Mer∣cury an hundred and sixty seven thousand; the Moon thirty five thousand Leagues; Venus sixty four thousand; Mars twelve hundred thousand; Jupiter eight millions of Leagues; Saturn fourteen millions. Others make another Calculation, and say, That from the Center of the Earth to the Orb of the Moon is forty seven thousand two hundred and four Leagues; from the Earth to the Sun, one million six hundred and four thousand seven hundred and eleven Leagues. As to their Courses, the Sun finishes his in one year, or 365 days and 6 hours; the Moon in a Month, consisting of 29 or 30 days; Mercury in six Months, or thereabouts; Venus in a year and an half; Mars in two years; Jupiter in twelve years; and Saturn in thirty. Bou∣langer of the Sphere. Bernier, &c.
• Plantin (Christopher) a famous Printer, was a Native of Tours, a Scholar and a Linguist, and made good use of his Ac∣quirements in several Prefaces which he himself composed for those excellent Works he printed. He retir'd to Antwerp, and was the first that brought Printing into it's true lustre. He had an excellent Library which he left to his Nephew Baltha∣zar Moret, and died in 1589. Several Authors speak well of him.
• Plaon or Plaout (Peter de) a Doctor of Paris, was in much esteem in the Fifteenth Age. In 1409 he assisted on behalf of that University at the Council of Pisa; and in the thirteenth Session he proved by very solid Reasons, that the Church was a∣bove the Pope, and that Peter de la Luna, the Antipope, by the name of Bennet XIII. ought to be deprived of his Popedom; adding, that it was the Sentiments of the Universities of Paris, Tholouse, Angers, and Orleans. Peter de Plaon was imploy'd in o∣ther important Affairs in the time of the Schism. Spond. A. C. 1049. N. 11. du Pui. Hist. du Schisme.
• La Plata, a City and Province of South America, lies in 19 of S. Lat. 180 Leagues from Cusco, or as others say 175, 150. The Country about it yeilds Wheat, Barly, Grapes and Fruits in plenty. The Air is temperate, but enclining to cold. Potosi lies in the same Latitude 18 Leagues from it to the W. and is yet much colder and barren also. It is very populous, and has besides the Cathedral, several Monasteries. The Bishop's Re∣venue is 80000 Ducats. The old Kings of Peru imploy'd ma∣ny people in this Diocess in digging and resining Silver in a Mountain called Parco or Porco, from which was fetched that vast Treasure the Spaniards found in Peru when they conquer'd it: And Pisaro began to work these Mines again, but the dis∣covery of the richer Veins of Potosi put a stop to these. The Spaniards are estimated at 800, the Indians at 60000; but this is to be understood of the Diocess and not of the City. Laet. p. 461.
• * La Plata Fluvius, it was first discovered by Sebastian Ca∣bot, sent for that end by Ferdinand King of Arragon; and he it was that gave it the name of Rio de la Plata, in which he sailed more than six score Leagues. Hackl. T. 3. p. 9. c. 7.
• This River gives name to a vast Government or Province bounded to the E. by the Atlantick Ocean, to the S. by Maga∣lanica, to the W. by Tucumana and Peru, and to the N. by Brasilia, 24 Degrees beyond the Line; Cape Blank, the most Southern Boundary lies in 32. This includes many great and fruitfull Provinces, abounding with Corn, Wine, Sugar-Canes, Cattle encreased by its Fertility to a wonder, thirty Mares and seven Stone-horses having multiplied in 40 years, to that de∣gree, that many of them had no Owners. The Govenour of this Province is subject to the Vice-Roy of Peru. They have in it but one Bishop settled at Buenos Ayres. The River was first discovered in the year 1515. The Finder of it pe∣rishing by the Treachery of the Inhabitants in 1526. John Ca∣bot entred it next. In 1527 Didacus Garcias, a Portugese, ar∣riv'd in this River, and sound Cabot there, for he had set∣tled some Colonies. In 1535 Petro Mendoza was sent to make a further discovery of this vast River, and with him 800 Men in eleven Ships he built at Buenos Ayres and lost at first many of his Men by Famine. After this there was not much done, till the year 1540, when Alvarez Nunnez fully discovered the Ri∣ver and settled many Spanish Colonies here. Garcias and Ca∣bot Brought from hence the first Silver that came from America to Spain, and for that reason it was called La Plata. The Mouth is 32 Leagues over, and full of Islands. It is sup∣posed to run 300 Leagues, and receives many Rivers from the Andes and out of Peru.
• Platea, a City of Boeotia famous for the Temple of Jupiter liberator. 'Twas near unto this City that Pausanias and Ari∣stides, Generals of the Athenians and Lacedaemonians defeated Mardonius General of the Persians in the 75th Olympiad and 275 years after the building of Rome. The Thebans in the begin∣ning of the War in the Morea in the 323d year of Rome sur∣priz'd Platea, which was their Ally, and had their Throats cut by the Inhabitants; but they reveng'd themselves afterwards, and ruin'd it in 381, three years before the Battle of Leuctra, as Pausanias says in his Boeoticks. It had formerly suffered the same misfortune, having been taken by the Lacedaemonians. Thucydi∣des l. 2. Diodorus l. 2. Pausanias in Poet. &c.
• Plater (Foelix) a Physician born at Basil in 1536. He was in repute in the University of Bâle, where he taught a long time, and died there in 1614, aged 78 years. He left several Works behind him; as, De corporis humani fabrica & usu; Observationum lib 3. de Febribus; de Alimentis; de Medicamen∣torum Compositione, &c. Melchior Adam in vit. Med. Germ.
• La Platiere, Mareschal of France. Vid. Bourdilion.
• Platina, of Verona, an Historian, was born of mean Pa∣rents, and came to be raised by his merit. He came to Rome in the time of the Popedom of Calixtus II. and was in request there. The Cardinal Bessarion bestowed some Benefices upon him; but Pope Paul II. was not kind to him: for giving too easie a credit to the Accusations made against Platina, he kept him four Montbs in Prison; and that was the reason he did not love this Pope. Sixtus IV. shewed him favour, and entrusted him also with the care of the Library in the Vatican. He writ the lives of the Popes till Paul II. and dedicated the Book to Sixtus his Benefactor. He died of the Plague at Rome in 1481, aged 60 years. James de Bergamo in Suppl. Chron. Volatteran Antr. l. 21. Paul. Jovius in Elog. l. 19, &c.
• ...

  Plato, a Philosopher, chief of the Academicks, was Native of Athens, the Son of Ariston, born about the 325 year of Rome in the 87th Olympiad. It's said, That he applied himself at first to Painting, and afterwards became a Poet; but he was trans∣ported with the love of Philosophy, and applyed himself en∣tirely to it. He was at first the Disciple of Socrates, afterwards of Cratilius, and then of Hermogenes; and as he desired to pro∣fit by all the Learned Men of his time, he would go to hear Euclides at Megara, Theodorus the Mathematician at Cyrene, and lastly Philolaus and Eurytus both Pythagoreans in Grecia Magna. The same desire of being instructed in all good Literature made him take a Voyage to Egypt, there to conferr with the Egypti∣an Priests, and design'd to pass as far as the Indies to see the Gymnosticks, if the Wars in Asia had not broke his measures. It's plain, that in Egypt he came to attain to the knowledge of the Jewish Religion; so that Clemens Alexandrinus in his first Book of Tapestries, approves of the words of Numenius the Pythago∣rean, who called Plato, the Athenian Moses; and several of the Fathers have upon this occasion admir'd the conformity there was in many things between the Doctrine of Plato and the Old Testament. After his return to Athens, he taught there in the place called the Academy, from which his Disciples were called Academicks, and his Doctrine Academick Learning. His Sy∣stem was composed of what was best and finest out of three most excellent Wits of Greece; for as for Natural Philosophy and things that fell under the Senses he was for following He∣raclitus. He had respect in his Logick, and all that depends upon pure reasoning to Pythagoras; and for Moral Philosophy he confin'd himself to his Master Socrates. All his Philosophy was compris'd in ten Dialogues which he compos'd, where he express'd his own Sentiments in the person of Socrates and Time∣us; and those of others in that of Gorgias and Protagoras. He believed there was but one God, Sovereign Creator of all things; but he allowed of other Deities, as Demons and Heroes. The first Fathers of the Church were almost all Platonicks, and made greater account of the Doctrine of the Academy, than of that of all other Philosophers. Francis Patricius, a famous Pro∣fessor at Rome presented to Pope Gregory XIV. a Book of Uni∣versal Philosophy, whose Preface consisted of the praises of the Books of Plato, and the Characters given him by the first Fa∣thers of the Church; as, St. Denys, St. Justin, Clem. Alexandri∣nus, Origin, Cyril, Basil, Eusebius, Theodoret, Arnobius, Lactan∣tius, St Augustin, St. Ambrose, and many others. This learned Professor proceeded further upon this Subject in his Peripate∣tical Discussions, and in a Book entitled, Aristotles Exotericus, wherein he makes a comparison between the Opinions of Plato and those of Aristotle; the Paralel whereof shews clearly, That Plato had Sentiments more conform to Christianity, and that Aristotle had such Errors as might favour Hereticks. The Pa∣rallel he made was thus.

  1. Plato affirms in several places, That there was but one God; Aristotle acknowledges a First Mover, but joined to him 56 other Gods, which gave motion to Celestial Bodies; so that he made a kind of an Anarchy or Polyarchy, that is, a World without Sovereigns, or governed by many Sovereigns.

  2. Plato says, That God is a most simple Being; Aristotle gave him the name of Animal 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

  3. Plato calls God the Sovereign Wisdom, who knows all things; Aristotle saith, He is ignorant of particular things.

  4. According to Plato, God created the World, but ac∣cording to Aristotle, the World is Eternal, and out of nothing nothing can be made.

  5. According to Plato, God is above all Being, and all Es∣sence; according to Aristotle, God is a Substance.

  6. Plato saith, That God is above all that is Corporeal; Ari∣stotle would have him confined to the Primum Mobile.

  7. Plato affirms, That God governs the World and all its parts; but Aristotle maintains, That the World is govern'd by Nature and Chance.

  8. Plato believed, there were Demons or pure Spirits; Ari∣stotle says nothing of it.

  9. According to the Opinion of Plato, God created the Soul of Man; according to Aristotle, The Soul is an Act of the Bo∣dy; that is to say, drawn from Matter.

• ...

  10. Plato saith, The Soul is immortal; Aristotle makes it die with the Body.

  11. According to Plato Men rise again after their Death; according to Aristotle, it's impossible, A privatione ad habitum non fit regressus. You may see the rest in the Works of Francis Patricio, quoted before. St. Augustin in the Seventh Book of his Confessions protesteth the Books of the Philosophers were use∣full to him, for to facilitate the understanding of some Orthodox Truths; and that he had found in some of them almost all the beginning of the Gospel of St. John. Justin Martyr, Clem. Alexan∣drinus, Eusebius, and many others, have also confess'd, That Plato had penetrated into the Mysteries of the Trinity. This great Philosopher died on the 7th day of the Month called by the Greeks, Thargelion, which answers to our November, aged 81 years compeat, being the day whereon he was born, in the 108th Olympiad, 406 of Rome, and about 347 or 48 years be∣fore the birth of Jesus Christ. Diogenes Laertius in his Life, l. 3. Cicero. Seneca. Plutarch. Justin. Euseb. Aug. &c. Zonaras says, That in 796 in the Reign of Constantine VI. and his Mother Irene an ancient Sepulchre being opened, a Corps was found supposed to be Plato's, having a Golden Plate at its Neck, importing, That Christ should be born of a Virgin, and that he believed in him; and foretelling the discovery of the Corps at that time, which afforded matter of Reflection to St. Thomas 2. qu. art. 2. Paul. Dia∣con, &c.

• Plautian, Governour of Rome, of a base Extract, rais'd him∣self to a great Fortune under the Reign of the Emperor Severus, so that he married his Daughter to Antoninus the Emperor's Son. Herodian saith, He was a Man that was cruel and proud, and that 'twas a crime to look him in the Face. He persecu∣ted the Christians with great fury about the year 203, and in 204. Antoninus caused him to be killed in his Palace; whe∣ther it was that Plautian had conspired against the Princes, or to be rid of a proud and insolent Man; he took the pretence of that evil design for it. He banished his Son and Daughter into the Isle of Lipara, where, after having endured a great deal of misery, they were put to death by the order of the same Anto∣ninus their Brother-in-law. Dion. Herodian. Spartian in Sever.
• Plautus (Marcus Accius) an excellent Comick Latin Poet, was of Sarsina a City of Umbria; he was in great esteem at Rome, where he composed the greatest part of his pieces. It's said of him, That he fell to the way of Merchandizing, and having thereby lost all he had, he was oblig'd, in order to get a liveli∣hood, to serve a Baker and grind his Mill: but while he was imploy'd in this difficult work, he endeavoured to spare some hours, wherein he applyed himself to the writing of his Co∣medies, whereof we have but twenty left, tho' several others are attributed to him, which are lost. St. Jerom saith, he died in the 146th Olympiad, but it's more likely it might be in the 149 and the 570 of Rome, under the Consulship of Publius Claudius Pulcher and Lucius Portius Lucinius, as we are inform∣ed by Cicero, in Bruto lib.
• Plays Scenick, represented upon the Theatre, whose fore∣part they called Scene. There were four parts of them, Tragedy, Comedy, Satyr and Farce. These Sports were seen first at Rome An. 389, after its building, where appear'd certain Morice-Dancers, who mounted the Stage to divert the people. In course of time Poets made it their study to render their Plays more taking with Men of Sense: This made Comedies so much look'd upon in the time of Augustus. Rosin. Antiq. Rom.
• Plays Secular, celebrated at Rome at the end of every Century of years, or thereabouts. Valerius Publicola, Consul, instituted them at first in the year of Rome 245; the second were acted An. 305, the 3d 505, the 4th An. 608, and the 5th 737, from the time of the Emperor Augustus; the 6th. An. 800, under the Con∣sulship of Claudius the Emperor; the 7th An. 841, under Domi∣tian; the 8th An. 957, under the Emperor Septimius Severus and Antoninus Caracalla, which was An. 204 of the Christian account. We may observe, That the Emperor Claudius caused these Sports to be celebrated An. Rom. 800, without any regard to the number of years spent, since the Sports celebrated by Augustus: But to the year of the Foundation of Rome, which was the last of the Eighth Century of this City. So Philip the Emperor caused magnificent Sports to be made An. 1000 of this Founda∣tion, which was the 247th year of Jesus Christ. They cele∣brated these Plays in Summer, in Harvest time, and in the same Month almost that the Greeks celebrated their great Olym∣pick Games. The Christian Emperors hinder'd their continua∣tion. Zosimus l. 2. M. Raissant describ'd them in French, and bor∣rowed the same description from Medicilles and from Zosimus, printed at Paris in 1684.
• Plays Trojan, Horse-racings and Exercises which the Youth of Rome used in the Cirque, under the conduct of a Chieftain whom they called the Prince of young Men. Ascanius the Son of Aeneas instituted these Games in Italy. Some believed that it was a kind of Reed, and that they fought therewith upon Cha∣riots: But the greatest part of our Authors assure us, That this was only an Exercise of young Cavaliers, who discover'd their Activity in the divers turnings and motions which the Play was form'd of. Virgil Aeneid. 5. Lanius de Rep. Rom. l. 10.
• Plays of the Capitol, that is to say, Capitolian Sports, insti∣tuted in honour of Jupiter, because he saved the Capitol when besieged by the Galli Senones An. 364, after the Foundation of Rome, Camillus having given the Gauls Battle, and defeated them, told the Senate how necessary a thing it was to offer some Thanksgiving to Jupiter, and for that end that it was fit to institute some Sports, and to call them Capitolian Sports. The Senate consented, and gave a Decree for the Celebration of these Sports, establishing a College of Men, that should regu∣late all the Ceremonies belonging to it. Titus Livius l. 5. Rosin. Antiq. Rom. l. 5. c. 18.
• Plays, or Capitolian Combats, another sort of Solemn Sports of Horse-Coursing, or bedawbing each other with Mire and such like Exercises, instituted by Domitian the Emperor in the year after Rome's Foundation 839, and of Jesus Christ's birth 86; in the honour of Jupiter Capitolinus. Here were Concerts of Musick manag'd by excellent Masters, Songs, and other Ra∣reties of Wit by the best Poets and Orators of the times, who struggled with envy to out-do each other. The chief Conque∣rors had Lawrels and Crowns given them, well adorn'd with Ribbons; but such as performed the Exercises and did not ex∣ceed, receiv'd the Crowns and Lawrels without any Ornaments. Tho. Godwin Antiq. Rom. l. 2.
• Plays of Ceres: Sports used by the Romans in honour to this Deity, the 12th of April, within the great Ring, after ha∣ving celebrated the Circensian Sports. They held eight days, du∣ring which time, the Roman Ladies clad in white, represent∣ed Ceres hunting after her Daughter Proserpina with a Torch. The Romans were also clad in their white Robes, and attend∣ed these Ceremonies. There was also Horse-fighting, in lieu whereof the Aediles ordered Fencing. Rosin. Antiq. Rom. l. 5. c. 14.
• Plays of the Cirque, so called, as being Exercises and Com∣bats performed within the Cirque, or great Ring at Rome. They were formerly called Roman Sports, because instituted by Romu∣lus, first King of Rome. They were also called, The Grand Sports, because celebrated at vast Charges and with magnificent Pomp. The first Exercise was by Boxing with Cestis, which were Gant∣lets garnished with Iron, or with Swords, Clubs, Launces, or Javelins. To which were added, Fencing and Beast-fighting, but none but Slaves used the two last Sports. The second was Ra∣cing, which was performed in the Tilt-yard called the Stade: The third was Leaping, either upon level Ground, or from an A∣scent to a Descent, or the contrary. The fourth was playing with Quoits, Bows and Javelins, and all other sorts of fighting at a distance off. The fifth, Horse-coursing. The sixth Chariot-fighting (See Factions.) The seventh was Navy or Sea-fight∣ing, wherein was represented a Sea-fight upon a great Pool, or River.
• Plays of Flora, instituted by the Romans in favour of the Goddess Flora in the 580th year after Rome was built. They were celebrated first of all on the 28th of April; but afterwards the first of May was made choice of for this Feast. Debauch∣ed Women appeared here by day stark naked upon the Theatre, and ran at night round-about all the City with Links, dancing to the sound of Trumpets, and acting lascivious Gestures, ac∣companied by immodest Songs. Cato being one day at the Celebration of these Sports, the people durst not ask, that the Women should appear naked, which Cato perceiving, quitted the Theatre, to leave the people to the liberty of seeing them dance according to Custom, and to prevent his seeing so in∣famous a spectacle; which touched the people so much, that after great applauses to testifie their esteem of this action of Cato's, they desired that nothing should be acted for the future upon the Scene, but what was honest and decent. Rosin. An∣tiq. Rom. l. 5. c. 15.
• Plays or Funeral Sports observed by the Romans in honour of the Dead, and to lay Hob-Goblins. These were Combats acted by several Fencers who fought before the Wood-piles du∣ring the Funerals; and were introduced in lieu of Sacrifices, which were formerly made of the Slaves offered to the Ghosts. It being thought fitter to condemn them to these Combats, the one against the other, than to murther them; mollifying the cruelty of this shew, by the liberty thereby given of defence, and the hope of life given to the Vanquishers. It was Junius Brutus, first Consul of Rome, who first invented these sorts of Sports, to honour his Father's Funeral. They used Comedies too, with such excessive Expences, that Tiberius did forbid pri∣vate persons to undertake these Sports, or any who had not to the value of four hundred thousand Sesterces. The Emperor Claudius order'd, that these Funeral Sports should be celebrated yearly, within the Circle or Ring, and committed to the care of the Aediles; but afterwards abhorr'd the Inhumanity of the thing: But private persons held the Custom down to the time of Theodoric King of the Ostrogoths in Italy, who totally abolish∣ed it about the year of Christ 500. Rosin. Antiq. Rom. l. 5. c. 24.
• Plays of Mars, Sports which the Romans celebrated within the Cirque in honour of Mars, the 13th of May. They were also celebrated on the first of August, because that was the day on which they dedicated the Temple of Mars. In these Solemnities they used Horse-racing, Beast-fighting, &c. The Historians ob∣serve, That Germanicus had kill'd 200 Lyons in these Sports in the time of Tiberius the Emperor. Rosin. l. 5. c. 16.
• Plays Megalesian, Sports represented upon the Theatre at Rome in honour of Sybilla, Mother to the Gods. The Roman Ladies danced before the Altar of this Goddess, and there they feasted too, but frugally, and with modesty. The Magistrates celebrated this Feast clad in their Robes of Purple, and the

• Slaves were not suffered to appear during these Ceremonies. The Galli being Phrygian Priests, went about the City leaping and dancing, and carried the Image of this Goddess. They call'd these Plays Megalesian, from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signifies Great, because they made them in honour of Sybilla whom the Pagans called The great Mother of the Gods, or only the great Mother. Rosin l. 2. c. 13.
• Plays Neronian, Common Combats and Solemn Plays which Nero the Emperor instituted An. 813, after Rome was built, which was An. Christ. 60, to be celebrated every five years; but this Emperor not being able to wait the expiration of five years, renewed these Sports in 816 of Rome, and the 63d of Christ. Tacit. l. 14 & 17.
• Plays Plebeian, celebrated by the Romans in memory of the Peace which they made with the Senators, after having re-enter'd the City upon their return from the Mountain Aven∣tin, whither they retir'd thence. Others say, That this was upon the first Reconciliation after their return from the holy Mount An. 261, after the Foundation of Rome. Others would have it, That these Sports were instituted in testimony of Publick Rejoycings, that the Kings were driven out of Rome An. 245, and that they should Commence the enjoyment of their liberty by it; They made 'em within the Cirque three days together, and began the sixteenth of October. Rosin Antiq. Rom. l. 5. c. 20.
• Plays Pyrrique, Military Exercises, invented by Pyrrhus Son of Achilles, or by a certain Pyrricus of the City of Cydon, within the Isle of Creet. The young Soldiers armed with no∣thing but Swords and Bucklers made of Box-tree, took several turns in dancing, and made divers motions, which represented the different charges of Battalions. They likewise shewed by their Gestures all the full duties of Soldiers in War, how an Enemy ought to be attack'd, a Sword managed in Combat, a Dart lanched, and an Arrow shot. In the mean while the Players ani∣mated the Soldiers, and cheer'd the Spectators by their Flutes. He, who presided at these Sports was a person of Authority, who had power to chastise those who failed in their duty. Some times the Pyrriques were in two Parties, the one of Men, and the other of Women, as is to be seen by this ancient Epigram;

  In spatio Veneris simulantur praelia Martis, Cum sese adversum sexus utcrque venit. Foemincam manibus nam confert Pyrrhica Classem, Et velut in mortem Militis, arma movet: Quae tamen haud ullo Chalybis sunt tecta rigore, Sed solum reddunt buxea tela sonum.

• The young Lords and Children of Nobles also did often di∣vert themselves at these Sports, which were called Castrenses, because often celebrated in the Camp or Fields, for the Exercise and Divertisement of Soldiers. Rosin Antiq. Rom. l. 5. c. 25. Dempster in Chron. Salmasius.
• Plays Pythian, Publick Sports, instituted in honour of A∣pollo sirnamed Pythian, because he killed the Serpent Python. The Exercises were Running and Flinging the Quoit, Boxing and fighting at Sharps. Such as won the Prize, were crowned with Lawrels, and had some Fruit given them, which had been sacrificed before in the Temple to Apollo. Ovid says, That Oaken branches were the first Crowns presented to the Vanquishers; and Pindarus tells us, that next to Lawrel, they gave Golden Crowns. These Sports were celebrated in various places; but those of Delphos were the most solemn. It is said, That Apol∣lo himself instituted these Games seven days after he killed the Serpent Python. Peter Faber in Agnostic.
• Plays Roman, Ancient Sports celebrated by the Romans in honour of Jupiter, Juno and Minerva. They also called them the Great Sports, by reason of the great pomp wherewith they were celebrated; or else because they were in honour of the greatest Gods. They were first celebrated in the Circque, and afterwards on the Theatre, and therefore called Ludi Circenses, and sometime Scenick Plays. They held three days and some∣times longer. Vid. Circenses. Rosin Antiq. Rom. l. 5. c. 19.
• Plawe, a Town in Germany, in the Circle of Low-Saxony and Dutchy of Magdeburg, subject to the D. of Brandenburg. It stands by a Lake of the same Name, 28 m. S. of Gustrow.
• * Plawen, a City of Germany, in the Circle of Upper-Saxo∣ny, situate on the River Eisler, 30 m. N. of Egra, 54 S. E. of Er∣furt, and 68 S. W. of Dresden.
• Plectruda, the Wife of Pepin sirnamed the Fat, or Heristel, Mayor of the Palace: She was a Woman of great Wit and Cou∣rage; after the death of her Husband, which happened in 714, she governed the Kingdom in the name of Tibaut her Grandson; and fearing the Valour and Resolution of Charles Martel, whom Pepin had by another Wife named Alpaida, she caused him to be seized at Cologne; but the French, being uneasie under the Government of a Woman, opposed her Party, chose Raienfroy Mayor of the Palace, and enter'd into an Allyance with Radbod Duke of Friezland. In the mean time Charles Martel happily es∣caped out of Prison, which nettled Plectruda most of any thing. It's not known in what year she died in, but she was buried in the Church of Nôtre-dame at Cologne. Some Authors will have her to be the Daughter of Grimauld Duke of Bavaria. Gregory de Tours in app. c. 104 & 105. Adam in Chron. Aimoin du Tillet, &c.
• Plciades, a name which the Poets have given to seven Stars upon the breast of the Sign Taurus, whom they have feigned to be the Daughters of Atlas and Pleione. They say that Jupiter placed them in the Heavens; their names were Alcione, Celeno, Electra, Maia, Asterope, Merope and Taïgera. The name of Pleiades was also given to seven Illustrious Greek Poets in the time of Ptolomy Philadelphus King of Egypt, who were Theocritus, Cal∣limachus, Lycophron, Nicander, Apollonius of Rhodes, Aratus and Homer the Young. Others put in this number Aeantides and Phi∣licus in the place of Nicander and Callimachus; but some have made the Pleiades to consist of these following, to wit, Homer the Younger, Sositheus, Lycophron, Alexander, Philicus, Dionysiades and Aeantides; yet there are those that put Sosiphanes instead of Dionysiades. As there is among the Stars of the Celestial Pleiades, one that is more obscure than the rest, Lycophron, according to the Opinion of some Criticks was of that rank amongst the Poetick Pleiades. There were moreover a famous Pleiades of French Poets named by Ronsard, in the Reign of Henry II. and Charles IX. Kings of France, in imitation of the Greek Pleiades; those that composed it were Joachim du Bellay, Jodelle, Belleau, Ronsard, Dorat, Baif, and Pontus de Thiard: They made after∣wards a Pleiades of Latin Poets also, who render'd themselves famous, especially at Paris, in that Age; of this number were F. Rapin, F. Commire, and F. de la Rue, Jesuits; M. de Sante∣ville, Prebend of St. Victor, M. Menage an Abbot, M. du Perier a Gentleman, and M. Petit a Doctor of Physick. Besides these in France, there appear'd at Rome, under the Papacy of Urban VIII. and Alexander VII. in this same Age, a Pleiades of seven Latin Poets, whose names are these, Augustin Favoriti, Apolloni∣us Florens, Natale Rondinini, Virginio Caesarini, Italians; Ferdi∣nand de Furstemburg, Bishop of Munster; John Rotger Torck, Ger∣mans; Stephen Graaï a Ragusian; their Works were printed all together at Rome and Antwerp by order of Pope Alexander VII. and the care of M. Furstemberg. This Pleiades has been called the Roman or Alexandrian Pleiades, because of this Pope; not that they all lived in his Reign, for they did not all appear at the same time. Those who would have it compos'd of Illustrious Poets that were Contemporaries take Caesarini and Apollonius out of this Pleiades, and put in their room Sidronius Hosschius and James Vallius, both Jesuits. Borrichius dissertat. ad Poet. &c.
• * Pleskow, a Province in Muscovy, giving Title to a Duke, towards Swedeland and Poland. It had formerly its parti∣cular Sovereigns till the year 1509, when John Basilovitz, great Czar of Muscovy, united it to his Dominions. Its Capital City is Pleskow, but called by the Russians Pleskowa, and stands upon the River Veliski. It's divided into four quarters, all surround∣ed with Walls. Stephen King of Poland besieged it in 1581. Guagninus saith, That in 1500, Walterus a Plettenburg, the great Master of Livonia invaded Russia with an Army of 12000 Men, and near this City fought the Russe, who had about 130000 Men in his Army, and beat him, about 100000 falling in the Battle and flight, the rest enter'd Pleskow for their safety. The Russ had only Bows and Arrows, and the great Master had Fi••e-Arms, and to this the great slaughter is to be chiefly at∣tributed. In 1569, John Basilovitz, the basest and most perfi∣dious Tyrant that ever reign'd, designed the intire ruine of this City, but was in part prevented by the Submission of the Citi∣zens and a vast Sum of Money. In 1664 the Town was not of any great Circumference, but very convenient and pleasant as being seated upon a fair River which rises from a Lake about half a League from Pleskow. The Russ had here then a Gover∣nour, who commanded the Province, and shewed great civility to the English Ambassador. Carslile Amb. p. 331.
• Plessis Mornay. Vid. Mornay.
• Plessis Richelieu, a House that has deduced its name and Original from the Land of Plessis in Poictou.
• Plessis Richelieu (Armand John du) Cardinal of Richelieu and Fronsac, Bishop of Lucon, &c. was third Son to Francis, du Plessis, and born at Paris September 5. 1585, being of excellent Parts; he made such progress in the University, that he ac∣quired much Reputation. In his very youth his Inclination carried him to great things. At the age of 22 he had the ad∣dress to obtain a Dispensation to enjoy the Bishoprick of Lucon: Pope Paul V. bestowed it upon him, and he was consecrated at Rome by the Cardinal de Givri April 17. 1607; returning af∣terwards into France he got preferment at Court through the favour of the Marchioness de Guercheville, first Lady of Honour to Queen Mary de Medicis, then Regent of the Kingdom; for he was made Grand Almoner to this Queen, and in a little time after had the charge of Secretary of State, with a Patent from the King which granted him the precedency before the other Secretaries of State. In the mean time the death of Mareschal d' Ancre having wrought a change at Court, Armand John du Plessis retired to Avignon in 1618, and imployed his time there in composing the Books of Controversie we have of his, but the King recalled him to Court, and sent him to Angoulême, whither the Duke of Espernon had brought the Queen, whom he inclined to an Accommodation, which was concluded in 1620. These Services rendered him very acceptable to the King, so that he got for him a Cardinal's Cap of Pope Gregory XV. in 1622. He afterwards, in 1624 declared him chief Mini∣ster of State, and President of his Councils, and confirmed him Grand-Master, Chief and Superintendant of the Navigation and Commerce of France. The Office of Admiral being suppress'd October 1626, the Isle of Rhè was preserved by his care, and Ro∣chel

• also taken in 1628, stopping up the Haven by that famous Dike he ordered to be made there, which, as it were, bridled the Ocean in the very midst of its Empire; after which, the King marching in person to the relief of the Duke of Mantua his Ally, the Cardinal accompanied him in the Expedition, and contributed not a little to the raising of the Siege of Cazal in 1629. The King's Return was of bad consequence to the Hugonots, for the Cardinal brought things to that pass, that he obliged them to accept of the Treaty of Peace that had been concluded at Alets, June 27. which contributed to the Ru∣in of that Party. Six months after, the Cardinal being consti∣tuted General of the Army in Piemont, took Pignerol, and suc∣coured a second time the City of Cazal, besieged by Spinola. The Court was then at Lyons, and the King sick, to whom the Queen Mother, and other great Personages continually blamed the Cardinal's Conduct; so that they obliged him to promise that he would discard him. And, in short, it was believed the thing was done when the Court returned to Paris; for the Car∣dinal was to go to Pontoise, and thence to Havre-de-Grace, which he made choice of for his Retreat. He was already looked up∣on as undone, and his Palace become forsaken and empty. And the King was to depart for Versailles. But the Cardinal was not at all disturbed in so nice a Conjuncture; but in stead of going to the Place appointed for his Retirement, went di∣rectly to Versailles. And being the best of any in the World acquainted with all the Windings of the King's mind; he over∣threw by his charming Expressions and powerfull Reasonings, what was thought to have been fixed against him by the most ef∣fectual and valid means imaginable. And this Journey called, Le Journee des Dupes, produced fatal Effects. The Cardinal me∣diated a Truce between the Poles and Swedes, in January, 1631. The King made him a Duke and Peer of France in Aug. following, and conferred upon him the Government of Breta∣ny. He contributed much to the reducing of several Places, as Nancy, Arras, Perpignan, Sedan, and began and finished the Ruin of the Duke of Lorrain. He stirred up the Catalonians and Portuguese to shake off the Spanish Yoke; and fomented the Civil-war in England. But falling at last sick, he died in his Palace at Paris, Tuesday, 4th. of December, 1642. He was un∣doubtedly a Man of very great Abilities, but stuck at nothing to accomplish his Designs. He built the College of the Sor∣bonne as it is at this day; and his Body was buried in the Church of the same. Sponde. Dupleix.
• * Plimouth, Lat. Plimuthum, one of the best Ports in Eng∣land. It lies in the most Western parts of Devonshire, upon the Borders of Cornwal, betwixt the Tamer and the Plime, the first of which severs the two Counties. But the last, as inconsidera∣ble as it is, gives its Name to Plimouth, as being seated on the mouth thereof. This Town, which was formerly inhabited by none but Fishermen, is now improved to that degree, that it's become equal to some of the best Cities in England, for which it's indebted to the Conveniency and Goodness of its Haven, which is now strongly fortified Seaward by a Fort built on Saint Nicholas Isle, Landward by two Forts on the Haven, a Castle upon a Hill, and a Cittadel lately built on another Hill, by King Charles II. Besides all which, it has a Chain, for the Security of the Harbour in time of War. In short, It is one of the most principal Magazines in the Kingdom, and a Place of great Importance, not only for their Majesties, but also for Merchants Ships, outward or homeward bound, to anchor in upon any Casualty. A Dock has been lately made here by his Majesties Order, for the Building of Ships. And as for Honora∣ry Titles, the First bestowed from this Place was that of an Earldom in King Charles IId. his Reign, who created Charles fitz Charles, commonly called Don Carlos, one of his Natural Sons, Baron of Dartmouth, Viscount Totness, and Earl of Pli∣mouth, in the year 1675, who dying soon after at Tangier, the Title was by the said King conferred on Thomas, Lord Windsor, Grandfather of the Present Earl of Plimouth. Lastly, 'Twas from Plimouth that the famous Sir Francis Drake set Sail, Anno 1577, for that Voyage in which he failed round the World, in a Ship called The Pelican, in three years wanting three days. Out of this Port also Charles Lord Howard, Admiral of England, went to fight the Spanish Armado. It's 250 m. from London.
• * New-Plimouth, a Town of New-England, in America, was the first Colony that settled in that Plantation in the year 1620, to the West of Cape Cod. It consisted at first but of 19 Families, and was made up onely of Puritans, who went thi∣ther for Liberty of Conscience.
• * Plimton, a Market and Borough Town of Plimton Hun∣dred, in the South-west parts of Devonshire. It lies about four miles from Plimouth N. Eastward, 180 from London.
• * Plinillion, a vast high Hill, bordering upon Cardigan and Montgomeryshires, in Wales, out of which the Severn, Wye and Rydal, have their Rise.
• Pliny (C. Secundus) surnamed the Elder, born at Verona, lived in the first Age, in the time of Vespasian and Titus; his Merit gained him the Favour of those Princes, who imployed him on several occasions; but he found time to compose his Natural History which we have in thirty seven Books. They contain many false things, affirmed for truth upon the relati∣ons of others. He writ besides, The History of Nero, The Life of Pomponius Secundus, The Wars of Germany, and other things which are lost. But the Irruption of Mount Vesuvius was fatal to him; for it's affirmed that the Fire was so great in the year 79, that after having ruined several Cities, and a vast Tract of Land, the Cinders thereof flew as far as Africa, Syria and E∣gypt, and that Pliny approaching too near to observe it was suf∣focated with the Smoke and Flames. Pliny the Young, lib. 6. ep. 16. Tacitus in Annal. St. Jerom in Chron. Onuphrius Com. in Fast. &c.
• Pliny (C. Caecilius Secundus) surnamed The Young, was of Como, a Nephew to Pliny of Verona, and adopted by him for his Son, as himself witnesseth. He lived in the time of Trajan, in 106, and was Disciple to Quintillian. The Emperor had an Esteem for him, and raised him to the highest Charges, and indeed he justly merited it, as being one of the finest Wits of his Time. It was while he was Consul he pronounced in the Senate the Panegyrick of Trajan, which we look upon as his Master-piece. His Epistles also are full of Wit and Politeness, contained in ten Books; in one whereof we may see, that being Governor of Bithynia, he was ashamed to put the Christians to Death; and writ to Trajan, that after an exact Inquiry, he had found that those that bore that Name, were in their Sentiments more Religious than others, in their Words more Modest, and more Vertuous in their Lives; that they made profession of great Charity; that they abhorred Theft and Cheating; and that their Crime was but a strange Opinionativeness in their Superstition. The Lives of Illustrious Men is moreover attributed to Pliny; but it's affirmed they are of Aurelius Victor's composing. Eusebius in Chron.
• Plistanus, a Greek Philosopher, born at Elis, succeeded in the School of Phedon, and left the Care of it to Menedemus. Dio∣genes Laertius in Phed. l. 2.
• Ploczko, or Plosco, Lat. Plaucum, a Palatinate of Poland, that takes its Name from that of a considerable City situated upon the Vistula, with a Cittadel, and is a Bishop's-see under Gnesna.
• Plotina, Wife to the Emperor Trajanus, illustrious for her Modesty and Goodness, understanding that the Provinces were overcharged with Imposts and Taxes, acquainted Trajan, that it would be disadvantageous to the glory of his Empire. She also contributed much to Adrian's Adoption, and he was not want∣ing in his acknowledgment of it; having learnt at Nismes, in the year 122, in a time that he visited the Empire, that Plotina was dead, he erected a Temple, Palace and Amphitheatre in honour of her, some Remains whereof may still be seen in that City. Dion & Spartian in Adrian. Angelois Hist. Aug.
• Plotinus, a Platonick Philosopher, was born at Lycopolis, a City of Egypt, and lived in the third Age. He studied for 12 years under Ammonius a Christian Philosopher, and afterwards came to Rome, in the time of the Emperor Philip, in 245, where he taught, and his Scholars consisted of Christians as well as Idolaters. He was of a fantastical humour, would have built a City called according to the Name of Plato with Platonick In∣habitants, which the Emperor Gallian intended to incourage, but was dissuaded from it by his Council, as a thing ridiculous and impossible. Plotinus composed a Work in 54 Books, divided into Aeneids. Porphyrius adds also, that he writ against the Gnosticks. He died in 270, aged 66 years. Porphyrius in his Life. Julius Fermicus l. 1. Astron. l. 3. q. 8.
• Plurs, an Italian Prefecture belonging to the Grisons, by the Gift of Maximilian Sforza. Duke of Milan, in 1513. It takes its Name from the chief Town, once seated at the foot of the Alps, near Chiavenne, upon the River Maira, the chief of seve∣ral Villages that lay in the same bottom, now nothing but a deep and bottomless Gulf, for on Apr. 26. 1617. a huge Rock falling from the Top of the Mountains overwhelmed it, and destroyed 1500 People, left no sign or ruin of a Town, but in place of it a great Lake, of about two miles in length. Burnet saith it had 2200 Inhabitants, and was nobly built by the rich Factors of Milan, who came hither to enjoy the Air and Free∣dom of the Place. He saith also, that they had Warning of the Earthquake before it happened by one who saw the Moun∣tain cleaving, but they laughed at him, and would not believe him, so that he only escaped, his Daughter perishing with the rest.
• Plutarch, of Cheronea a City of Boeotia, was a Philosopher, Historian and Orator, in great Esteem in the time of Nerva and Trajan. He studied under Ammonius, afterwards travelled into Greece and Egypt, there to consult with the Learned, and in those several Journeys was very carefull to take Particular Memoirs of whatever he met with that was curious. Then he came to Rome, and was esteemed by Trajanus, who honoured him with the Consular Dignity, according to Suidas; sent him into Illyricum, in the Quality of Intendant of the Province, and imployed him in divers Negotiations. After which he returned into his own Country, where it's like he died; but what year it was we know not. St. Jerom saith, He lived till the Third of Adrian, which was the year 119. But if what Plutarch himself affirms in his Table Discourse be true, that he had been Prae∣tor or Archon of Cheronea, he must have lived long after, per∣haps till the Reign of Antoninus Pius. He writ The Lives of the Illustrious Men of Greece and Rome, and several other things, where∣in he manifests the general Knowledge he had in all things; but 'tis observed that some of these Treatises are of the compo∣sing of another Plutarch called the Young. Besides which, there has been also another that was Secretary to, and afterwards Au∣thor of the Life of the Emperor Justinian. John Rualdus in vita

• Plutar. Photius Cod. 245, 259, & 269. Vossius lib. 2. de Hist. Graec. c. 10.
• Pluto, the Son of Saturn, and Brother to Jupiter and Nep∣tune, had Hell for his share, as his Brothers had Heaven and the Sea. He is represented in a Chariot drawn by four Black Horses, and having a Bunch of Keys in his Hand, intimating that the Key of Death was in his Custody, and that the Horses ran thro' the four Ages of Man. The Poets have also feigned that he ravished Froscrpina, the Daughter of Ceres. 'Tis thought that Pluto was the first that invented Funeral Solemnities, which gave occasion to say, he was the God of Hell. Others confound him with Plutus, the God of Riches. He has been otherwise called Hades, that is, Misfortune: Vid. Aidoneus. He was be∣lieved to be the God of Riches; from whence he took his Name of Pluto, because he had Mines in Epirus whereat he wrought; and hence the Poets place Hell under the Earth.
• Plutus, The God of Riches, coming from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. The Poets say he comes towards one Lame, but at his departure has Wings; intimating thereby the difficulty that is found in gathering of Wealth, and how soon many times it's lost again. They represented him also Blind; because, say they, he conferrs upon the basest his Treasure, and leaves the most meritorious destitute. Ross Mystagog. Poetic.
• Pluvinel (Antony) a Gentleman of Dauphiné. He it was who in France first open'd for the Nobility those Schools of Civility and Exercise called by the Name of Academies, which he fetched from Italy. They were founded by him in the Reign of Henry IVth. And he taught Lewis XIIIth. to ride. He has writ a Book of the Instructions he gave, and died August 24. in the year 1620. Charier Hist. Abbreg. di Dauphiné.

• Po, Lat. Padus, Eridanus, a River in Italy, famous for the Fall of Phaeton, that runs from West to East, arising from the Alps, in Mount Visa, that lies between Dauphiné and the Marquisate of Saluces. It passeth near to the said City of Saluces; thence to Car∣magnole, Turin, and the Territories of the Duke of Savoy, where it receives into it several small Rivers; from thence it runs and watereth Montferrat, the Milanese; and passing by Cazal towards Valence and Pavia, thence goes to Placenza, Cremona, to the Countries of the Dukes of Parma and Mantua; and afterwards through the Lands of the Church, into the Dutchy of Ferrara; where it's divided into two Branches, which are again sub-divi∣ded into several other Branches, and discharge themselves almost all into the Venetian Sea. * This River receiveth into it the Ad∣da, the Tesin, &c. and is very dangerous in respect of its Inun∣dations, notwithstanding the Dikes made to keep it in. It re∣ceives about thirty other Rivers from the Alps and Apennine, and being much the greatest River in Italy, and highly magnified by the Latin Poets, who compare it with the Nile and Danube, call it the King of Rivers, and the greatest in the World. It is indeed a very noble River, and the Constellation Erida∣nus takes it's Name from it; but there are a great many greater Streams in Europe. Its principal Branches are, Il Po grando, Il Po di Ariano, Il Po di Valana, & Il Po d' Argenta. Strabo l. 5. Pli∣ny l. 3. c. 16. Solin Polyb. &c. quoted by Leander Alberti. Desc. Ital.
• * Pocalingron, a Market Town of Harthill Wapentake, in the East-riding of Yorkshire.
• Pocutia, a little Province in Poland, in Black-Russia, to∣wards Moldavia, and Transilvania, having no Towns of Conse∣quence in it.
• Podiebrack, or Poggebrach, (George) was Governor of Bo∣hemia, for young King Uladislaus, Posthumous Son to Albert of Austria, and made himself to be declared King in 1458. He won a Battle from the Moravians, and got himself to be crowned in 1461. But his Inclination to the Hussites lost him the Kingdom. The Popes were his Enemies, and his Subjects took Arms against him, and invited Matthias Corvinus to take Possession of the Crown, whom he was too weak to resist. He died afterwards of a Dropsie, the 22d. of March, in the Year 1461. Cochleus Hist. de Hussit. l. 12. Michovius l. 4. Dubrav. l. 30, 31. Hist. Bo∣hem. &c.
• * Podlassia, a Province of Poland, called by them Podlaske, is bounded on the East by Volhinia, on the North by Lithuania, on the. West by Massovia, and on the South by Russia Nigra. It was united to the Kingdom of Poland in 1569. It belonged formerly to Lithuania, and was dismembred from it. The prin∣cipal Place in it is Bielsko. It is called Podelassia. Next Bielsk are Tycokzyn and Augustow, two strong Places. The other Towns are Bransko, Suras, Knyssyn, Narew, Wasilkow and Augustow.
• Podolia, a great Province of Poland, in Lithuania, between Moldavia, Black-Russia and Volhinia. It's usually divided into the Higher-Podolia, that lies to the West, wherein are the Cities of Bar and Kaminieck; and into the Lower, which lies to the East; and has in it the City of Bracklaw. This Province is very fer∣tile, hath been often wasted by the Inroads of the Tartars and Cossacks, and is now the Theatre of the War between the Poles and the Turks, who have made themselves Masters of Caminieck.
• Poecile, a Gallery in Athens, enriched with curious Paintings, where Zeno read his Philosophick Lectures, and where his Fol∣lowers disputed, for which Reason they were called Stoicks; from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 which signifies a Gallery. The word Poecile comes from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, diversified, because of the variety of Pictures there.
• Pogge, Braciolin, or Brandolin, or Florentin, lived in the fif∣teenth Age, and was Secretary to the Popes Eugenius IVth. and Nicholas Vth. and to Six more, as himself witnesseth. He con∣tinued at Rome till he was seventy years old, when he was re∣called to Florence, to be Secretary to the Republick. He was a Man of Learning, but Satyrical, as appears by his Invectives a∣gainst Laurentius Valla. He writ several things as, De varietate fortunae, two Books of Epistles, one of Stories, wherein he ri∣dicules the Mysteries of the Romish Church, and an History of Florence looked upon not to be very candid and exact. He was at Constance in the time the Council was celebrated there, where he found the Works of Quintillian and Ausonius, and writ a Let∣ter to one of his Friends concerning the Martyrdom of John Huss and Jerom of Prague, wherein he gives a great Idea of their Constancy and Piety. He died in 1459. aged eighty years. Paulus Jovius in Elog. l. 10. Raphael de Volterra lib. 21. &c.
• ...

  Poictiers, upon the Clain, called anciently Augustoritum, Pi∣ctavium, Limonium, Pictava, Pictavorum Urbs. A City of France which has an University, and is a Bishop's-see. It's one of the greatest and ancientest in the Kingdom, situate upon a Plat∣form raised between the River of Clain and another small one, which there form a great Pond or Lake. These Rivers meet at one end of the City near unto a Gate called St. Lazarus, where is an old Castle, believed to be built by the Romans, who continued there a great while, and built an Amphitheatre, and several other Edifices, whereof there are yet some curious Re∣mains. In this City they have a Presidial and Seneschalship that appeal to the Parliament of Paris, with a Generality, Ex∣chequer-Office and Mint, which marks with the Letter G. The Parliament of Paris sat here for some years, while the English were Masters of the Capital of the Kingdom in the Reign of Charles VIIth. who erected an University here in 1431. Poi∣ctiers is governed by a Mayor, twelve Aldermen, and twelve sworn Councellors. Its Church is very famous. It has five Ab∣bies, twenty four Parishes, and several Monasteries. The Dio∣cess in general contains 722 Parishes, under 24 Arch-priests, with 30 Abbies, 25 Chapters, and a great many Priories. With∣in half a League of Poictiers may be seen a famous Stone upon the Way that leads to Bourgos. It's great and square, five and twenty foot long, and about seventeen broad, supported by four other Stones, concerning which the People have many fa∣bulous Stories, and whereon is engraven this Dystich.

  Hic Lapis ingentem superat gravitate Colossum; Ponderis & grandi sydera mole petit.

  There have been several. Councils held in this City, as one in 589. whereunto were summoned the Monks of that Place, to appear for some Disorder they had committed, but refu∣sed, whereupon ensued much trouble: and another in 1002, or 1010. &c. Strabo lib. 3. Ptolomy Geog. Caesar Comment. Ammi∣an. Marcellinus lib. 16. Peter. Roger. Pict. Desc. &c.

• Poictiers (Diana) Dutchess of Valentinois, famous in the Reign of Henry IId. was the Daughter of Lewis de Poictiers, Count of St. Vallier, and married to Lewis de Breze, Count of Malevrier, &c. Governor of Normandy, by whom she had two Daughters, Frances, Wife to the Duke of Bouillon, and Lovisa, married to the Duke of Aumaul, Diana's Father was accused of favouring the Designs of Charles, Constable de Bourbon, and so seized at Lyons, where Francis I. was, and condemned to die; the Fear whereof changed his Hair in one night to perfect Gray; so that the Gaoler, when he saw him in the morning, could hard∣ly be persuaded that he was his Prisoner; the Fear did also put him into a violent Fever, which gave occasion to the Proverb, The Fever of St. Valier. For his Daughter, notwithstanding she had got his Pardon, could not with all her Endeavours recover his Health. After this Henry IId. fell passionately in Love with her. For though she was 47 years of Age, she was still very beautifull. She degraded whom she pleased, and advanced her own Creatures. But after King Henry's Death, Queen Catharine de Medicis contented her self, for some particular Reasons, to banish this Rivaless the Court onely, and to take from her the richest Jewels she had in her Possession that belonged to the King. She died April 26. in the year 1566. De Thou Hist. lib. 2. & 23. Charier Hist. de Dauph. Mezeray, &c.
• Poictou, a Province of France, formerly part of Aquitain; being about sixty Leagues from East to West, having Berry, Li∣mosin, and Tourain to the East, Angoumois and Santonge to the South, Anjou and Britany to the North, and to the West, the British Sea. It's divided usually into the higher and lower Poi∣ctou. The higher, which is to the East, is much greater than the other, whose capital City is Poictiers, the other are Maille∣zais, formerly a Bishop's-see, but transferred since to Rochel, Fontenay le Comte, the Capital of the Lower-Poictou, Chatelle∣raud, Richelieu, Thouars, St. Maixant, Loudun, Partenay, là Gà∣nache, Monmorillon, Mirebeau, &c. The Country is watered with Rivers, fruitfull and abounding with Corn, Wine, Cat∣tle, &c. its Inhabitants Courageous, and Lovers of Learn∣ing. The Romans were Masters of this Province, by the Name of Aquitain. The Vandals, Huns or Germans, under the Con∣duct of their King Crocus, ruined it in the fifth Age, and plun∣dered Poictiers. The Romans quitted it in the Reign of Honori∣us to the Wisigoths, who were driven thence by Clovis the Great, about the year 510, after the Battle of Civeaux. Poictou was

• under Sovereign Counts of its own from Charlemaign's times till 1271, when upon the failure of the Line it was united to the Crown of France. It was much harassed during the Ci∣vil-wars, about Religion, in the 16th. Age. The Protestants possess'd themselves of Poictiers, but the Mareschal de St. An∣drew took and plundered it in 1562. The Battle of Poictiers was very fatal to France in 1356. King John being made a Priso∣ner there by the English. Peter Roger. Picton. Descrip.
• Poissi, Lat. Pisciacum, a little Town of France upon the Seine in the Isle of France. It's famous for the Birth of St. Lovis, stands within six Leagues of Paris, wherein are several Religi∣ous Houses and a fine Monastery of Dominicans founded by Phi∣lip the Fair. Here was that famous Conference held between four Cardinals, almost forty Bishops, and the ablest Divines of France of the Roman Catholick Persuasion, and twelve or thir∣teen Protestant Ministers, in 1561. But the Pope, fearing they might come to discuss Matters closely, dissolved the Assembly, of which Morery, as partial as he is, speaks thus: In the mean time, the Cardinal of Ferrara, Legate of the Holy See, arrived at Poissi accompanied with F. James Laynes, a Spaniard, General of the Jesuits, who refused to conferr with the Ministers whom he called Wolves, Apes and Serpents, and confidently remon∣strated to the Queen, that it belonged not to her to hold As∣semblies in Matters of Religion, especially when the Pope had called a General Council. The Disputes continued till their over-heated Spirits were capable to doe nothing but jangle, so that the Conference broke up November 25. Sponde An. Chr. 1561. & seq. Mezeray Hist. de Franc. Tom. 3. &c.
• Pola, Lat. Julia Pietas, an ancient City of Istria, belonging to the Venetians, situate upon the Adriatick-Sea, with a good Ha∣ven, between Parenzo, and the Gulf il Quarnero. It's preten∣ded to have been a Colony of the People of Colchos, who pursu∣ed the Argonauts, which has been described very wittily by the Poet Callimachus, but with little appearance of Truth. This City hath been without doubt a Roman Colony. There are di∣vers Instances of its Antiquity, as an Amphitheatre, called POrlandino, or Rouland's-House, a Triumphal-Arch, called the Gilded Gate, which serves for the Gate of the City, several In∣scriptions, &c. The Venetians send a Governor to Pola, that takes the Title of Count upon him. The Place is well peopled, and has a small Cittadel. In the year 1606, or thereabouts, Jurissa, a banished Corsaire, or Buccaneer, of Segna, with 150 U∣scochi (Pyrates) entered this City by night at one of the Po∣sterns, and plundered it of Money and Goods to a very great Value. The Inhabitants the next day took Arms, and drove out these Villains, recovering a good part of the Booty, but yet they carried off about 4000 Ducats. Hist. de gli Uscochi, p. 216. Pliny, Strabo, Pomponius Mela, mention it, &c.
• Poland (Amand) a Protestant Divine, was of Oppaw, in Silesia, where he was born, December 16. 1561. He studied at Breslaw, and elsewhere, and afterwards read Lectures in Divi∣nity, at the University of Bale, where he died, July 18. 1610. aged 49 years. He commented upon Daniel, writ de quatuor Monarchiis, Analysis Hoseae cum Orationibus Historicis, De Anno Jubelaei, De Morte Christi, &c. Mel. Adam. in Vita Theol. Germ.
• Poland, called by the Inhabitants Polska, from the word Pole or Pola, which in the Sclavonian Tongue signifies a Plain, is an Elective Kingdom of Europe, that comprehends the Anci∣ent German Sarmatia, and the Eastern part of Germany, towards the Vistula. It's now much greater than formerly, because Lithu∣ania, and several other Provinces are united to it. For before it was but barely what we call'd the Great and Little Poland. It has Muscovy and Tartary to the East, Transilvania and Moldavia to the South, Germany to the West, and to the North the Bal∣tic-sea, Livonia, part of White-Russia or Muscovy. This Coun∣try may be divided into Lithuania and the Kingdom of Poland, which again is subdivided into the Greater and Lesser Poland, in which last stands Cracovia, the Capital of all the Kingdom. In Great Poland are the Cities of Posnan, Kalisch, Gnesna, &c. Besides which it comprehends the Provinces of Mazovia, where∣in are Warsaw and Ploczko, Cujavia wherein is Uladislaw, Royal Prussia that takes in Dantzick, Elbing, &c. and Russia Nigra, with the Cities of Leopold, and Prezmysi. Lithuania, wherein are the Cities of Wilna, Novogrodeck, Minks, &c. is divided into Volhinia, which takes in the Cities of Lucko, Kiow, &c. Podolia, where is Kaminieck, &c. Polesia, in which stands Bressici and Samogitia, whose Capital is Medniki. This Kingdom may moreover be divided into 34 Palatinates, each Palatinate having Castellans under them, that in the whole Country amount to the number of 87. There are in it two Archbishopricks, which are those of Gnesna and Leo∣pold, and fifteen Bishopricks, several Abbies and Universities as Cracovia, Royaumont, Konigsberg, Zamoski, &c. The Air of Po∣land is very good but piercing, the Soil very fertil but woody, especially in Great Poland. It has Silver and Iron Mines, Wine and excellent Fruits; abounds in Honey, Wax, Venison, Fowl, Wood for Building, Bevers, Otters, Elks and such other Wild-beasts, Copper, Lead, Iron, and especially fine Steel. The Gen∣try are Tall and Strong, manage their Fauchons with much Ad∣dress and Dexterity, and are both Learned and Liberal; but yet Fierce, Proud, Obstinate and Jealous of their Liberties. This Ob∣stinacy and Jealousie of their Liberty has often given the Tar∣tars and Muscovites an opportunity to over-run and destroy a great part of their Country, aed was the reason why the King of Sweedland, with an Army of forty thousand, reduced to the last Extremity, a Country whose least Armies generally surpassed 200000 Fighting Men. For their misunderstanding is such, and the Authority of their Prince so little, that before the Diet is assembled and the Gentry come to a Resolution, the Enemy have time to doe what they please, there being no Place of Strength to put a Stop to them until they come to Warsovia. The Polanders are good Soldiers, especially the Ca∣valry, being armed with a Carbine, two Pistols, an Hatchet at one Side and Fauchon at the other, with a Quiver full of Arrows, and a Bow behind their Backs, which they make use of after they have discharged their Fire-Arms, when the Enemy runs. They are great Travellers, faithfull, obliging, and civil to Strangers, magnificent in their Cloaths and Entertainments, which are frequent among them. They use a great quantity of Saffron, Spice and Sugar. In their Masses they pretend to a great deal of Devotion, fast Fridays and Saturdays, but will be drunk, and fight lustily on those days. The Peasants are the poorest Wretches in the World, having nothing in proper and being Subjects to Lords that treat them worse than Gally-slaves. The Noblemen have power of Life and Death over their Do∣mesticks and Peasants, and if a Neighbour kills a Boor, it's but paying the Price he is rated at, and the Business is made up. And whereas in other Countries a Nobleman is said to be worth so much a year, here he is said to be Master of so many Slaves, who work hard, live on little, and dwell in pitifull Cabins, dau∣bed with Mud and covered with Straw. Their Children play, eat and sleep with the Pigs, whilst the Father makes use of his Horse's Manger and Coris-stall for Table and Bed. There are no Inns in the Country. The Gentlemen, when they travel, lodging with their Friends, or being treated by the Boors, who are obliged to entertain them upon such occasions. If any of the Gentry happens to be taken Prisoner, the King is ob∣liged to ransome him. Their Drink is Beer and Metheglin. They drink no Water because it stinks in Poland where it stands in the Plains. Their Women are of short Stature, ve∣ry simple, yet want not good Manners. The Men are some∣what Jealous, and entrust them only with their nearest Kindred when they are in the Wars or absent from home. They speak there the Sclavonian Tongue. Besides which they all speak La∣tin. The first Duke of this Kingdom was Lechus, who began his Reign about 550. His Posterity continued in fourteen De∣scents, to Micislaus, or Miesko, who began to reign in 964, and who was the first Christian Duke. Boleslaus, the Son of Mici∣slaus, received the Title of King from Otho, Emperor of Germa∣ny, when that Prince visited the Tomb of St. Adelbert, who was killed by the Prussians. This King left Micislaus IId. the Father of Casimir Ist. to whom his Son Boleslaus IId. succeeded. This last, surnamed The Cruel, put to Death Stanislaus, Bishop of Cracovia, whereupon Poland was deprived of the Title of Kingdom until Primislaus was chosen King in 1295. Lewis, King of Hungary, chosen after Casimir the Second, left two Daughters, the youngest of which, called Heduvige, being de∣clared Queen, married Jagellon, Duke of Lithuania, who there∣upon became Christian, and took the Name of Ladislaus IVth. and united his Territories to Poland in 1386. He had for Suc∣cessors Ladislaus Vth. Casimir, John, Albert, Alexander, Sigis∣mond I. and Sigismond II. which last dying without Issue in 1572. the Polanders chose Henry Duke of Anjou, Son to King Henry II. of France, who was crowned there in 1574. but coming to France, to succeed his Father Charles IXth. in 1576. some of the Electors named Stephen Bathori Prince of Transilvania, and ano∣ther part Maximilian Archduke of Austria, which occasioned a War, wherein the first got the better; but dying without Chil∣dren in 1586, Sigismond IIId. Son of John, King of Sweedland, was put upon the Throne in 1587, and after his Father's death took Possession of the Crown of Sweedland; but the Sweeds re∣volted, and chose Charles Prince of Sudermania, Sigismond's Uncle, made War against Poland, and possessed themselves of Riga in 1625. Sigismond died in 1632. His Son Ladislaus succee∣ded, who dying in 1648, John Casimir was chosen to succeed him. He voluntarily abdicated the Crown, and was succeeded by Michael Koribut Wiesnoviski, who died in 1672, and has for his Successor John Sobieski, who is the XXXIId. King of Poland, renowned for his Relief of Vienna. As to Government, Poland is Monarchical and Aristocratical. Monarchical, because they have a King; but Aristocratical, because this Prince's Power is so limited that he cannot, without the Consent of the Senators, undertake any considerable Matters. Others add to the two former, a Democracy or Popular Government, which is that of the Nobles. The Archbishop of Gnesna, Primate of the King∣dom, has the Administration during the Interregnum. He as∣sembles the States for the Election of a new King, appoints the time and place for it. The King being chosen by the Plurali∣ty of Voices, this Prelate calls him into the middle of the As∣sembly, and then leads him to the Church, where he swears, he will preserve the Privileges of the Kingdom, and observe the established Laws, which oblige him to doe nothing without the Approbation of the States. In Business of Importance the King sends by his Chancellor Letters, which he calls Instructionis Lit∣terae, to the Palatines, to acquaint them with what he designs to propose to them, and the time that he would have them come to Court. Upon the Receipt of these Letters, each Senator ex∣amines in particular the Nature, Quality and Consequences of the Propositions, to which he has full liberty to make what

• Answer he thinks suits best with the publick and his own pri∣vate Interest. The King sends his Letters also into the Palati∣nates, to assemble the Gentry who chuse a Nuncio, that is, a Man of Parts and Capacity to appear for the Province; but they must all agree unanimously in their choice; for if but a pri∣vate Gentleman refuses his Suffrage, it hinders the Election, and the Province from having either Vote or Privilege in the States. When these Provincial Assemblies are ended the Sena∣tors and Nuncio's come to Court, where the King, attended by his Chancellor proposes the thing a-new, and hears their advices. If they all agree, nemine reclamante, nemine dissentien∣te, as they speak, things go well. If they differ, then the Diet breaks up, and each returns to his home. Among the Cities, none but Cracovia, Dantzick and Vilna have the privilege to send Deputies to the Diet that sit among the Nobles. Their Provin∣cial Assemblies being open to the meanest Peasant, the Enemies of the State never fail to know what is debated in them, to the great Disappointment of their Undertakings. The King's prin∣cipal Revenue consists in the Salt-pits near Cracovia, in the Copper, Lead and Silver Mines, and Tribute from the Jews. The Crown-General has great Incomes, and by virtue of his Office, is Grand-Master of the King's-Houshold, Grand-Master of the Ceremonies, Introductor of Embassadors, Lord High Steward, Sovereign Judge, &c. The Generals of the Kingdom and Lithu∣ania have a Sovereign and unlimited power in the Field. Be∣sides Palatines and Chatelains, the Towns have their Burgraves, Judges and Magistrates. As to their Religion, they were for∣merly Idolaters, and adored the same Divinities that the Greeks, Romans and Germans did. Tertullian affirms in his Treatise against the Jews, that the Gospel was preached in Sarmatia, but we know it was not received in that of Europe, which is Poland, till the tenth Age. The Reformation, about 1535, begun in these Countries, but was never generally embraced. The Greek Church has some footing here too. But the most general is the Roman Catholick. Gregory Pauli, Minister of Cracovia, preached Arianism there about the year 1566, but Sigis∣mund Augustus expelled him, together with George Blandrata, Le∣lio Socini, Valentin Gentil, and some others. Faustus Socini, who gave Name to the Socinians, came afterwards, and left his Dis∣ciples there; who continued till 1660, when they were banish∣ed by K. John Casimire.
• Polemarke, that is, Chief of the War, from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, war, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to command; he commanded in the Athenian Army, and assisted the Kings with his Council. In the time of Peace he administred Justice to the Citizens and Stran∣gers, Jul. Paul. Amongst the Etolians he was called by this Name, who had the Care of the Gates of the City. Alex. de Alex. lib. 3. ch. 16.
• Polemius, a Grand Heretick, about 373. He drew his Errors from the Books of Apollinarius, the principal whereof was the mixture which he said there had been between the word and the flesh. Hi Disciples were called Polemians, and confounded with the Apollinarians. Theodoret. lib. 4. Haer. Fab. Epiphan. Haer. 77, & 78.
• Polemon, King of part of Pontus, in the time of the Empe∣ror Claudius, and mentioned by Josephus lib. 19. c. 7. His King∣dom was reduced into a Province. In the time of Nero it was called Pontus Polemoniacus, to distinguish it from another part of Pontus called Pontus Pelagonius. Suet. in Nerone, c. 18.
• Polemon, an Academick Philosopher, born at Oete, in the Territories of Athens, was very debauched in his youth. It's said also that, being half drunk, he came into the School of Xenocrates, and was so charmed with a Discourse of Tempe∣rance, which that Philosopher made, that he quite reformed his Life, and became the most moderate and reserved Man in the World, and applied himself forthwith to the Study of Philoso∣phy, wherein he made so wonderfull a Progress, that he me∣rited to succeed in the Chair of the same Xenocrates. He was much esteemed by the Athenians for his Probity, Affableness and Constancy. He died very aged, after having composed se∣ral Works, in the 127th. Olympiad, and the 484th. year of Rome. Diogenes Laertius l. 4. in Polemon, Eusebius in Chron.
• Polemon, a Sophist and Orator, lived in the time of Trajan. It's said he was a very talkative Person. And that at his Death he prayed his Friends to bury him with all speed, for fear lest the Sun should burst to see him have his Mouth shut. He writ some Treatises. Polystrates in vita Soph. & Suidas.
• Polemon, the Son of Euergetus, a Greek Historian, is Au∣thor of A Description of the Earth, and of several other Pieces quoted by the Ancients. Vossius de Hist. Graec. l. 1. cap. 18.
• Policastro, a City in the Kingdom of Naples, in the hither Principality, a Bishop's-see under Salerno, called in Latin Poli∣castrum, or Polaeocastrum, but not very considerable, standing upon the Gulf Lai, or the Gulf of Policastro.
• Polignano, Lat. Polinianum and Pulinianum, a little Town in the Kingdom of Naples, in the Province of Bari, a Bishop's-see under Bari.
• Polla (Argentaria) the Wife of Lucan the Poet, was fa∣mous for her Learning, Birth and Beauty. She writ good Verse, and after her Husband's Death revised & corrected his Pharsalia.
• * Pollentia, the Goodess of Power, worshipped by the Ro∣mans, as also a Town by the Alps, famous for white Wool.
• Polloezki, Lat. Polockska, and Polotium, a City of Poland, in Lithuania, formerly the Capital of a Dutchy of that Name; but now is no more than a Palatinate. It's large and well forti∣fied with two Castles upon two Rivers. It was taken in 1563 by the Muscovites, who used so many Machins against it, that they imployed 40000 Peasants to draw them, King Stephen beat them out in 1579; but they retook it again in this Age, but could never keep it.
• Poltrot (John) Sieur de Merey, was a Gentleman of Angou∣mois, who in 1563 being in the Service of Soubize, Chief of the Protestants, attempted to kill the Duke of Guize, who was then at the Siege of Orleans, and accomplished his Design; but having been taken and brought to Paris, he was drawn to Pie∣ces by four Horses, had his Head afterwards cut off, and the rest of his Body burnt and reduced to Ashes. John de Frere Histoire des Troubles.
• * Polwarth, the Name of a Baronie of Berwickshire in Scot∣land, and the Seat of an ancient Knight's Family, which accor∣ding to the Custom of those times, took the Name of the Baro∣nie for Surname. The Heiress of the Family, about the year of Christ 1400, married Sir Patrick Hume Knight, in whose race it continues. Sir Patrick Hume of Polwarth, Baronet, being for his vigorous opposing the Popish Designs forced to retire in∣to Holland, after several years returned into England, in the Ser∣vice of the Prince of Orange, in his Highness's glorious Under∣taking for the Deliverance of these Kingdoms Anno 1688. and was by their Majesties King William and Queen Mary created Lord Polwarth.
• Polyarchus, of Cyrene, in Africa, had so extraordinary a Love for Animals, that he caused the Dogs and Birds he loved to be publickly buried, and made them Funeral Solemnities, erecting also Pyramids in honour of them, with Epitaphs gra∣ven thereon. Polyaen. lib. 8.
• Polybius, a Greek Historian, born at Megalopolis, a City of Arcadia, Son to Lycortas, Chief of the Republick of the Achai∣ans, who sent them both Embassadors to Ptolomy Epiphanes, about the 556th. of Rome. The Son afterwards had the same Honour, as having been deputed to attend the Roman Consul that made War in Thessaly. He, after this, came to Rome, con∣tracted a strict Friendship with Scipio and Lelius. He writ his History in that City, having before made several Voyages in order to know the Places he was to treat of. This History took in all that had pass'd considerable from the beginning of the Punick War till the end of the Macedonian, for about fifty three years, divided into forty Books, but of all of them we have but five left entire. Brutus highly esteemed the Book, read it often, and made an Abridgment thereof for his own use, when he made War against Anthony and Augustus. Lucian says, he dyed aged 82 years. Vossius de Hist. Graec. l. 1. c. 19. Casaub. in not. in Polyb.
• Polybius, a Physician, Son-in-law and Successor of Hippo∣crates, lived in the 340 year of Rome, and left several Treatises which are still extant. He must not be confounded with Poly∣bius, King of Corinth, with whom Oedipus was brought up.
• Polycarp, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, much, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, fruit, is a Col∣lection of Canons, Constitutions and Ordinances referring to Church-affairs, composed by Gregory, a Spanish Priest, about 1120. Doujat. Hist. du droit. Canon.
• Polycarpus, Bishop of Smyrna, Disciple of St. John, the E∣vangelist; he took a Journey to Rome, in order to conferr with Anicetus, about the celebration of the Feast of Easter, concern∣ing which there was a Difference between the Eastern and We∣stern Churches. In this Journey he converted several Persons who had suffered themselves to be deluded with the Errors of Valentine and Marcion, who meeting him at Rome, and asking if he did not know him. He answered, Yes, I know you to be the eldest Child of the Devil. At his Return into Asia, he suffered Martyrdom, January 26th. 167, or 169. Eusebius relates the manner of his being martyred, as taken out of a Letter written by the Church or Smyrna. We have an Epistle of this holy Man which it's said he writ to the Philippians. Irenaeus l. 3. adv. Haer. c. 2. Tertullian. de Praescr. l. 32. Eusebius lib. 4. Hist. & in Chron. An. Chr. 157, & 167, &c.
• Polycletus, a famous Statuary, lived in the 87th. Olympiad, and was Native of Sicyon, in Peloponnesus, had Agelades for his Master, and several famous Statuaries for his Scholars, as Asopo∣dorus, Alexis, Aristides, Myron the Lycian, &c. He made se∣veral brazen Statues that were highly esteemed, and one re∣presenting a beautifull Youth crowned, which he sold for an hundred Talents. The Picture of the three naked Children playing together, which the Emperor Titus had in his Palace, and which pass'd for a Master-piece of Art, was of his doing, as was also the Hercules of Rome, represented lifting Anteus from the Earth. Pliny lib. 34.
• Polycrates, a Tyrant of Samos, lived in the 62d. Olympiad. It's said he was so fortunate, that all things succeeded accord∣ing to his Desires; and that having thrown a Ring of great Price into the Sea, he found it some time after in a Fish which his Cook dressed. But he was not so successfull at last, for Orontes, Governor of Sardis, having cunningly surprized him, put him to Death upon a Cross in the 64th. Olympiad.
• Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus, lived about the end of the second Age. He had it resolved in an Assembly of Asiatick Bi∣shops, that Easter should be kept on the fourteenth day of the Moon, wherewith he acquainted Pope Victor by a Letter which he writ to him. Eusebius l. 5. Hist. cap. 23.

• Polycreta or Polycrita, a Damsel of Naxos taken by Diog∣netus General of the Erythraeans, who used her as his Wife. The Milesians on a time being overtaken with Sleep and Wine, she gave notice thereof to her Brethren, upon Leaden Tables sent in a Tart, who surpriz'd them, but spared Diognetus at her re∣quest. Polyaen.
• Polydamas, a famous Champion of Thessaly, who killed a Lyon upon Mount Olympus, lifted up a most furious Bull, and stopped a Chariot in its full career. He was crushed to pieces under a Rock, whither he had retired to shelter himself from a Tempest, and that misfortune befell him through his own In∣discretion, flattering himself that he could sustain that Rock, which began to fall when his Companions fled and so escaped. Pliny l. 7. c. 49.
• Polydore (Virgil) of Urbin in Italy, lived in the Fifteenth and Sixteenth Ages. He published in 1499 a piece De Invento∣ribus Rerum, in eight Books. Going afterwards into England, in order to receive the Peter-pence, he acquired the Prince's fa∣vour and was made Archdeacon of Wells. In 1526 he printed at London his Treatise of Prodigies, and afterwards compleated the English History in 26 Books, which is not very faithfull. He died about 1555. Paulus Jovius in Elog. cap. 135. Henry Savil. in Edit. Script. Aug.
• Polydore de Caravaggio, a famous Painter in the Sixteenth Age. He wrought in the Vatican, and had the glory to have contributed much to the finishing of that Work. When Rome, in 1527, was besieged by the Spaniards, he went to Naples and thence to Sicily; and as he was well skill'd in Architecture, he was employ'd to prepare the Triumphal Arches erected against the Emperor Charles V's. arrival at Messina in his return from Tunis; afterwards intending to return to Rome, he was kill'd by his Man and his Associates, who had an intention to rob him, and his Body being carried by them and laid near unto the Door of a Woman whom he loved, in order to make Men believe that her Friends had made away with him; but the fact was dis∣covered, and his Servant punished. Vasari a Vit. de Pit. Felibi∣en entr. des Peint.
• * Polydorus, a King of Lacedaemon, who, to put an end to the 20 years War betwixt his Countrymen, and those of Messe∣na feign'd a quarrel with Theopompus King of the other Family, and made as if he retired from the Battle, whereupon the Messe∣nians advanced, and were encompassed and defeated by the E∣nemies. Hoffman.
• * Polygamists, Hereticks who said that it was lawfull for a Man to have as many Wives as he pleased, their Patron was Bernardin Ochus, at first General of the Capuchins, and af∣terwards professed himself to be a Protestant, but at last fell into this and divers other Errors. He lived in the last Century. Hoffman.
• Polyglott, the Bible in several Languages. Francis Ximenes de Sineros Cardinal and Archbishop of Toledo was the first that published a Work of this nature, called the Bible of Complutum, where may be found the Hebrew Text as the Jews read it; the Greek Version of the Septuagint, the Latin Version of St. Jerom, which we call the Vulgar; and lastly, the Chaldee Paraphrase of Onkelas upon the Five Books of Moses only; to which is ad∣ded, a Dictionary of the Hebrew and Chaldee words in the Bible. It was printed in 1515, and what is most remarkable there∣in, is, that the Cardinal printed the Greek Text of the New Te∣stament without Accents or Spirits; for that the most ancient Manuscripts had none.
• The Jews have also Polyglotts; those of Constantinople have printed two Copies of the Pentateuch in the form of Tetrapla's, which are in four Languages; one of which contains the He∣brew Text of Moses; the Chaldee Paraphrase of Onkelas; the A∣rabick Translation of R. Sandias, and the Persian Version of a∣nother Jew: The other comprehends the Hebrew Text and Pa∣raphrase of Onkelas, as well as the first; and besides that, takes in the Version into the Vulgar Greek, and another into Spanish; but all of them writ in Hebrew Characters.
• The Polyglott of England, is the same with that of Paris (of which by and by) excepting some additions thereto. The English have judiciously preferr'd the Vatican Edition of the Septuagint before others, having also put in their Work the Vulgar according to the last Edition of Rome; besides the Syriack and Arabick up∣on some Books of the Bible, which were not printed in the Bible of M. le Jay. They take in moreover, the Jerusalem Tar∣gum, that of the false Jonathan, with a Persian Version of the Pen∣tateuch, another Persian one of the New Testament, and added what had been before printed in the Ethiopian Tongues of the Psalms, Canticles, and the New Testament.
• The Polyglott of Antwerp, or the Royal Bible of Philip II. was printed at Antwerp in 1572, by Arius Montanus, which contains, besides what is in the Complutensian, the Chaldee Paraphrase up∣on the other Books of the Old Testament, a Syriack Translation of the New Testament, with the Latin Interpretation of the Sy∣riack, and the Latin Version of Pagnina, which he corrected in several places with several Dictionaries for the understanding of the different Languages.
• The Polyglott of Paris, which far exceeds that of Complutum and of Philip II. was got printed some years agoe, at a vast ex∣pence by M. le Jay; who, not content with what had appear'd before, sent for some Maronites to Rome, for the management of the Syriack and Arabick, which are not in the two foremen∣tioned Polyglotts, and printed the Samaritan Pentateuch besides with a Samaritan Version never seen till then; but some learn∣ed Men say, He should have taken in the Vulgar instead of the Greek Version of the Septuagint printed in the Complutensian Bible and that of Montanus; for, that that Greek Edition is very im∣perfect; but this great Bible has no Preface nor Dictiona∣ry.
• Polygnotus, a Thasian, an ancient famous Painter, the first that drew Faces to the life; his principal delight was to draw Womens Pictures, and having found out the use of lively co∣lours, he clad them in shining and neat Habits. This way of working advanced the Art and gained him great Reputation, who after he had finished several pieces at Delphos and Athens was honoured by the Council of the Amphyctions or general Diet of Greece, with the solemn thanks of all Greece, with an order, that all the Cities within their Jurisdiction, should en∣tertain him at the publick charge, while he staid in them, because he would take no payment for the Works he had done at Delphos and Athens. Felibien Entretiens sur les vies des Peintres.
• Polyhistor (Alexander) a Greek Historian and Philologist, was in esteem in Sylla's time, said by Suidas to be of Miletum, but by Stephanus, to be of Cotyaeum, which we call now Cataye or Cai∣tage, which is the Residence of the Beglerbeg of Natolia; he was surnamed Cornelius, because, that having been made a Prisoner, he was sold to Cornelius Lentulus, who coming to know his Me∣rit, would be his Disciple. He was by that means made free, married at Rome, and perished in the fire of Laurentium, his Wife hanging her self in despair about the 173d Olympiad, 86 years before the birth of Christ. He composed several pieces relating to History, Grammar and Philology, which Authors speak of with commendation. Josephus l. 1. Ant. Jud. c. 15. Clem. Alexand. l. Strom. Cyril. &c.
• Polyhymnia, one of the nine Muses. They feign'd she took care of History; others say, she presided over Rhetorick; and for that reason it is that she has been pictured with a Crown of Pearls, a white Robe, and her right hand moving, as if she harangued, and holding in her left, a Scrowl of Paper, where was written the word Suadere. Plutarch in Sympos.
• Polynicus. Vid. Eteocles.
• Polyperchon, a Captain to Alexander the Great, who gave frequent proofs of his Conduct and Valour. After that King's death Antipater made him Tutor to the Princes. He made the Greek Cities free, and himself potent in Macedonia, whither he brought in 444 a Son of Alexander's named Hercules, and then put him to death. He was some time after kill'd in Bat∣tle, having lost one of his Sons named Alexander before. Quin∣tus Curtius lib. 4, & 5 & seq. Diod. Siculus lib. 10 & 20, &c.
• Polyphemus, feigned by the Poets to be the Son of Neptune, was a Cyclops that devoured four of Ulysses's Companions, but Ulysses having made him Drunk, overcame him. * He was the greatest of all the Cyclops, and some say he had but one, others two, and a third sort, that he had three Eyes; the whole is fabu∣lous; and by the one Eye which they fansie he had near his Brain, is meant his extraordinary Prudence; but however he was out∣witted by Ulysses, who is therefore said to have made him blind. Hygin. Homer. Ovid, &c.
• Polystrates, was the faithfullest Officer of Darius King of Persia, when Bassus Governour of Bactriana had assassinated that Prince after the Battle of Arbella, Polystrates forsook him not to the last, but as he desired, gave him a Glass of cold Wa∣ter a little before he expired. Darius told him he was not in a condition to reward his Services, but promised that Alexander would, which that King did accordingly. Plutarch.
• Polyxena, the Daughter of Priamus and Hecuba; she was to be married to Achilles whom Paris slew in the Temple of Apol∣lo, where they were assembled to consummate that Marriage. After the taking of Troy Pyrrhus the Son of Achilles sacrificed Polyxena upon his Father's Tomb, willing thereby to appease his injured Ghost. Ovid lib. 13. Met.
• Pomerania, a Country in Germany with the Title of a Dutchy, called by the Inhabitants Pommern. It hath on the N. the Baltick Sea, along which it is extended for near 80 Leagues with several Havens belonging to it; Prussia to the E. the Marquisate of Brandenburg and Lower Poland to the S. and the Dutchy of Meckleburg to the W. It hath had formerly very potent Dukes of its own, whereof Bogoslaus was the last. Those of that House had made an agreement with the Princes of Bran∣denburg, that if they died without Issue, Pomerania should be united to that Marquisate; in the mean time, after the death of Bogeslaus, this Dutchy became the subject of the War be∣tween the Swedes and House of Brandenburg, but by the Peace of Osnabrug and Munster in 1648, it was divided between both, the River Oder being made the boundary. Pomerania is usu∣ally divided into two parts, whereof that to the West of the Oder is called the Higher, and the other to the East, the Lower Pome∣rania. It's subdivided by others into ten parts, to wit, the Dutchy of Stetin, Principality of Rugen, Earldom of Garskon and the Seigniories of Bardi and Wolgast, which belong to the Swedes; the other five belong to Brandenburg; to wit, the Dutchies of Pomerania, Cassubia, and Wenden or Wandalia; with the Lordships of Butow and Lawenborch, which have been granted him by the King of Poland. Stetin upon the Oder is the Capital City of the Country, which is fruitfull and plea∣sant.

• The others are Gartz, Auklam, Guskow, Wolgast, Stral∣sund, Cammin, which is a Bishoprick, secularized by the Peace of Munster, Stargard, Colberg, &c. The Isles of Rugen, Wolin and Usedom depend also upon Pomerania. It's a cold Country, but the Sea and Rivers make it a place for Traffick. It was first inhabited by the Swedes, and afterwards by the Vandals. Some Geographers call it the Farther Pomerania to distinguish it from Prussia, which they named the Hither Pomerania. The Protestant Religion prevails there since 1573. * Before this Country em∣braced Christianity they used the Language of the Vandals, but since 1120, that they were brought to embrace the Chri∣stian Religion by Boleslaus of Poland, they have used the Saxon Tongue. The Country is very fertil, well watered, abound∣ing with Lakes and Havens. It is excellent for Arable Land, Pastures, Fruit, Wood, Hunting and Fishing; abounds with Cattle, Corn, Butter, Honey, Wax, and other such Commo∣dities. It hath also great numbers of Cities, Towns, Ca∣stles and Villages. Cluverius. Bertius de rebus German. Cra∣men, &c.
• Pomerus (Julian) a Native of Mauritania in Africa, lived in the Fifth Age, and passing into France, was there ordain'd a Priest. It's said he lived along time at Arles; 'tis he whom Gennadius and Isidorus of Sevil acknowledge to be the Author of the Contemplative Life, or of Vertues and Vices, which was so ex∣cellent, as to be thought worthy to be attributed to S. Prosper. He was living still about 496, when Gennadius writ his Book. Isi∣dorus c. 12. Bellarmin, &c. Julian of Toledo had also the name of Pomerus, which gave occasion to Trithemius and some other Writers, to confound these two Authors, but there is this di∣stinction, that the first lived in the Fifth Age, and the other flourished about 200 years after, about the end of the Seventh Age. Gennad de Script. Illust.
• Pomona, feigned by the Ancients to be the Goddess of Gar∣dens and Fruits, was beloved by Vertumnus, who after several sorts of Transformations, had the good fortune to please her; for one while he turned himself into a Reaper, another while into a Fisherman, then into an Artificer, Soldier, and last of all to an Old Man; under which form he obliged her to love him, by what he said unto her. Ovid fai h. Pomona lived in the time of Procas King of the Latins. See Vertumnus.
• * Pomona, the greatest of the Orkney Islands, commonly called the Mainland, being, according to Buchanan, 30 miles in length, contains the Town of Kirkwall, and many Villages and Gentlemens Houses, there being in all 12 Parish Churches in the Island, which is about 24 miles from Caithmesse. This Island runs out into abundance of Promontories, which afford convenient Harbours for Ships. There are also Mines of as good white and black Lead here as are to be found any where in Britain. This Island is more fruitfull than any of the rest, and abounds with Provisions and other Necessaries. Buchan. Gordon. Theat. Scotiae.
• Q. Pompeia, the third Wife of Julius Caesar, was Daughter to Q. Pompeius. Caesar married her after Cornelia, but quickly di∣vorced her upon suspicion that she had committed Adultery with Clodius the report being that he came to meet her in Woman's Apparel during the Ceremonies of the Feast of Bona Dea. They would have obliged Caesar to bear Witness against her, but he refused, saying, That he did not believe her faulty, but that Caesar's Wife ought not only to be void of fault but sus∣picion. Suetonius & Plutarch in Julio.
• Pompciopolis, a City of Cilicia, called Soli, untill it took this name from Pompey upon the defeat of the Pyrates, and af∣terwards that of Trajanopolis from the Emperor Trajanus; since which it has been a Bishoprick under Seleucia, but is now a miserable Town, called Palesali, according to some modern Authors. There was in Paphlagonia another City, called Eu∣patoria, to which Pompey gave his name also, after he had van∣quish'd Mithridates, which was afterwards a Metropolitan Ci∣ty in the Patriarchship of Constantinople, but is now entirely ruin'd. Pliny. Ptolomy. Solinus. Pomponius Mela. &c.
• Cn. Pompeius Sixtus, Consul of Rome and Captain, was Father to Pompey the Great. He served the Republick very faithfully in the Social War of the Marsians, was Consul in 665, with Portius Cato; and being dissatisfied that he was not continued in the same charge, he declar'd against Cinna. It's said that he regulated all his Actions according to his Interest, and that being at the head of an Army, he did nought but seek opportunities to make himself strong; at last he fought a great and bloody Battle against Cinna before the Walls of Rome; af∣ter which the Plague infested both Armies, and Pompey died at the same time; others say he was killed with a Thunderbolt in 667. The joy for his death in Rome seem'd, saith Velleius Pa∣terculus, to have been balanced by the loss of their Citizens by Sword and Sickness. The Romans exercised upon his Body after his death, the resentments they had against him when a∣live. Plutarch in Vit. Pomp. Velleius Paterculus l. 2. Cicero in Pison & Phil. 8. &c.
• ...

  Q. Pompcius, surnamed the Great, was Son to the foresaid Pompey and Lucilia descended from a Noble Family, of consi∣derable Rank among the Senators, and born September 30, in the 648th of Rome, being the same year that Cicero was born. Paterculus saith, He was free from most sorts of Vices, were it not that in a free City, and Mistress of the Universe, where the right of Citizens ought to be equal, he was concerned to see any in the same degree of Reputation and Power. He applied himself to the Wars when but very young, with his Father, who was a good and experienced Commander. At the age of 23 he rais'd of his own accord, and without any publick Authority, for the defence and re-establishing the Honour of his Country, three Legions, which he carried to Sylla; and three years after me∣rited the honours of Triumph, which could not be refused to his Valour, whereof he had given sufficient proofs in retaking Sicily and Africa from the Proscripts. Some time after Sylla dying, he drove Lepidus out of Rome, because he would abro∣gate all that Sylla had done, and in 677 overcame him in Bat∣tle, whereupon he got a Commission to carry the War against Sertorius into Spain, which he happily terminated in 681, and triumphed a second time, some days before he enter'd upon the Office of Consul, being no more than a bare Roman Knight, which never happened to any person before him. During his Consulship he re-established the power of the Tribunes of the People; and after this overcame the Pirates in a Sea-fight, and cleared the Seas; to which advantages were added those which he obtained against Tigranes and Mithridates. He pursued his Victories into Media, Albania, and Hiberia, and then turned his Arms against the people that lay to the right of the Euxine Sea, the Colchians, Achaeans, Jews, Parthians, &c. and having done all this he returned into Italy, being now greater than the Ro∣mans, or himself had dared to wish. He was received with great joy, because that having disbanded his Troops, he came to the City like a private Citizen. His Triumph lasted two days, and was very magnificent by the great number of van∣quish'd Princes which were led in it. He brought a greater quantity of Money into the publick Treasury than any Gene∣ral that ever was before him. It was at this time, says Velleius Paterculus, that Fortune rais'd his Glory by degrees to the very height, having made him triumph over Africa, Europe and A∣sia. But in the mean time Caesar's Glory seem'd to obscure his; the one could not endure an Equal, nor the other a Su∣perior; but Julia, Caesar's Daughter, whom Pompey had mar∣ried, kept up Friendship betwixt them for some time, and to∣gether with Crassus, they made a Triumvirate, but this Concord was soon broken after the death of Julia and Crassus. Pompey had the Government of Spain conferr'd on him, and Caesar was ordered to quit the Command of the Armies he had for ten years in Gaul, and come to Rome as a private person, to demand the Consulate that he desired, but he refused; and so the War was declared, Caesar came to Rome in 705, which Pompey with the Consuls and Senate had quitted, as they did also Italy, and went to Epirus; whither Caesar went also after having defeated Pompey's Lieutenants in Spain; and in the year 706 overthrew him in the Battle of Pharsalia. Pompey. fled into Egypt, where, by the advice of Theodotus and Achillas, Ptolomy ordered Pho∣tinus, a Slave, to kill him the Eve of his Birth-day, after he had been three times Consul, triumphed thrice, and had sub∣dued a great part of the World, at the age of 58. The Romans had before this erected him a Statue with this Inscription, P. urb. R. S. P. ••. R. Pompeius Magnus imp. Bello XXX. Ann. confecto, fusis, fugatis, occisis, in deditionem acceptis hominum centies vicies; semel lxxxiii M. depressis aut captis navibus, Dcccxlvi oppidis, Ca∣stellis M. D. xxxviii in fidem acceptis, terris à Moeoti ad Rubrune mare subactis; quum oram Maritimam praedonibus liberasset & Imperium Maris Pop. Rom. restituisset, ex Asia, Ponto, Armenia; Paphlagonia, Cappadocia, Cilicia, Syria, Scythis, Judaeis, Albanis, Iberis, Insula Creta, Basternis, & super haec de Regibus Mithri∣date & Tigrane triumphasset. The Emperor Adrian when in Egypt Ann. 132, honoured his Memory with this line upon his Tomb.

  Ossa viri magni tenui quam clausa Sepulchro.

  Tully gives him this Character, That he was a personage born for great things, and capable of attaining the height of Elo∣quence, but he chose rather to follow his Military Inclinations: He could express himself with great Variety, weighed Affairs with great Judgment, his Deportment was fine, his Voice high, and his Motions grave. He left two Sons, the eldest Cn. Pompeius, got a potent Army together, and became formi∣dable, but Caesar defeated him at the Battle of Munda in Spain, and being unable to make his escape, because of his Wounds, as his Brother did, he was kill'd there. The younger Pompey go•• an Army of Slaves together, and made himself Master of Si∣cily. Paterculus saith, He m••de a Peace with Augustus and An∣tony, and had Sicily and Greece assigned him, but he quickly re∣newed the War, was beaten at Sea by Augustus; and endea∣vouring to make his escape to Antony was killed by the way; so that it may be truly said, These two young Men were Heirs both of the Valour and Misfortune of their Father. * Authors add concerning Cn. Pompeius; the elder of the Great Pompey's Sons, That having feasted Augustus and M. Anthony a∣board his Ship, he told them jestingly, That he entertain'd them in Carinis, which was the name of his Father's House then possessed by M. Anthony at Rome; and being advised by one of his Friends, To cut them both off, and render himself Master of the World, now when he had them in his power, he gallantly rejected the Proposition, as being contrary to his Faith which he had given them. Florus. Dion. Plutarch.

• Pomponacus (Peter) of Mantua, lived in the beginning of the Sixteenth Age. He was a great follower of the Doctrine of Aristotle; was Professor at Bolonia and elsewhere, and had Paulus Jovius for his Disciple. He was so bold as to maintain the Opinion of Aristotle, That the Soul died with the Body, and when he was reproved, said, He followed this Opinion as a Philosopher, but condemned it as a Christian; in the mean time he was neither the one nor the other, and his Doctrine was pernicious to many young people. He died of a stop∣page of Urine in 1512, aged 63 years. Paul. Jovius in Elog. Doct. l. 7. Sponde A. C. 1513. n. 20.
• * Pomponius Atticus, the famous Roman Knight, being ve∣ry rich, was also bountifull to his Friends; and tho' he kept fair with all Parties during the Civil War, yet he maintain'd Cicero during his Exile, and gave Brutus a great Sum when he fled from Rome. He was faithfull in observing his Promises, and could not endure to lye himself or that any body else should. Seneca says, That Cicero's Epistles do immortalize At∣ticus's name; so that his Brother-in-law, Cicero, having married his Sister, contributed more to his Honour than his Son-in-law Agrippa, or his Nephews Tiberius and Drusus Caesar. See At∣ticus.
• Pomponius Laetus (Julius) born in the Kingdom of Naples, is said to have been the natural Son of a Prince of Salerno, and was in esteem at Rome in the Fifteenth Age, in the time of Pius II. with Platina and Callimachus; but was not so in the time of Paul II. against whom it's not doubted, but he was one of them that conspired, and perhaps to avoid punishment, retired to Venice; but came afterwards to Rome, published an Abridgment of the Lives of the Caesars from the death of Gor∣dian to Justin III. a Book of Mahomet, and one concerning the Roman Magistrates. He died aged 70 years, in the time of Alexander VI. as it's said, in a very poor condition. Sabellicus, who was his Disciple writ his Life. Paulus Jovius in Elog. Doct. l. 40. Erasmus in Cicer. Lilio Giraldi in Hist. Poet.
• Pomponius Mela, a Spaniard, born at Mellaria, a ruined Ci∣ty in the Kingdom of Granada, where Begar de Melena stands now, according to the Testimony of Moralis and others of that Country. He lived in the First Age, writ a piece of Geo∣graphy, entitled, De situ Orbis, in three Books, which has the Notes of several Learned Men upon it. The best Editions are those of Holland with Vossius, and Gronovius's Notes. Alphonso Garcias. Mot amore de Doct. Hisp. viris, &c.
• Poncus de Santa Cruz (Antony) first Physician to Philip IV. King of Spain, who died about the year 1650, aged above 80 years. He writ several things, as, Opuscula Medica ac Philoso∣phica; In Avicennae primam Feu. 1. lib. Hippocratica Philosophia de Pulsibus; De impedimentis magnorum auxiliorum in morborum Curatione, in lib. Galen. de morbo & symptomate, &c. Nicholas Antonio Bibl. Script. Hisp.
• Poniatovia (Christina) was Daughter to Julian Poniatovius, a Noble Polander, who of a Monk turned Minister; coming to Bohemia when a Widower, he placed his Daughter Christi∣na, at the age of sixteen, with the Baronness of Engelburg of Zelking, of the House of Austria. She fell, in November 1627, into several ecstasies or fits, during which, she declared won∣derfull things in reference to the State of the Church, and fu∣ture re-establishment, by the destruction of her Enemies and Persecutors. She continued thus from time to time, during the years 1628 and 1629, and on January 27, in the last year, appearing as if she were dead, she suddenly starts up, and af∣terwards had no more Revelations. She was married in 1632 to Daniel Vetter of Moravia, who had been Tutor to Frederick Henry Son to Frederick V. King of Bohemia, then driven out of his Kingdom and lived with him till 1644, when she died of an Hectick Fever. Lux è tenebris.
• Pons, a City of France in Xantonge in the Diocess of Xaintes, stands upon the River Seugne that dischargeth it self into the Charant above Xaintes. The City is Ancient, it gives name to the noble House of Pons, famous for its Antiquity, Allian∣ces, and the great number of Illustrious Persons it has pro∣duced.
• Du Pont (Perrin) forty fourth Grand-master of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem, succeeded in August 1534, Philip de Villiers C. Isle-Adam; he was chosen when absent, being Bailiff of St. Euphemia of the Italian Language. Muly Assem King of Tunis unable to withstand the Forces of Barbarossa, sent an Em∣bassador to the Grand-Master, to desire him to intercede with the Emperor Charles V. to take him under his protection; which the Emperor granted, upon condition the Knights would join their Gallies with his Fleet to go to Barbary. The Knights had the honour of making 'emselves Masters of the Tower of Goletta, where they set up their Flag, and signaliz'd them∣selves no less at the taking of Tunis, which the Emperor deli∣vered to Muly Assem. The Grand-Master du Pont died a little time after, in November 1535, having reigned but about four∣teen Months, and was succeeded by Didier de Saint Jalle. Bosio, The Hist. of the Order of St. J. of Jerus. Naberat, &c.
• Pont de l' Arche, Lat. Pons Arcus, Pons Arcuensis, a strong place in Normandy upon the Seine, above which, this River re∣ceives into it the Eure and the Andela, and forms there an Island, to which there is a passage by two-Bridges. This Town stands three Leagues above Rhoan and is an important Pass, being the first place that surrender'd to King Henry IV. upon his coming to the Crown in 1589.
• Pont-Andemer, Lat. Pons Andemari, a small City in Nor∣mandy upon the River Rille, between Rhoan and Caen.
• Pont Beauvoisin, Lat. Pons Bellovicinus, a Town in Dauphi∣ny, which divides France from Savoy, and stands upon the Ri∣ver Guger.
• Pont-de-ce, Pons or Pontes Caesaris, a Town and Castle of France in Anjou, upon the Loire, within a League of Angers, and considerable for the Pass; for which reason there is a Gar∣rison in it. Here it was that the Troops of Lewis XIII. de∣feated in 1620, under the Command of the Mareschal de Cre∣qui, those of the Queen Mother, Mary de Medicis, who remo∣ved from the Court.
• Pont l'Eveque, Lat. Pons Episcopi, a City of France in Nor∣mandy, upon the little River Leson, three Leagues below Lisieux, and two from the Sea. It's a place famous for Cheese.
• Pont du Guard, Lat. Pons Vardonis or Gardonis, three Bridges built one over the other over the River Gardon, for the continuing an Aqueduct to Nismes, the lowest having six Arch∣es, the second twelve, and the highest thirty four; a thing of great Antiquity. It stands in the middle between Avignon to the E. and Nismes to the W. four Leagues from the latter. The learned Dr. Brown, in his Travels, gives the Figure of this wonderful Work, and assures us, That the top of it is 186 foot above the Water of the River.
• Pont de Lima, or Puenta de Lima, a City of Portugal, in the Province between Douro and Minho, upon the River Li∣ma. It's not doubted but that it is the Limia or Forum Limi∣corum of Antoninus, tho' others take it for S. Estevaon de Geras de Lima within two Leagues of the same.
• Pont au Mouson, upon the Moselle, Lat. Mussipons, a City of Lorrain, with an University. It gives Title to a Marquess, stands upon the brink of two Rivers, to which you must pass over a Bridge, from whence it has its name in part, that of Mouson be∣ing the name of a Castle standing upon a Hill there, and was formerly considerable. It's a pretty Town, has two Abbies in it, several Churches and curious places, but no Walls.
• Pont St. Esprit, Lat. Pons Sti. Spiritus, a City of France in the Lower Languedoc, which has a Castle, and a curious Stone-Bridge over the Rhosne; the Bridge is a thousand ordinary Paces long, and fifteen broad, supported by nineteen great Arches, and four lesser ones. The City is large enough, but ill built; the Streets being short and narrow, but there are some pretty places in it, several Churches and Monaste∣ries, &c.
• Pont St. Maixance, Lat. Pons S. Maxentiae, a Town of France in Valois, belonging to the Government of the Isle of France, standing upon the River Oise, to which you pass over a Bridge three Leagues from Senlis.
• Pontanus (John Isaac) originally of Haerlem, was born in Denmark, where his Parents then resided. He taught Physick and the Mathematicks at Harderwick in Guelderland, and died there in 1640. He was Historiographer to the King of Den∣mark and Province of Guelderland, and writ, Hist. Urbis & re∣rum Amstelodamensium; Itinerarium Gallicae Narbonensis; Rerum Danicarum Hist. lib. 10. Disceptationes Chronologicae, de Rheni di∣vortiis & accolis populis, adversus Philippum Cluverium; Dis∣cussionum Historicarum lib. 2. Historiae Geldricae lib. 14, &c. Va∣lerius Andreas Bibl. Belg. le Mire, &c.
• Pontanus (John Jovius and Jovianus) a Philosopher, Poet, Orator and Historian, was born at Cerreto, a little Town in Umbria, having lost his Father in a popular Sedition. He re∣tired to Naples, where he was chosen to be Tutor to the young Alphonso King of Naples, and after that made his Secretary and Councellor of State. He writ the History of the Wars of Fer∣dinand I. and John of Anjou, and several other things both in Prose and Verse, which we have in three Volumes, printed at Strasburg in 1515. He died in 1505, aged 78 years. * He ordered this Epitaph for himself, Sum Joannes Jovianus Pontanus, quem amaverunt bonae Musae, suspexerunt viri probi, honestaverunt Reges, Domini, scis jam quis sim, aut quis potius fuerim. Ego vero te, hospes, noscere in tenebris nequeo; sed, te ipsum ut noscas, rogo. Folib. Sandr. Felinus Sanderus Epit. de Reg. Sicil: Erasmus in Cicer. Lilio Giraldi dial. 1. de Poet. sui temp. Vossius, &c.
• Ponte Mole, Lat. Pons Milvius, is a Bridge upon the Tiber near Rome, very famous for the Victory got there by Constan∣tine the Great in 312, over the Tyrant Maxentius, who falling over that Bridge was drowned in the Tyber. Baudrand.
• * Pontefract, a Market and Burrough Town of Osgodcross Wapentake, in the West Riding of York-shire, seated in a dry spot of Ground, watered by a little Stream that runs into the Are, and of chief note for its strong and stately Castle, commonly called Pomfret Castle, ruin'd by the Civil Wars. 'Twas in this Castle that Richard II. was murthered after his Resignation of the Crown. This Borough has two Parliament Men. In this neighborhood groweth plenty of Liquorice and Skiriwort.
• Ponthieu, Lat. Ponticum and Pontinia, a little Country of France in Picardy, that lies all along the River Somme, which makes it very Marshy. Abbeville is the Capital City, the others are Cretoy, S. Valery a Sea-Port, Crecy, S. Riquier, Pont de Remi an important Pass upon the Somme, near unto which may be seen some remains of Caesar's Camp; Rue, Monstrevill, &c. The Counts of Ponthieu are very ancient: William lived in the Tenth Age; he took the Town of Guines from Artold the Old,

• Earl of Flanders, which Sifrid, a Danish Lord, took from him afterwards. Charles VIIth. after the Expulsion of the English from France, united Ponthieu to the Crown; yielded it after∣wards by the Treaty of Arras, in the year 1435, to the Duke of Burgundy; which Lewis IId. also did by the Treaty of Con∣flans, in 1465. The Right which the Emperor Charles Vth. pre∣tended to have to the Earldom of Ponthieu, as Heir to the House of Burgundy, was founded upon these Concessions; but he renounced it by the Treaty of Madrid, in 1526; by that of Cambray, in 1529; and by that of Crespy, in 1544. Ariusphus Chron. de S. Riquier, Oldric Vitalis l. 13. Hist. des Comtes Ponthieu.
• Pontia, a Roman Lady, with whom Octavius Sagitta, Tri∣bune of the People, fell desperately in Love, corrupted her with great Presents, and afterwards got her divorced from her Hus∣band, promising to marry her himself; but however it came a∣bout, when she became free, he delayed, and put it off from one time to another; excusing himself, that his Father was un∣willing; and as she had a prospect of a greater Fortune, she in her turn absolutely refused him; whereat he was so enraged, that he assassinated her; for which he was accused before the Consuls by her Father, and condemned for an Assassin. Tacitus l. 13. c. 15.
• Pontianus, a Roman by birth, was chosen Pope instead of Urban, about the end of June, in 231; but the Emperor Ale∣xander Severus banished him to the Island of Sardinia; and his Successor, who had raised a Persecution against the Christians, caused him to be so severely beaten with a Stick, that the poor Man died with the pain and agony of it, November 19. in the year 235. Euscbius in Chron. & lib. 6. Hist. Anastasius in vit. Pontif. Baronius in Annal.
• Ponticus (Virunius, or Virumnius) of Treviso, a City in the States of Venice, lived about 1490; writ An Abridgment of the English History, in favour of the Family of Badori of Venice, which came originally out of Great Britain, and commented upon Statius, Claudian, &c. besides several other things in Prose and Verse. Trithemius in Catal.
• Pontifices Romani, the Roman Pontiffs. were those who had the Care of all things, that regarded the Worship of the Gods, and the Ceremonies of Sacrifices. Varro saith, They were so called à Ponte faciendo; for that the first of them built the Wood∣en Bridge, called Pons sublicius; but it's likely this Name came from Potis and facere; so that Pontifex might be said for Potifex, and signified him that could sacrifice. Numa instituted four at first who were of the Patrician Order; but in 454 of Rome, there were eight created, four out of Patrician, and the rest out of Plebeian Families. This Number, in 673, was increased by L. Sylla, the Dictator, who made seven more. But the first eight retained the Name of Great Pontiffs, and the seven new ones of The Lesser; who nevertheless made but one College. After Nu∣ma's time this College made choice of Members to fill up the vacant Places. But about the year 654 it was ordered, That the People should chuse them in their Assemblies. When Sylla be∣came Dictator, he abrogated that Law. But Cicero, during his Consulship, restored it. At last the Emperor Augustus, having for some time permitted the College of Pontiffs to admit such as they judged capable, assumed afterwards that Power to him∣self, as also to create Pontiffs, and all sorts of Priests. The Dig∣nity of the Pontiffs was so great, that they were not obliged to give any manner of account of their Actions; and were Judges of all Matters that related to the Worship of the Gods and Sa∣crifices; making new Laws if they saw it convenient. To them belonged the Examination of the Magistrates, who had the Care of Sacred Things, of the Priests, and all the Officers that belonged to the Sacrifices. He that presided in the College was called Pontifex Maximus, and was chosen by the People in the Assembly of the Tribunes, being a Dignity that at first was be∣stowed on none but such as were Patricians. But in process of time, the People, being admitted to the Offices and Honours of the Republick, did often raise to this Dignity Persons that were not of a Noble Extract; till the time of Julius Caesar, who ha∣ving been created Pontifex Maximus, had Lepidus for his Succes∣sor, and then Augustus; and afterwards, all the Emperors took this Title upon them. Even Constantine, and some of his Suc∣cessors, continued it, though they were Christians, and hated Paganism; till Theodosius the Emperor entirely abolished this College. Zosimus observes, It was the Emperor Gratian that first by an Edict forbad this Title of Pontifex Maximus should be given him, and that Theodosius, his Successor, confiscated all the Revenues belonging to them and the Pagan Priests. The Name of Pontifex and Pontifex Maximus was given to Bishops afterwards; but the Popes have since usurped it. Rosin Roman Antiquities l. 3. cap. 22.
• * Pontinus, a Valiant Roman and Sharer with Cicero in all his Fortunes, subdued the Allobroges.
• Pontis (Lewis de) a Gentleman of Provence, born about 1578, was bred up to Arms in the Reign of Henry IVth. and Lewis XIIIth. who bestowed upon him a Command in his Guards, and the Charge of Commissary General of the Swissers. He died in 1670. the ninety second of his Age. We have under his Name very curious Memoirs, that contain all things of moment which happened in his time, with all the remarkable circum∣stances of War, Court, and the Government of the Princes un∣der whom he served
• Pontoise, Lat. Pontisara, Pontesium, Oetiae Pons, and Pons ad Oe∣tiam; a Town in the Isle of France, situated upon the Oyse, be∣tween Isle-Adam and the Confluence of that River with the Seine, within six Leagues of Paris, being a very Important Pass upon the Oyse. It was taken by the English in 1417; and reco∣vered by the French in 1442. It stands upon the side of an Hill, and reaches down to the banks of the River; has a Castle on the top of that Hill, which commands the Town, several Chur∣ches; whereof that of S. Melon is the principal; and diverse Mo∣nasteries. This Town has a Bailiwick, Provostship, &c. has had formerly its own Counts; and since 1240 belonged to the French Kings; the Revenue whereof St. Lovis bestowed upon Queen Blanch, his Mother. Du Chesn, Rech. des Ant. des Villes de Franc. John Chartier.
• * Pont-pool, a Market-town in Monmouth-shire, betwixt the Hills, of chief Note for Iron Mills.
• Pontus, a Province in Asia minor, between Bithynia and Pa∣phlagonia; thus called, because it lies all along the Euxine Sea, whose capital City was Heraclea. It must not be confounded with Pontus in Scythia in Europe, whither Ovid was banished. This Country had its particular Kings, whose Succession has been much interrupted, and very uncertain. It's pretended that Artabaxes was the first, who had five Successors of the Name of Mithridates that followed, and three called Pharnaces. After which at last is reckoned Mithridates the Great, who killed him∣self in the 691st. of Rome, after he had reigned 57 years, for grief his Son Pharnaces had revolted against him, and taken the Name of King upon him. Pharnaces had Darius for his Succes∣sor; and after him came two of the Name of Polemon, and ano∣ther Mithridates, Darius's Nephew. The Romans having before this reduced Pontus into a Province. Ptolomy l. 5. Geogr. Stra∣bo, Pliny, Appian & Riccioli Chron. Reform.
• Pontus (Euxinus) called by the Italians, Mare Maggiore, by the Greeks, Mauro Thalasson, by the Turks, Caradenisi, and by the Russians and Muscovites, Zorne-more; has Colchis to the East, Moldavia and Thracia to the West, Asia minor to the South, and Sarmatia of Europe and Asia to the North. Propontis, or the Sea of Marmora, is joined to it by the Thracian Bosphorus on the South-part. The Sea of Zabbachy, or the Palus Moeotis is al∣so united to it by the Cimmerian Bosphorus, on the North-side. The Danube dischargeth it self into the Black Sea. Pliny lib. 4. Strabo lib. 12. Sanson Geogr.
• * Pool (Reginald) or Cardinal Pool, was second Son unto Richard Pool, Knight of the Garrer, a near Kinsman to King Henry VIIth. by Margaret, Countess of Salisbury, Niece to King Edward IVth. and Daughter to George Duke of Clarence. This Reginald was bred in Corpus Christi College in Oxford, preferred afterward Dean of Exeter, and highly favoured by King Henry VIIIth. who sent him beyond the Seas, allowing him a large Pension to live in an Equipage suitable to his Birth and Alliance. He studied at Padua, where he conversed so much with the Patricians of Venice, that he seemed to have degenerated into a perfect Italian; for neither the Love of his Country, Gratitude to the King, nor Fear to lose his present, nor hopes to get fu∣ture Preferments, could persuade him to return into England. His Pensions being withdrawn, made him to apply his Studies the more privately in a Venetian Monastery, where he attained great Credit for his Eloquence, Learning and good Life; such Esteem foreign Grandees had of his great Judgment, that Cardinal Sado∣let, having written a large Book in the Praise of Philosophy, submitted it wholly to his Censure. Some time after this, he was made Deacon-Cardinal by the Title of St. Mary, in Cosmedin, by Pope Paul the IIId. who sent him on many dangerous Embassies to the Emperor and French King, to incite them to war against King Henry the VIII. Afterwards he retired to Viterbo in Italy, where his House was observed to be the Sanctuary of Lutherans. Being appointed one of the three Presidents of the Council of Trent, he endeavoured (but in vain) to have Justification de∣termined by Faith alone. During his living at Viterbo he carri∣ed not himself so cautiously, but that he was taxed for beget∣ting a base Child, which Pasquil published in Latin and Italian Verses. This Defamation made not such an Impression on the Cardinal's Credit, but that after the Death of Paul the IIId. he was at midnight in the Conclave chosen to succeed him. Pool refused it, because he would not have his Choice a Deed of Dark∣ness, which being interpreted a Piece of Dulness, as he expected a Re-election the next morning, he found Julius IIId. chosen in his place. But afterwards was made Archbishop of Canterbury by Queen Mary, after whom he died in few hours, in 1558. Fuller's Worthies.
• Pool, a Market and Borough Town, with a Harbour in the S.E. of Dorset-shire. It stands upon the Inlet of the Sea, inclosed on all sides with it, but on the North, where it admits En∣trance only by one Gate. This Town, from a mean Hamlet, consisting of a few Fishermens Houses, in the Reign of K. Ed∣ward IIId. grew to be a Town of good Trade, and throve to that degree, that Henry VIth. granted it the Privilege of an Ha∣ven, and licensed the Mayor to wall it in. Then began the Inhabitants to abound in Wealth, and purchased the Privilege of a County corporate. But it has lost much of its former Glo∣ry. Distant 110 m. from London.
• ...

  Pope, the word in Greek signifies Father. It's a Name that was given formerly to all Bishops, as appears by the Epistles of St. Augustin and St. Jerom; and by the Works of the ancient

• ...

  Ecclesiastical Writers. But about the End of the eleventh Age, Gregory VIIIth. in a Council held at Rome, ordered that the Name of Pope should peculiarly belong to the Bishop of Rome. When one of the Cardinals is chosen Pope, the Masters of the Ceremonies come to his Cell, to acquaint him with the News of his Promotion. Whereupon he is conducted to the Chapel, and clad in the Pontifical Habit, then receives the Adoration, that is, the Respects paid by the Cardinals to the Popes. After which he is carried to St. Peter's Church, and placed upon the Altar of the Holy Apostles, where the Cardinals come a second time to the Adoration; from thence he is conducted to his A∣partment, and some days after is performed the Ceremony of his Coronation, before the Door of St. Peter's Church, where is erected a Throne, upon which the New Pope ascends, has his Mitre put off, and a Crown put on his Head in presence of all the People. Afterwards is the Cavalcade, from St. Peter's Church to St. John de Lateran, whereat all the Embassadors, Prin∣ces and Lords assist, mounted on Horse-back and richly clad. Next before the Pope goes the two Cardinal-Deans with their red Caps, and the other Cardinals come after, two and two, followed by the Patriarchs, Archbishops, Bishops and Prothono∣taries. When the Pope is come to St. John de Lateran, the Archbishop of that Church presents him with two Keys, one of Gold, and the other of Silver; then all the Canons, paying their Obeysance, and kissing his Feet, he gives the general Benedi∣ction.

  * Maimburg, in his History of the Grand Schism of the West, says, That for the first five Centuries the People and Clergy together, and sometimes the Clergy alone, with Consent of the People, chose the Pope by Plurality of Voices; until after the Death of Pope Simplicius, in 483. Odoacer, King of the Herules and Italy, made a Law, That none should be chosen without first acquaint∣ing the Prince whom they had a mind to chuse. This Law was abolished about twenty years after, in the IVth. Council of Rome, under Pope Symmachus, by the Consent of King Theodo∣ric, in 502. But that Prince turning Arian, afterwards reassu∣med the Right, and did himself name Pope Foelix IV. The Go∣thick Princes followed his Example, only allowing the Clergy to chuse; but he was not to ascend the Chair till confirmed by them. Justinian, who overturned the Empire of the Goths, and also his Successors, retained the same Privilege, and demanded Money of the Pope elect to confirm his Election. But Constan∣tinus Pogonatus freed them from this Imposition in 681. Never∣theless the Emperors did still keep a share in the Election; so that the Popes were not consecrated without their Consent. Un∣til the French Emperor Louis le Debonnaire in 824, and his Suc∣cessors Lotharius I. and Louis II. in 864, restored the Popes to their former Liberty. In the Xth. Age, the Marquess of He∣truria and Count de Tuscanella, with the Grandees of Rome, chose and deposed Popes as they pleased, as did the Emperor Otho the Great, and his Son and Grand-son in that same Age. St. Henry, Duke of Bavaria, their Successor, restored the Popes to their privileges again in 1014, leaving the Election to the Clergy and People of Rome; but his Son and Grand-son, Henry III. and IV. reassumed the power of chusing or deposing the Popes, which occasioned Wars between them and the Emperors about the In∣vestitures, the Emperors setting up Anti-popes, which occasion∣ed a Schism in the Church of Rome. But after the time of In∣nocent II. and that the Controversie between Peter de Leon called Anaclete, and Victor IV. was extinguished, the Cardinals and principal of the Clergy of Rome, chose Pope Coelestine II. by their own Authority in 1143. and the rest of the Clergy ha∣ving parted with their pretensions, Honorius III. in 1216, or ac∣cording to others, Gregory X. in 1274, ordered that the Electi∣on should be made in the Conclave, since which time the Car∣dinals have still kept possession.

  * The manner of the Election is thus: Nine or ten days af∣ter the Funerals of the deceased Pope, the Cardinals enter the Conclave, which is generally held in the Vatican, in a long Gal∣lery, where Cells of Boards are erected, covered with purple Cloth, one for each Cardinal, who is during this time allowed only two Servants except in case of Sickness. They are guard∣ed by the Militia of Rome, who hinder all Intercourse of Let∣ters from without, and the Dishes also are inspected by a Ma∣ster of the Ceremonies, lest any Letters should be concealed in the Meat. Of late it hath obtained among them to premise certain Articles, which they think necessary for the better Go∣vernment of the Church, and every one swears to observe them if he should be chosen. The Election is made by Scrutiny, Access or Adoration. The first is, when the Cardinal writes the Name of him whom he votes for in a Scroll of five pages, on the first whereof he writes, Ego eligo in Summum Pontificem Reverendissimum Dominum meum Cardinalem— But this is writ by one of his Servants, that the Cardinal may not be discovered by his Hand. On this fold two others are doubled down and sealed with a private Seal. On the fourth the Cardinal writes his own Name, and covers it with the fifth folding. Then sit∣ting in order on Benches in the Chapel, with their Scrolls in their hands, they ascend to the Altar by turns; and after a short Prayer on their Knees, throw the Scroll into a Chalice upon the Table, by it the first cardinal Bishop sitting on the right, and the first cardinal Deacon on the left side, and the Car∣dinals being returned to their places, the cardinal Bishop turns out the Scrolls into a Plate, which he holds in his left-hand, and gives them as they come to the cardinal Deacon, who reads them with an audible Voice, while the Cardinals note down how many Voices every person hath; and then the Master of the Ceremonies burns the Scrolls in a Pan of Coals, that it may not be known for whom any one gives his Voice; and if two thirds of the number present agree, the Election is good; and he on whom the two thirds falls is declared Pope. When the Choice is made by Access, the Cardinals rise from their places, and going towards him whom they would have elected, each says, Ego accedo ad Reverendissimum Dominum—And the Adoration is much in the same manner, only the Cardinal approaches him whom he would have chosen with a profound Reverence, but both the one and the other must be confirmed by the Scruti∣ny. There was another way of chusing by Compromise, when the Differences rose so high that they could not be adjusted in the Conclave, they referred the Choice to three or five, giving them leave to elect any, whom all, or the majority, should chuse, provided it were determined within the time that a Candle lighted by common Consent should continue. There is yet a fifth way of Election called, By Inspiration, viz. When the first Cardinal arises in the Chapel, and after an Exhortation to chuse a capable person, names such an one, to which if two thirds a∣gree, he is reckoned legally chosen. Which being performed by any of these Methods, he is led into the Vestry cloathed in his Pontificalibus; then carried into the Chapel, seated on the Al∣tar, and the Cardinals performing the Ceremony of Adoration kiss his Feet, Hands and Mouth; after which all the Doors and Gates of the Conclave are opened, and the Pope, shewing him∣self to the People, blesses them; the cardinal Deacon p••oclaiming with a loud Voice to them in these words, Annuncio vobis Gau∣dium magnum, Papam habemus. Reverendissimus Dominus Cardi∣nalis—electus est in Summum Pontificem, & elegit sibi Nomen— This being done, he descends into St. Peter's Church, the Car∣dinals with a Cross going before him: and then coming to the high Altar, takes off his Mitre, kneels and prays a-while, and returns thanks to God and the blessed Apostles, &c. Sir Paul Rycaut's Introduction to Platina.

  Here it is fit to be noted, That though the Name of Pope is to be found in this Dictionary in the first Ages of Christianity, yet according to Spanheim, and other Learned Protestant Au∣thors, there was not so much as a Vestigium of Papacy to be found in the second Age; though the Name Papa was common then to all Ministers; but in time was appropriated by the Bi∣shop of Rome to himself. The Judicious and Learned Calvin ascribes the Rise of the Papacy to the granting the Title of First Patriarch by the Councils of Nice and Chalcedon to the Bishop of Rome, against the Mind of the other Bishops; which Authori∣ty they increased by protecting sometime spious, sometimes im∣pious Exiles; but at that time they had neither power to ordain, censure nor admonish other Bishops, nor yet that of calling Synods or hearing of Appeals, which was condemned by Pope Gregory as a profane Curiosity or meddling with other Men's matters. But this Usurpation of the Bishop of Rome was con∣firmed by the adulterous and rebellious Emperor Phocas, in the time of Boniface, Bishop of Rome, Anno 606, who assumed the Title of Universal Bishop, Head of all the Churches, which Gregory, his Predecessor, did in express terms note as the Cha∣racter of Anti-christ, in his Letter to Eulogius of Alexandria, and in another to all Bishops, inserted in Gratian's Decrees. Dist. 99.

  The Pope's Jurisdiction extends to all the Provinces called the Ecclesiastical Estate, which takes in Campagna di Roma, the Patrimony of St. Peter, Terra Sabina, Umbria or Dutchy of Spo∣leto, the Marquisate of Ancona, the Dutchy of Urbin, Romagnia, Boulonois, the Dutchy of Ferrara, the Territory of Perusa, le Contado de Citta Castello. In the Patrimony of St. Peter are, the Dutchy of Castro, the Cities of Caprarola, Ronciglione, &c. which belong to the Duke of Parma, and the Dutchy of Bracciano which has its particular Duke. Between Romagna and the Dut∣chy of Urbin is the little Republick of St. Marin. But to return to the Dominion of the Pope, la Campagna di Roma hath for principal Cities Rome, Ostia, Palestrina, Frescati, Albano, Tivoli, Terra∣cina, &c. The Patrimony of St. Peter, the Cities of Porto, Civita∣vecchia, Viterbo, &c. The principal Cities of Terra Sabina are, Magliano, Vescovio, &c. Umbria, in the Dutchy of Spoleto, has Spoleto, Apisa, Todi, &c. The Marquisate of Ancona contains the Cities of Ancona, Fermo, our Lady of Loretta, Ascoli, Jesi, &c. The Dutchy of Urbin hath four considerable Cities, Urbin, Seni∣gaglia, St. Leo, &c. La Romagnia hath Ravenna, Cervia, Faen∣za, &c. The principal City of the Boulonois is Bolonia la Grasse. The Dutchy of Ferrara comprehends Ferrara, Comachio, &c. The Territory of Orvietta hath Aquapendente, Orvietta, &c. and that of Perusia takes in Perugia, Citta de Pieve, &c. and in Con∣tado stands Citta di Castello.

  The Pope has a Vicar who is always a Cardinal. He that manageth that Charge has Jurisdiction over the Priests and Re∣gulars, over the Lay-Communities, Hospitals, Places of Pie∣ty and Jews. His Place may be worth to him two hundred Ducats per month. He has two Lieutenants, one for civil and the other for criminal Affairs, and a Vice-gerent, who is a Bi∣shop, for the exercise of Episcopal Functions.

  The Penitentiary has Jurisdiction in Cases reserved to the Pope; and gives to approved Confessors power to absolve. At solemn Feasts he goes into one of the Churches of Rome, where

• ...

  sitting in an high Chair, he has a Switch in his hand, and hears the Confessions of particular cases. This place is worth eight thousand Crowns a year.

  The Chancellor was properly Secretary to the Pope ab inti∣mis. This Charge is bestowed now upon none but a Cardinal; and it may be worth to him fifteen or sixteen thousand Crowns a year. His business is, to dispatch the Apostolick Letters, whose Petitions are sign'd by the Pope, except those which are dispatched by a Brief sub annulo piscatoris. He has under him a Regent, and twelve Abbreviators di Parco maggiore, which are all Prelates. The Regent has power to commit all Causes of Appeal to the Rota and Referendaries. The Abbreviators di Parco maggiore draw the Bulls, and send them when they are written. Besides which, there are Abbreviators di Parco minore, which are Scriveners, and other Officers of the Chancery, ap∣pointed to receive and sign Bulls. The Vice-chancellor keeps a Register of the Collation of Titles given to Cardinals, and of promotion to Bishopricks and Consistorial Abbies.

  The Chamberlain is always a Cardinal, and hath for Substi∣tutes the Clerks of the Apostolick Chamber, a Treasurer, and a President. This Office is worth to him fourteen thousand Crowns a year. He takes cognizance of all Causes within the verge of the Apostolick Chamber; and besides, judgeth of Ap∣peals from the Masters of the Streets, Bridges and Edifices. When the See is vacant the Chamberlain remains in the Palace, in the Pope's Apartment, goes through the Streets with the Swiss Guards attending him, coins money with his own Arms there∣on, and holds a Consistory. He is one of the three chief Trea∣surers of the Castle of St. Angelo, whereof the Dean is another, and the Pope the third.

  The Prefect of the Signature of Justice is also one of the Car∣dinals, and has two hundred Ducats in Gold per month. His business is to make Rescripts of all the Petitions and the Com∣missions of Causes which are delegated by the Court. Every Thursday the Signature of Justice is held in the Palace of the Cardinal Prefect, where assist twelve Prelates Referendaries, that have Vote, and all the other Referendaries, with power to pro∣pose each two Causes; as also an Auditor of the Rota, and the civil Auditor of the cardinal Vicar, having no Vote, but only to maintain their Jurisdiction in what relates to them. The Prefect of the Signature of Grace signs all the Petitions and Grants which the Pope bestows in the Congregations held in his own presence once a week. The Prefect of the Briefs is always a Cardinal; he reviseth and signs the Copies of the Briefs.

  The General of the Holy Church is created by a Brief of the Pope, who gives him the Staff himself in his Chamber, and takes his Oath. In time of peace he has allowed him a thou∣sand Crowns per month; and three thousand in time of war. He commands all the Troops and all the Governors in the Pla∣ces and Fortresses of the Ecclesiastical Estate. His Lieutenant has three thousand Crowns a year, and is made also by a Brief from the Pope; as is the General of the Artillery, who has twelve hundred Crowns per annum.

  The General of the Gallies has 3 hundred Crowns a month.

  The Governor of the Castle of St. Angelo has six thousand Crowns per annum, an hundred Soldiers for the Guard of it, with their Captain, Lieutenant and other Officers.

  The Chamberlain of the Sacred College is changed every year; which College consists of the Pope and Cardinals, who hold a Consistory upon important Affairs.

  The Pope has four Masters of Ceremonies, who are always clad in purple, and have great Authority in publick Affairs. Besides which there are other Masters of the Ceremonies, which are in the Congregations of Privileges, whereof one dischar∣ges the Office of Secretary, and the other dispatches Orders.

  The Master of the Sacred Palace is always a Dominican. He reviews and approves all the Books that are printed, being assisted by two Priests of the same Order. The Palace, besides a Table, allows him a Coach.

  The Vestry-keeper is an Augustin Monk, who hath the same allowance as the Master of the Palace. He takes care of all the Riches in the Pope's Vestry. He goes like a Prelate. And if he be a Titular Bishop, takes place among the assistant Bishops.

  The Pope's Secretary is always a Cardinal, and very often his Nephew. This place is united to that of Super-intendant of the Ecclesiastical Estate. He writes and subscribes all the Letters sent to the Princes and Nuncio's. All Embassadors and all Mi∣nisters at Rome, after having negotiated with the Pope, are ob∣liged to give him an account of their Negotiations. The Secre∣taries of State are subject to the Secretary Super-intendant, or Cardinal-patron, whose Orders they receive, and to whom they send their Letters to be subscribed. They live in the Palace, and are Prelates clad in purple.

  There are twenty four Secretaries of Briefs; the chief where∣of lives in the Palace. Their business is to subscribe and dis∣patch all the Briefs that are received by the Cardinal-prefect of the Briefs. The Secretary of the secret Briefs takes care to pre∣pare them when the Cardinal-patron or some one of the Se∣cretaries of State commands him. These Briefs are shewed to no body, nor signed by the Prefect of the Briefs, but when they are sealed sub annulo Piscatoris and accompanied with a Letter from the Cardinal-patron. The Copies of these Briefs are care∣fully kept; and when the Pope is dead they are carried to the Castle of St. Angelo.

  The Major-domo, or Steward of the Houshold to the Pope, is always a Prelate. The Chamberlains of Honour are Persons of Quality, who come not to the Palace but when they please.

  The Master of the Stables is a Gentleman, who has the Office of Master of the Horse, without the Title of it, for the Pope bestows no such upon any person. He is Sword-bearer, and sometimes one of the greatest Lords in Rome, as was Pompey Frangipani under Leo IId.

  The General of the Pope's Guards has under him two Troops of Horse, and a Company of three hundred Swissers, with their Officers.

  As to the Officers of the Datary, Prothonotaries, Participants and Auditors of the Rota, vide Datary, Prothonotary, Rota.

  The Pope has established an Apostolical Chamber, which consists of the Cardinal-chamberlain, the Governors of Rome, as Vice-chamberlain, the Treasurer-general, the Auditor and Pre∣sident of the Chamber, the Attorney-general of Rome, and seve∣ral other Officers, for to judge of Matters that concern the Re∣venues of the Provinces of the Ecclesiastical Estate; the Moneys, Impositions, Gabels, &c.

  The Governor of Rome takes cognizance in a special manner of civil and criminal Matters, and hath power to stop the pro∣ceedings of other Courts of the City in case of default.

  The Treasurer-general looks over the Accounts of the Reve∣nues of the Chamber. This place is worth seventy thousand Crowns, and brings in yearly twelve thousand.

  The Auditor of the Chamber has as great a Revenue. He is the ordinary Judge of the Court of Rome, of the C••urtesans, Barons, Princes, Bishops, and other Prelates, and of all the Ap∣peals in the Ecclesiastical Estate. He has two Lieutenants, one for civil, and one for criminal Matters.

  The President of the Chamber looks over the Accounts of the Moneys of the Chamber and Apostolick See.

  The Attorney-general maintains the Interest of the publick before all the Courts of Judicature, and the Sollicitor-general prosecutes it in writing.

  The Mareschal of Rome has under him two civil Judges, one whereof is called the first collateral Judge, and the other the se∣cond collateral, with a Judge for criminal Affairs. He, toge∣ther with these Judges, takes cognizance of Matters between the Citizens and Inhabitants of Rome. He is always a Foreigner, and lives in the Capitol; while at the discharge of his Office, he appears clad like an old Senator, having a Robe of Cloth of Gold that hangs down to the Earth, with large Sleeves to it; lined with red Taffety. He has a Seat in the Pope's Chapel, near unto the Emperor's Embassador.

  As to the Government of the Pope's Dominion. He governs the Province of Rome himself; but all the other Provinces are governed by Legates or Vice-legates. Besides which every Pro∣vince has a General, which commands the Soldier••, and each City a Governor, chosen by the Pope. But the Podesta's and other Officers are chosen by the Inhabitants; except the Forts, Castles and Ports, whose Officers as well as Governors depend up∣on the Pope's choice. Onuphr. Passevin.

• Popiel, King of Poland, was Son to Leschus IVth. and suc∣ceeded him about 816. He died five years after, and left a Son of the same Name with himself. Authors say, he and his Fa∣mily were devoured by Rats. Piast was put upon the Throne after him, about 242. Chron. Hist. Polon.
• Popilius, called Laenas, Consul of Rome, was chosen from among the People, exercised that Charge four times, and in 404 routed the Gauls several times. This was an illustrious Fa∣mily in Rome, whereof there were several great Men, and a∣mongst the rest, that Popilius who was sent to Antiochus, King of Syria, to hinder him from attacking Ptolomy, King of Egypt, the Romans Ally. Antiochus would have evaded his Proposals, but Popilius understanding his Intentions, made a Circle round about the King, and prayed him not to go out of it till he gave positive Answer of Peace or War. I know not whether that Popilius Laenas that killed Cicero, was of this Family. If he was, he dishonoured it by his wickedness and ungratitude, in depri∣ving that Man of his Life, who had preserved his, by his Elo∣quence. Livy, Valerius Maximus, Velleius Paterculus, &c.
• Popmen, or A Popma, (Ausonius de) a Native of Ilst, a lit∣tle Town in Friezland, lived about 1610, was famous for his Learning, and had three Brothers, who were all Writers. He himself was a Learned Grammarian and a famous Lawyer; and writ several things; published Notes upon Varro, Paterculus, &c. De differentia verborum, De ordine & non Judiciorum, &c. Va∣ler. Andreas Bibl. Belg. Suffridus Petri de Script. Fris.
• * Popayan, Lat. Popaiana, a great Province in South Ameri∣ca, in the firm Land, towards the Mountains, is bounded on the West by the South Sea, on the South by Peru, on the East by New-Granada, and on the North by New-Carthagena. Its greatest extent is from North to South. Its capital City is Popayan, situ∣tuate near the Rise of the River St. Martha, 140 miles East of the South Sea. This City and Province took its Name from a King that reigned here when the Spaniards, about the year 1537, conquered this Province. The City stands 2 deg. 30 min. from the Line to the North, 72. 30 from Toledo West, on both Sides of a fine River, which by the accession of others, before it falls into the Atlantick Ocean, becomes one of the biggest Rivers in America. The Air is temperate and healthfull, but too much subject to Rain, Thunder and Lightnings. It has plenty of

• Corn, Cattle, Fruits and Herbs, and a double Harvest every year. These Indians are more Civil, Industrious and Ingenious than most of the other Indians:
• Poppea Sabina, Nero's second Wife, was the Daughter of Titus Ollius, but she took the name of her Uncle by the Mo∣ther's side Poppeus Sabinus, as being more renowned because a Consul, and honoured with a Triumph. She had been mar∣ried to a Roman Knight named Rufus Crispinus, and had a Son by him, when Otho, who was afterwards Emperor, debauched her, but he afterwards married her; and whether it were through excess of love, or to preserve thereby his Credit, ne∣ver ceased praising her to Nero, who, when he saw her, was immediately smitten with her Beauty; and she by her cunning management wrought so, that he divorced Octavia, who was barren, and afterwards made her away, removed Otho far from Rome, under the specious pretence of giving him the Government of Portugal, and married her. Some time after she bore him a Daughter, whereat Nero was so transported with joy, that he gave her the name of Augusta as well as the Mother. Authors speak much of the Beauty and Magnificence of Poppea, who to preserve her Beauty, washed her self every day in Asses Milk. She died of a kick Nero gave her in his Passion, when she was big with Child. This happen'd A. C. 65. Tacitus lib. 13, 14, 15 & 16. Annal. Suetonius in Nerone & Othone. Dion & Xiphilin in Nerone. Pliny l. 28. c. 12.
• Populonia, a Goddess worshipped by the ancient Romans, who implored her help to secure their Country from Plunder, Inundations, Hail, Insects, &c. St. Aug. de Civit. Dei.
• Porc Espic, Porcupine, an Order of the Knights of Orleans instituted by Lewis second Son to Charles V. Duke of Orleans, as 'tis said, upon the birth of his Son Charles in 1394. It con∣sisted of twenty five Knights, whereof the Duke was chief: They were to be of Noble Extraction, and to wear a Mantle of Ermine, over which was a Gold Chain, at the end whereof hung upon the Breast a Golden Porcupine, with this devise, Cominus & Eminus, which King Lewis II. took afterwards for himself. It appears also, that this Order has been called by the name of The Order of the Agate, because the Duke of Orleans gave, together with the Collars, a Gold Ring adorned with an Agate, whereon was engraven a Porcupine; but King Lewis XII. abo∣lished this Order upon his coming to the Crown. St. Martha, l. 15. de Hist. Geneal. Favin. Theat. d' Hon. & de Cheval.
• Porchetus (Salvaticus) of Genoa, lived about 1315. He was a Carthusian and led a solitary life: He composed a Piece against the Jews, wherein he proves, both by Scripture, and Talmud, and Cabalist writers, the truth of the Christian Reli∣gion, which was printed at Paris in 1520, by the title of Victo∣ria Porcheti adversus impios Judaeos. Bartholomew Pascheti nelle bell. de Genoa. Gesner in Bibl. Possevin in app.
• Porcia, Daughter of Cato Uticensis and Wife to Brutus, at∣tained to a great knowledge of Philosophy, was a lover of Learning, and her Wit as well as Courage made her appear to be above her Sex. When Brutus was about to execute the Conspiracy against Caesar, she gave her self a very large wound, and seeing her Husband concern'd at it; I have wounded my self, said she, to give you a proof of my love, and to let you know, with what Constancy I could die, if the business you undertake com∣ing to miscarry, should cause your ruine. Coming afterwards to understand the defeat and death of Brutus, which happened in 712 of Rome, she resolved to die: Her Friends opposed that fatal design, and deprived her of all the Weapons she could use for her destruction; but she had the courage to swallow red hot Coals. Plutarch in Bruto. Valerius Maximus, lib. 3. c. 2. ex 16. & lib. 4. c. 6. ex 6. Bocace de clar. Mulier. l. 8.
• M. Porcius Latro, a famous Orator, was a great friend of Seneca, and said to be originally of Cordova in Spain, who having been for a long time troubled with a Quartan Ague, kill'd himself to be out of that misery in the 750th year of Rome. There is a Declamation that goes under his name against Cataline, but those that know it confess it not worthy of so great a Man. Seneca in Praef. Contr. l. 1. Vossius de Rhet. Nat. N. 15. &c.
• Porcius Licinius, a Latin Poet, lived in the beginning of the second Punick War, in the time that Poetry was not come to any considerable perfection, being the 536 year of Rome. The Family of the Porcii, Gens Porcia, was illustrious at Rome among the Plebeians, whereof there was Porcius Cato, whose Sons were Cato the Censor, and Poricus Licinius Consul in 570. The first of these two Brothers had two Sons also, to wit, M. Porcius, and Porcius Cato Salonianus, who died when Pretor. Some Authors speak of him as Father to M. Porcius, who was Consul in 640, and banished from Rome for his Misgovernment in Macedonia, and retired to Tarragon in Spain. He had a Son of the same name, who was Father to Cato of Utica; and this same was the Father of Porcius Cato, who was kill'd at the Battle of Philippi in 712. Porcius Cato, the Censor's eldest Son, died before his Father. He had married Fertia Daughter to Paulus Aemilius, and left some excellent Books concerning Law, according to Pomponius. This famous Lawyer had a Son that died in Africa, the Father of L. Porcius Cato. Titus Livius lib. 33, 34 & 39. Velleius Paterculus lib. 2. Pomponius lib. 2. de Orig. Jur. Cicero Dion. &c.
• * Porlock, a Market and Sea Town of Carhampton Hun∣dred in the West of Somersetshire. It has a good Harbour on the Western point of the Country 136 miles from London.
• Porphyrius, Bishop of Antioch, was notorious for his Vices. He succeeded Flavian in 404, but was put upon the See irregu∣larly, by the order of Severian and Antiochus, the Church Doors being shut, and the people not called together. He corrupted the Soldiers, and used all sorts of violences to constrain the people to communicate with him. He died in 408, and was succeeded by Alexander. Theodoret lib. 5. Baronius in Annal.
• Porphyrius, a Platonick Philosopher, lived about the end of the Third Age, in the Reign of Dioclesian. St. Jerom makes him to be a Jew, but Eunapius affirms he was of Tyre, that his first name was Malchus, which in the Syrian Tongue signifies a King, and that the Sophist Longinus, his Master in the Art of Rhetorick, called him Porphyrius, in allusion to the purple which Kings wear. His Masters in Philosophy were Plotinus and Amelius. He writ a piece of the Lives of Philosophers, of Ab∣stinence from Flesh; an Explication of the Categories of Ari∣stotle, &c. He died, it's likely, towards the end of Dioclesian's Reign. He writ also a piece in fifteen Books against the Chri∣stian Religion, which he once professed, according to St. Au∣gustin, Socrates, and some others, and was answered by Metho∣dius Bishop of Tyre, and Eusebius afterwards, and had his Books burnt in 388. St. Jerom in Praef. Catal. Script. Eccl. St. Aug. de Civitat. Dei. Cyril. l. 1. Cont. Julian. Eunapius in Vit. Phil.
• Porphyrogeneti or Porphyrogenites, a name given to the Emperors of Constantinople's Children, because that the Em∣presses were wont to lie in in an Appartment called the Por∣phyrie, that stood at the entry into the Palace towards the Pro∣pontis, which place was built by Constantine the Great, and de∣sign'd for the Birth and Education of the Princes descended from him; but Nicetas says, This place was so called from the Princes who were named Porphyrogenites, because they were re∣ceived into the World in a purple Cloth, whereof he gives a particular instance in the birth of Emanuel Comnenus. Nicetas l. 5. Luitprand l. 2. &c.
• Porreta (Margaret) a certain Woman of Hainault that lived in the Thirteenth Age, and writ a very erroneous Book at Pa∣ris, whither she went, saying, That a Man wholly devoted to the love of his Creator, can freely satisfie all the desires of Nature without fear of offending God; which Doctrine she maintain∣ed. She was burnt for this false Doctrine in 1210. Guicard de Cressonnesart published his Errors at the same time, calling himself The Angel of Philadelphia; but he recanted, and came off with a perpetual Imprisonment. Spond. A. C. 1210. n. 6.
• Porsenna, a King of Hetruscia, whose Capital was Clusium, now Chiusi in Tuscany. He besieged Rome in 247, in order to re∣store Tarquinius Superbus to the Throne, which Siege lasted a long while, and reduced the Romans to great extremity; but the Courage of Clelius, Horatius Cocles, and Mutius Scaevola chiefly contributed to the saving of the City, so that Porsenna was forc'd to raise his Siege and depart home. Livy l. 2. Dionys. Halicar. l. 5. Florus l. 1. c. 10.
• Port Porto, Lat. Portus Augusti and Portus Romanus, a City in Italy, at the Mouth of the Tyber in the Ecclesiastical State, a Bishop's See, whose Haven was built by Claudius, repair'd by Trajan, and was very considerable, but now there are scarce any remains of it. The Town is also ruinated and thin of people, because of the badness of the Air, but it gives Title to one of the six ancient Cardinals.
• Port Alegre, Lat. Portus Alacris, formerly Ancaea, a City of Portugal, a Bishop's See under Bragua, is in the Province of Alen∣tejo, towards the Frontiers of Estremadura, and stands upon a River being very well fortified. It's an Earldom belonging to the House of Silva.
• Port au Prime, a City in the Southern part of the Island of Cuba, one of the Antilles in America, whose Haven is cal∣led Port S. Mary. This City stands in a great Plain, where the Spaniards have many Hato's or Parks for the breeding of Cattle to get Tallow and Leather. Thence comes that Leather called Havana Leather, so much esteemed throughout Europe. They carry it from this City to that of Havana, which is the Capi∣tal of the Isle, in order to imbark it for Spain, whence 'tis transmitted to all the other Kingdoms of Europe. Oexmelin Hist. of the West Ind.
• Port aux Prunes, a Country in the Northern part of the Island of Madagascar, extends it self from the Port of Tame∣tavi to the Bay of Antongil, and is bounded on the West with the Mountains of Vohits-Anghombes, and Ansianach. It's a good Country, abounding in Rice and excellent Forage, and its In∣habitants are laborious, who will rather die of hunger than eat of any Beast that has been killed by a Christian. They pre∣tend they are descended from Abraham, know nothing of Ma∣homet, and call those of that Sect Cafres. They honour the Patriarchs, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, Moses and Da∣vid, but know nothing of the other Prophets, nor of Christ. They Circumcise, and do not work upon the Sabbath no more than the Jews. They neither fast nor pray publickly, but on∣ly sacrifice Bulls, Cows, Hens, &c. In every Village they have a Philoubei, who administers Justice; all which Philoubei's obey an Elder who is Judge of all Controversies. Their Wo∣men plant the Rice, making a hole in the Earth with a sharp pointed Staff, and throw in two grains of Rice, which they cover with their Feet dancing and singing over it; which is performed in one day by all the Women and Maidens of

• each Village, who meet together for that purpose. The River of Manaugouron, which dischargeth it self into the Sea about the Isle of St. Mary, is very large, but so rapid, that it's scarcely Navigable. There are to be seen, all along this River, Chry∣stal Stones, some whereof are four foot thick. It's said also, that there are found in the Isle of Amboulnosis, which is in this River, many precious Stones. Flacourt Hist. de Mada∣gascar.
• * Port Conquet, a Town in the Point of Bretaigne in France, five French Leagues from Brest to the West. It was taken and burnt by the English in 1558, in revenge for the taking Calais, but the Country coming down upon them, they were driven to their Ships with the loss of 600 Men.
• Port Desire, a Port in South America upon the East of Mare Magellanicum, called formerly Baya de los Trabajos, the Mouth whereof is about half a League broad, with two little Islands and two Rocks adjoining that cannot be seen when the Tide is in. The neighbouring Country is covered with white Sand, and has no Trees, yet there is sweet Water, which the Ships that come towards the Streight usually take in.
• Port Hercole, Lat. Portus Herculis, a City and Sea-port of Italy in Tuscany, belonging to the Spaniards, lying to the East of Orbitello, towards the Mountain Argentara.
• * Port Lewis, a new built Town in the Lower Languedoc on the Mediterranean Sea near Mount de Sefe. This Haven and Port was made by a vast Artificial Mount, rais'd out of the Sea with mighty expence. It stands two Leagues from Frontignan to the South, and 5. E. from Agde.
• Port Lovis, or Blavet, a strong Town of Bretaigne in France, at the Mouth of the River Blane, which has a large Haven. It stands twelve Leagues W. of Vannes, and fifteen E. from Quim∣per.
• Port Royal, a famous Nunnery near unto Chevreuse, with∣in six Leagues of Paris Note, that some have erroneously con∣founded this place with the Abby of Gif, whence the famous Jansenists have taken their name. Le Mire, &c.
• Port Royal, a Town and Sea-port in North America in A∣cadia, a Province of New France, being one of the safest and most considerable in the Country. It was taken by the English and restored to the French by the Treaty of Breda in 1667. The Port in the Turkish Language signifies the Court of the Grand Signior.
• * Port Royal, a Port on the South of Jamaica in the hands of the English, by whom the Town was built, which, before the late dreadfull Earthquake in 1692 ruin'd the greatest part of it, had above 1500 Houses, and extended twelve miles in length, extreamly populous, as being the scale of trade in that Island. It is seated at the end of a long point of Land, which makes the Harbour on the N. The Harbour is about three Leagues broad, and in most places so deep, that a Ship of 1000 Tuns may lay her sides to the Shoar of the Point, load and un∣load at pleasure; and it affords good Ancorage all over. For its security there is a very strong Castle, always well garrison'd, and having sixty pieces of Canon well mounted. The Town stands upon a loose Sand, which affords neither Grass, Stone, Fresh-water, Trees, nor any thing else that could encourage the building of a Town besides the goodness and conveniency of the Harbour.
• Port (Baptista de la) known by the name of Giovan Bap∣tista de la Port of Naples, lived about the end of the sixteenth Age and the beginning of the Seventeenth. He understood Philosophy, Mathematick••, Physick, Judicial Astrology, and Natural Magick, upon which he writ much. He had a great hand in establishing the Academy of Gli Ozioni, and had ano∣ther in his House called de Secreti, whereunto none was admit∣ted but such as had made some new di••covery in Nature. He died in 1615. We have of his composing, Magia Naturalis, Elementa Curvilinea; de Distillatione; de Ziferis; de Occultis li∣terarum notis; de refractione Optices; de Aris transmutationibus; de Munitione; Della Fisonomia; some Plays, &c. Imperialis in Musaeo Hist. Lorenzo Crasso Elog. d' Huom. Letter. Ghilini. Theat d' Huom. Letter.
• Port (Simon) a Neopolitan, who had been the Scholar of Pomponacus of Mantua, and suspected to be of his Opinion; who held, That the Soul died with the Body. He taught Phi∣losophy a long time at Pisa, and afterwards began to write the History of Fishes, when upon sight of William Rondelet's Book he gave it over. He died at Naples in 1553, aged 57 years. He writ several things, as, De Mente humana: Dictionarium Lati∣num Graeco barbarum & literale; De dolore liber; De coloribus oculorum; De Rerum Naturalium principiis; De fato, &c. Thu∣an. Hist. Gesner in Bibl.
• * Portland Castle stands on the North-side of the Isle of Portland belonging to Dorsetshire.
• * Portland, Lat. Vindelis, a noted Island, or rather, a Pe∣ninsula belonging to Dorsetshire. It lies three miles from Wey∣mouth South Eastward, and is about seven miles in compass, all surrounded with Rocks, except at Portland Castle, which is the only Landing-place. Here the Soil is very good for Corn, and indifferent for Pasture, but so destitute of Wood and other Fewel, that the Inhabitants are fain to dry their Cow-dung and burn it. For building we have no Stone like that of this Island, which has great Quarries of it. By Portland Race is meant the meeting of the two Tides there. This Peninsula has has been dignified with the Title of an Earldom; first in the person of Richard Weston, created Earl of Portland by King Charles I. An. 1632, in whose Family the Title being extinct at the death of his Son Thomas; it was revived again since the late Revolution, upon the Right Honourable Myn Heer Benting, the present Earl of Portland, and Groom of the Stole to King William. This Island belongs to the Church of Winchester by the gift of Edward the Confessor; and hath one Church on the South-side near the Sea; to preserve it from the fury of the Waves, they have walled the Church-yard Banks to an incredible height.
• Porto, Lat. Portus Calensis, or Cindad de Puerto, a great Ci∣ty and considerable Mart in the Kingdom of Portugal at the Mouth of the Douro, a Bishop's See under Braga, and gave name to the Kingdom of Portugal. Those of the Low-Countries call it Port-a-Port. It stands within a League of the Ocean, and is one of the chief and most frequented Ports in that Kingdom. Rosendius in Antiq. Lusitaniae.
• Porto Belo, a new City in South America, on the North side of the Isthmus of Panama, within eighteen Leagues of the City of Panama, situate upon a Bay, at the mouth of which are two very strong Castles, called St. James and St. Philip, be∣sides a Fort upon an advanced ground that commands the Town. The Galleons of the King of Spain come thither every year to take in the Gold and Silver brought from Peru to Panama, which are carried by Land upon two thousand Mules from Panama to Porto Belo, in order to imbark it for Spain. All the Merchandizes that come from Peru are also unladen at Porto Belo, and carried in the same manner on Mules to Panama, to be put on board the Galleons in the South-Sea. Porto Belo is an unhealthy place because of the Mountains round it that exclude the Sun, and hinder it to purifie the Air, so that 'tis thinly peopled, having no more than about four hundred Men able to bear Arms in it, besides the Garrison, which consists of as many Soldiers. There is a Governour of the City, and two Castellans, that is, Governours of Castles. This City was taken and plundered by the Buccaniers. Oexmelin Hist. des Ind. Occid.
• Porto Fino, Lat. Portus Delphini, a City in Italy to the East of Genoa, with a small Haven belonging to it, about twenty miles from Genoa towards the Gulf of Ripallo.
• Porto Longone, Lat. Portus Longus, a Fortress and Sea-Port in the Island of Elca in the Tuscan Sea, with a Spanish Garrison in it. The French took it in 1646, under the command of the Mareschal de Meilleray, but was retaken by the Spaniards in 1650. It stands 12 males to the S. of Piombino, 54 from Li∣gorne, 37 from the Isle of Corsica to the E.
• Porto Rico, or St. John de Porto Rico, an Island situated in the North Sea, towards America, at the entrance into the Gulf of Mexico, and to the East of the Isle of San-domingo or Hispa∣niola, called anciently Boriquen, discovered first by Columbus in 1493. This Island is thirty Leagues in length from East to West, and twenty broad. Its Air very temperate save in De∣cember and January, when it is very cold; and from the end of May till September, when 'tis extraordinary hot. The Soil is fertil, and affords good Grass, but the abundance of Trees called Guajabes, which cover the Earth with their shadow, make part of it unfruitfull The Cows also, and other Dome∣stick Animals grow so wild here, that there is no taming of them, which is a great inconveniency. There are several Ri∣vers in this Island, some whereof have commodious Havens for Ships of Burthen; besides which, they have Brooks where∣in Gold is found. Amongst the Trees there, the most remark∣able are the Tabernaculo or Taborum, from whence proceeds whitish Bitumen, very good for Painters, to pitch Ships, and has an excellent virtue for the curing of wounds, and pains caused by cold. In this Island, moreover, grows a Tree call'd Sant-Bois, very different from the Gajac, but has the same pro∣perties; besides several other Shrubs upon the Sea side, whose Apples kill Fishes when they fall into the Water, and whose shadow has the same effect upon Men in the night time that sleep under their Branches. The Salvages prepare a poison of the Fruit of it that kills without remedy. The principal Com∣modities of the Island of Porto Rico, are Sugar-Canes, Ginger, Cassia, &c. The Spaniards began to dwell here in 1510, and in 1514 began to lay the Foundations of their chief Town, called by them now Porto Rico. In a little Town joined to the great one by a Causey made cross the Haven, resides the Governour; where they have a Cathedral Church, with a Bishop under the Archbishop of San-domingo. The Haven is large, and safe from Winds, and the Incursions of Enemies, being guarded by a well-fortify'd Castle. Sir Francis Drake at∣tacked this Town in 1595, but could not succeed, only burnt some Ships that rode at Anchor there; but in 1598 the Earl of Cumberland made himself Master of it, but soon quitted it to save his Men who died there apace. Baldwin Henry, Comman∣der of the Dutch West-India Fleet, being sent into Brasil, entred in 1615 into Porto Rico; but despairing to take the Fortress, re∣tir'd with a considerable Booty. De Laet.
• Porto de Primaro, a Port in Italy in the Dutchy of Ferrara, where one Branch of the River Po, called Po di Primaro dis∣chargeth it self into the Adriatick Sea or Gulf of Venice. This Haven is guarded by Gregory's Tower, and the Town that stands there is very good.

• Porto Santo, Ilha de Puerta Santo, an Island in the Atlan∣tick Sea belonging to Portugal, to the West of Barbary, disco∣vered by the Portuguese in 1428, not far from the Madera's, and about eight Leagues in circumference.
• Porto Seguro, a City and Country of Brasil, in South A∣merica. The Prefecture or Government which is as it were a Province, lies between that of St. Esprit, which is to the South of it; and that of the Islands to the North, upon the Sea of Brasil, and is possessed by the Portuguese.
• Porto Vendres, Lat. Portus Veneris, a Haven in Roussillon upon the Mediterranean, near unto Collioure, and towards Cape de Creuz. It's a famous Port, and has adjoining to it the City of Vendres, near unto Castel S. Elme, which the French took in 1641. See de Marca in his Book entituled Marca Hispanica.
• Porto Penere, Lat. Portus Veneris, a Town in the States of Genoa, which has an Haven and Castle, seated over against the Island of Palmaria, sixty miles from Genoa, and three from the Gulf del Spezza to the East.
• * Portsey, an Island on the Coast of Hampshire, so called from Portsey, a Town therein, and of chief note, for Ports∣mouth, the strongest place of England, seated here.
• * Portsmouth, Lat. Portus Magnus, a famous Sea-Town up∣on the Channel in the South parts of Hamshire, almost on the South Point of Portsey Island, which has a Communication North∣ward with the main Land by a Bridge. This place is both a good Harbour for Ships, and by its strong Fortifications, a shelter to Hampshire. Here are Docks and Store-houses for the King to build and equip Men of War; and for its defence such Fortifications as make it almost impregnable, the best part whereof were chiefly raised by the late King Charles, who bestowed great Sums upon it; but when all is done it's but an unhealthy place. It is noted of late for giving the Title of Dutchess to Loviso de Querovaille, created Baroness of Petersfield, Countess of Farnham, and Dutchess of Portsmouth by Ch. II. whose chief Mistress she was. About this Town is bred a race of small Dogs like Beagles, which hunt Moles as their natural Game. Portsmouth is 73 miles from. London.
• Portugal, an Hereditary Kingdom of Europe, in the Western part of Spain, comprehending part of the ancient Lusitania, and part of the ancient Callaicans, Callaici Braccarii that dwelt in the Province called now Tra los Montes. It's one of the least Kingdoms in Europe, but considerable for its Wealth and Fer∣tility; being about an hundred and ten French Leagues in length, and about fifty over where 'tis broadest; has Gallicia to the North, from which 'tis separated by the River Minho, to the South and West, the Sea, Castile, Leo, Estremadura and Anda∣luzia to the East. It's divided into five parts or Provinces, which are, Entre-Doura and Minho beyond the Mountains; Piera, Estremadura, or Estremadura Portughesa, and Alentejo or Entre Tejo and Guadiana; to which appertains also the little Kingdom of Algarva that gives Title to the eldest Sons of the Kings of Portugal. This Country is watered with a great ma∣ny curious Rivers, whereof there are four very considerable ones, to wit, the Minho, the Douro, the Tagus, and the Guadia∣na. The Portuguese are strong in the East Indies, &c. are pos∣sest also of Brasil in America, the Molucca's, several places in the Gulf of Bengala; the Azores, Madera's, the Islands of Cape Verd Ceuta; and Mazagan in Africa, the Fortresses of Mina and Arquin upon the Coasts of Guinee, with some others along the Coasts of Congo and Angola, Sofala and Mozambequet beyond the Cape of good hope. The Kingdom of Portugal has very good Ports, abounds with excellent Wine, Fruit, Fish, Game, Salt, Horses, &c. There are also some Mines, for it's certain, that the Romans came for∣merly for Gold to Portugal, as the Portuguese now seek it in the Indies. It's very well peopled, especially towards the Coasts, there being above 600 Towns and privileged Boroughs which contain 4000 Parishes; Lisbonne is the chief Town, the other, which are most considerable, are Evora, Braga, Coimbra, Elvas, Be∣ja, Porto, Bragance, Portalegre, Visieu, Guarda, Miranda de Douro, with a great many other. Of these Lisbonne, Bragua and Evora are Archbishops Sees which have ten Bishopricks under 'em. It's a very populous Kingdom, especially towards the Sea-side, the Capital City whereof is Lisbonne. The Moors were Ma∣sters of it a long time; but Henry of Burgundy took it from them, and by his marriage with Tersa, the natural Daughter of Alphonso VI. King of Castile, became peaceable possessor of it. There is a Law in this Country that excludes all Foreign Prin∣ces from the Crown, which Law they would have once dis∣pensed with in behalf of a marriage to be consummated between the Infanta Elizabeth Maria Lovisa with Victor Amadeus Francis Duke of Savoy; but Bastard Sons are capable of succeeding. Philip II. King of Spain in the year 1580, finding the Portuguese uneasie under the Government of Don Antonio, who had taken the Quality of King upon him, because of his mean descent by his Mother's side, was unwilling to neglect so favourable an opportunity of usurping Portugal, and so sent thither the Duke of Alva with a powerfull Army, who defeated Antonio at the Battle of Alcantara; but the Portuguese shook off the Spanish Yoke in 1640, and chose John Duke of Braganza for their King, which Revolution was so well managed, and with so much secrecy, that all the places which the Portuguese had in all the four quarters of the Earth, shook off the Dominion of Spain in one day, except the little Town of Ceura in Afri∣ca alone. The chief motives of the great Revolution were, That the King of Spain allowed other People to trade to the East Indies as well as the Portuguese; his Exactions and the Tax of five per cent. which he imposed upon all the Merchandises of the Kingdom. The Portuguese are proud, haughty, good Soldiers, great lovers of their King; the Roman Catholick Re∣ligion is only tolerated in their Dominion. They have In∣quisitions at Lisbonne, Coimbra and Evora, Parliaments at Lis∣bonne and Porto, Generalities called Comarques, and Almaxari∣fats in 27 other places. Besides the Royal Council the Portu∣gueses have other Tribunals, as that of the Finances, La Mesada Conscientia or Council of Conscience, Council of War, &c. King John IV. established a Tribunal against those that should be accused of discovering the Secrets of the State to Enemies, or that in any other way should assist their undertakings. The Kings of Portugal are great Masters of the Order of Christ that reside at Tomar, of that of Avis and St. James, which have their Residence at Palmella near Setuval. They take these Titles, King of Portugal, of the Algarves, of both sides of the Sea of Africa, Lord of Guinee, Master of the Navigation and Com∣merce of Aethiopia, Arabia, Persia and the Indies. * When the Portuguese discovered the Passage into the East Indies by the Cape of Good Hope, tho' the Venetians sent their Ship-Carpenters to the Sultan of Egypt with all things that were necessary to build a Fleet of Ships on the Red Sea, to out 'em of the Trade of the Indies, yet they engrossed it, that the Spices, Jewels, Gold, Callico's, Silks and Druggs of that Country pass'd by Portugal into Europe, which made it the richest traded Kingdom in that part of the World: Being beat out of this by the English and Hollanders, they supported themselves by the Sugar and Taba∣co trade of Brasil, but the Dutch having ruin'd the Sugar Plan∣tations in the tedious War that begun in 1640, and the English raised theirs in Barbado's and Jamaica to perfection, and the Tabaco Trade in Virginia, Portugal lost all hers, and is be∣come the weakest and poorest Kingdom in all Europe. Resend. Ant. Lusit. Antonio de Sousa. Excellent. de Portug. Bernardin S. An∣tonio. Descript. Portug. Gaspard Estazo. Antiq. de Portug. &c.
• Porus, King of the Indies, was great in Body and Courage, and valiantly withstood Alexander the Great, but Alexander de∣feated him in Battle in the 427th year of Rome. It's said, That when this victorious Prince had bid Porus ask of him what∣ever he desired, that Porus made answer, I desire only to be treat∣ed like a King; which so charm'd Alexander, that he gave him all his Country again. Quintus Curtius l. 8. Arian l. 5. Plutarch in the life of Alexander.
• Posega, the Capital City of Sclavonia, is a place of great Commerce, and has depending upon it, almost four hundred Villages. It stands 8 miles N. of the Save, 30 E. from Gra∣disca, consists of about 1000 Houses. The Country about is very fruitfull, producing Fruits of all sorts of a more than ordinary size. It fell into the hands of the Turks under Soliman the Magnificent about 1544, together with Walpo, and Quinque Ecclesiae. It's 7 miles from Gnesna to the W. and 20 E. from Franck∣fort upon the Oder. It was taken from the Turks by the Impe∣rialists October 12, 1687. The Bey made at first some resistance, but after having fired some Canon, he abandoned the place; part of the Garrison retired to the Mountains, and the rest into different places upon the Save. The Germans found in it a great quantity of Amunition and Provision, with five pieces of Canon.
• * Posna or Posnam, Lat. Posnania, the Capital City of the Lower Poland, gives its name to a Palatinate, is a Bishop's See under Gnesna, and stands upon the Wart, with a Cittadel belonging to it. It's 7 miles from Gnesna to the W. 20 E. from Franckfort upon the Oder. The Palatinate of Posnanskie is bounded on the W. by the Marquisate of Brandenburg, on the N. by the Further Pomerania, on the E. by the Palatinate of Ka∣liski, and on the S. by Misnia. It's environed with two Walls and a deep Ditch, and defended besides by a strong Castle. It has three great fair Fairs every year.
• Possidius, called by Honorius d' Autun and some others erro∣neously Possidonius, Bishop of Calama in Africa, was in esteem in the Fifth Age in 430, having been the Disciple of St. Au∣gustin, whose Life he writ, and gave us a Catalogue of the real Works of that great Man, which he had seen himself, and so could not be suspected. Isidorus & Sigibert de illust. Script. Ho∣norius d' Autun de Lumin. Eccl.
• Possidonius of Alexandria, a famous Mathematician, who measured the Circumference of the Earth, and found it to be thirty thousand Furlongs. Eratosthenes, who lived 500 years after the building of Rome had before made an observation up∣on the same subject, and found it to be two hundred and fifty thousand Furlongs; and Ptolemy after Possidonius found it no more than twenty two thousand and five hundred; but this great difference proceeds from the different measure. About 150 years ago people applyed themselves to make new obser∣vations; John Fernel, chief Physician to King Henry II. has found 68096 Geometrical paces for every Degree. P. Riccioli makes each 64363 Paces of Bolonia, which make 62900 Fa∣thom, but the Mathematicians of the Royal Academy of Sci∣ences allow a Degree 57060 Braces, that is, 28 Leagues and a half and 60 Braces, and according to this Computation 10270 Leagues 1600 toises for the 360. Perrault.
• Possidonius, a famous Architect and Engineer that lived in the year of Rome 433. Biton, a skilfull Mathematician, and

• his Contemporary attributes to him the building of Heliopolis, on a kind of a rowling Tower, to approach near unto the Walls of a besieged Town, and saith, That Alexander the Great put him upon it. It's not known whether he be the same Pos∣sidonius of Rhodes, who writ a Treatise concerning the art of War, which is still extant. Vossius lib. de Univ. Mathes.
• Possidonius of Apamea, who called himself Native of Rhodes, a Stoical Philosopher, lived in the time of Pompey the Great, whose Life he writ: He is thought also to have writ an Hi∣story which was but a continuation of that of Polybius; tho' others would have it to be Possidonius of Alexandria. Vossius de Phil. Sect. l. 19. S. 12. & de Hist. Graec. c. 24.
• Possidonius of Olbiopolis, a City of Sarmatia Europaea, cal∣led Stapenor by le Noire, writ four Books of the Attick History, eleven of that of Libya, &c. Suidas in Possivin. Vossius, &c.
• Post, is usually taken for one that rides with full speed from one place to another. Herodotus informs us, That this way of riding upon the publick account, was first invented in Persia; and saith, That there were from the Egean Sea and the Propontis to the City Suza, the then Capital of the Kingdom of Persia, an hundred and eleven Stages upon the Road. Xenophon adds, That it was King Cyrus that first settled the Posts, causing places to be built upon the great Roads, on purpose, where both Men and Horses might be always ready; and this about five hundred years before Christ, when the said Cyrus un∣dertook his Expedition against the Scythians. As to the Romans, some think they had Couriers in the time of the Republick, and before Julius Caesar's time; that they called the places they stop'd at Stationes, and those that carried the Packets Statores; but others think that it was Augustus that instituted 'em: And Suetonius adds, That he built upon the High-way Stations at convenient distances, and made choice of young nimble Men, who ran and handed the Packets from one to the other, and af∣terwards set Horses and Chariots for greater expedition. There was something like this in France, Germany and Italy about 807 in Charlemaign's Reign; but People believe the custom was dis∣continued under his Successors, untill Lewis XI. renewed it in 1477. Bergier Hist. des grand Chemins de l' Empire.
• Postel (William) was born in 1477 in the Parish of Barenson in the Diocess of Auranches in Normandy. Francis I. sent him into the East, from whence he brought several Manuscripts. He was a Man of great Accomplishments, very well skill'd in the Oriental Languages, a skilfull Mathematician, and acquain∣ted with the secrets of the Rabbins and Cabbalists. Being at Ve∣nice, he fell in love with an old Maiden; which caused him to fall into that fantastical Error concerning the Redemption of Women-kind, and to assert it was not finished; and that that Ve∣netian Woman called Mother Mary by him in his Book entituled Virgo Veneta, was to accomplish that great Work. He died on the sixth or seventh of September 1581, aged near 100 years, having never been sick in all his life-time. Florimond de Rai∣mond holds, That his sole design was to praise this Wo∣man, who had been very kind to him in his Travels; but this was not the only error that was imputed to him, for it was said, That he pretended that the Angel Raziel declared several Mysteries to him. He writ, De orbis Concordia; Clavis recondito∣rum; De Constitutione mundi; De Magistratibus Atheniensibus; De Hetruriae Origine; De Candelabro Mosis, &c. Prateolus V. Post. Bellarm. lib. 2. de scr. c. 22. Orlandin lib. 5. Hist. Soc. num. 3. &c.
• Posthumius (M. Cassius Latienius) a valiant Man of the Gauls, who rose up against Salonius the Son of Gallian, about the year 260, put him and his Governour Albinus to death, and caused himself to be proclaimed Emperor, and maintained himself in the Post for the space of ten years, building several Forts upon the Rhine, and keeping good Order and Discipline; insomuch, that he was styled The Restorer of the Gauls; but he was at last kill'd by his own Soldiers, because he would not suffer them to plunder Mayence that held out for Lollian who re∣bell'd against him. His Son Cajus Junius Cassius Latienus Posthumus, who had been declared Augustus, died with him; or according to some, before him. Trebellius Pollio vie des 30 Tyr. Aurelius Victor. Orosius, &c.
• Postumius, surnamed Tubertus, was Consul in the 251st year of Rome, with Agrippa Menenius Lanatus; he made his en∣try into that City crowned with Myrtle when he returned victorious over the Sabines; and hence came the custom of O∣vations, or little Triumphs. In 258 he defeated the Latins that favoured Tarquin at the Lake of Regillus, who lost one of his Sons there, and despairing of ever being able to mount the Throne, retired to Cumae, where he spent the remainder of his days. Livie l. 2. Vid. Albinus Posthumius.
• Postvorta, a Goddess adored by the Pagans, and said to fore∣see what was to come to pass, and prevent the evil that might happen. Antevorta was another Goddess, which had, according to their Sentiments, power over what was past, and which they invoked, to be rid of the evils they had already felt. These two Goddesses being regarded by them as the Councellors of Providence. The Women in their lying-in joined these two also to the rest of their Deities. Antevorta made the Child come forth aright, that is, with his Head fore∣most, and the other put him out when his Feet appeared first. Postvorta allayed the Pains of Child-bearing, and Antevorta quick∣ly cured Women after lying-in. Macrob. Saturn. lib. 1. Caelius. Rhod. Varro apud Gell.
• Potamon, an Orator of Lesbos and Mitylene, flourished in the time of Tiberius, was the Son of Lesbonacte a Philosopher, famous for his Writings, as Suidas says. This Emperor, who highly esteemed Potamon, gave him his Letters of Recom∣mendation in these terms; Potamonem Lesbonactis filium si quis offendere ei{que} incommodare ausus fuerit, consideret secum an mecum bellum gerere valeat. He taught at Rome, and published an Elo∣gy upon the same Tiberius, with an History of Alexander the Great, the Limits of the Samians, a Panegyrick on Brutus, and a Treatise of a compleat Orator. Strabo lib. 13. Hesychius. Sui∣das. Vossius de Hist. Graec. l. 2. Gesner in Bibl. Possevin. in ap∣par. &c.
• Potamus, an Arian Bishop of Lisbon, lived in the Fourth Age, and at first defended the Catholick Faith, but the Empe∣ror Constantius made him forsake it for Temporal Interest. He writ a Letter full of Blasphemies, which he dispersed every where, but Osius of Corduba having discovered his Prevaricati∣on, writ to all the Churches of Spain, and treated him as a wicked Man and an Heretick. Potamus, to be reveng'd on him, prevail'd with the Emperor to make him come to Sir∣mich in 357, and it's believ'd, Potamus was the Author of the Confession of Faith made there. Marcel. in libell. S. Hilarius ad∣vers. Arian.
• Potenza, a City in the Kingdom of Naples in the Basilicate, and a Bishop's See under Matera.
• Pothereus, a River in the Isle of Creet, upon the Banks of which were formerly seen several sorts of Animals; but it is ob∣served, That those that fed near to Gnossus had a Spleen, but that those that were on the other side, near unto Cortyna, had none; the reason whereof being enquired into by the Ancients, they found the Herb Asplenon, that had the virtue to lessen the Spleen grew there in abundance, and indeed it was the occasion thereof.
• Potiphar, Captain of the Guard to Pharoah, bought Joseph An. Mund. 2306, and being satisfy'd with his Prudence and Mo∣desty, entrusted him with all the concerns of his House; but Potiphar's Wife, in 2316, proved troublesome to Joseph by her detestable Passion, and the credulity of that Man made him so unjust and cruel towards Joseph, that he put him into Pri∣son. Some Authors are of opinion, That this Potiphar was that Priest of Heliopolis whose Daughter Aseneth Joseph married in 2329. Gen. 37, & 39. St. Jerom in Gen. c. 41, 37. de tradit. Haebr. Torniel. A. M. 2306 & 2319. n. 16.
• Potitians and Pinarians, the names of two Families in Rome, who were imploy'd in Sacrifices, the chief whereof, cal∣led Potitius and Pinarius, were chosen by Evander King of Italy to order the Sacrifices to be offered to Hercules. It's said, That at first the Potitians drunk only the Liquors which they present∣ed to the Gods, their name coming from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to Drink; and did besides eat all the Victims that were sacrificed, leaving no share to the Pinarians, which word seems to come from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to be hungry, or not to eat; but these Families grow∣ing great, despised this imploy, and bestowed it upon the pub∣lick Slaves, by the Counsel of Appius Claudius. Titus Livi∣us.
• Potniades, Goddesses that inspired with Rage and Fury, and to whom were sacrificed Pigs for the appeasing of them, as be∣lieving that these Goddesses came to eat those Victims left upon the Altar when sacrificed. The name comes from Potnia a City of Boeotia, where Glaucus the Son of Sisyphus fed his Horses with Man's flesh, to the end, they might in Battle fall with the more eagerness upon the Enemy. The Greeks express'd Drunkards and Furies also by this name. Pausanias.
• Potosi, a City of Peru in the Province of Charcas towards the Tropick of Capricorn, situate at the foot of the Mountain Arazasson, and divided by a little River that comes from a Lake inclosed with Walls, about a quarter of a League above the Town. It's one of the richest and most populous Cities in America, being peopled by Spaniards, Strangers, original Na∣tives, whom the Spaniards call Indio's, Negroes, Metis and Mou∣lates; the Metis are born of a Spaniard and a Salvage, the Mou∣lates of a Spaniard and a Negro. This City is governed by 24 Magistrates, besides the Corregidor and President of Charcas, who manage Affairs as in Spain. The best Silver in all the Indies is that of Potosi; for besides the Mines of the Mountain of Arazasson very near Potosi, there are several others thereabouts that are very rich, but those of Ouroures, which have been discovered some years ago, are yet much better. The King of Spain gives all the Mines to particular persons that have discovered them, who remain Masters and Proprietors, he only reserving the fifth part to himself, and the general direction of the Mines which he commits to Officers, who oblige all the Couracas, or Heads of the Salvages to furnish a certain number of Labourers for to work there. The Monasteries are numerous and very rich; the Fields about it are cold, barren, and bear nothing but Oats, which scarce ever ripen, but are cut up and given for Forage in the Blade. The City is two Leagues in compass, and is by far the greatest City in Peru. Voyage du Peron in 1655 dans le Recueil de M. Thevenot au 4 Volume.
• * Potton, a Market-Town of Biglesworth Hundred in the E. parts of Bedforshire, three miles N. of Biglesworth, 37 from London.
• Poverty, a Goddess adored by the Pagans, but such adora∣tion as manifestly discovered more fear than love; and tho' she

• was believed to be the Mother of Industry and good Arts; yet they represented her like unto a Fury, pale, fierce, famished, and ready to despair. Plautus and Claudian make her to be the Daughter of Luxury and Idleness, as well as Riches; is usually made the Daughter of Labour and Thriftiness. But it must be observed, that as there is one sort of Riches that is the Daughter of Good-fortune only, so there is also a Poverty that is purely the Daughter of Misfortune.
• Pougues, a Village in Nivernois, between Nevers and la Charite, famous for two Fountains called S. Legier and S. Mar∣ceau, whose Waters have been in esteem a long time for their virtue to cure the Dropsie. Though they are not distant from one another above one foot, yet there is a remarkable Diffe∣rence in the Taste of their Waters.
• Pouhatan, a Kingdom in Virginia in North America, with a River of the same Name. The City of Pomesok, standing up∣on the Sea-side, was the most considerable place in this Coun∣try. Upon the first Discovery of it; when Captain Smith came to the King of Pouhatan, that Prince had no other Palace but a little Hut, made of the Branches of Trees, and plaistered over. Biart of America.
• La Pouilla, La Puglia, Appulia, a Province of Italy in the Kingdom of Naples, and a very delightfull place, that compre∣hends the Cities of Luceria, Gravina, Manfredonia, Andria, Pari, Ascoli, Venosa, &c. Collenucio & Summontus Hist. Napol.
• * Poulton, a Market Town of Amounderness, in the County of Lancashire, from London 168 m.
• Pouzol, or Pozzuolo, Lat. Puteoli, a City of Italy, within 8 miles of Naples, and a Bishop's-see, famous for the Baths there, and a Bridge of 3900 paces in length projected by the Roman Emperors. It stands upon a Hill near the Tyrrhenian Sea, up∣on which it has a large Haven; wherein may be seen, besides a Temple dedicated by the Ancients to Augustus, and by the Chri∣stians to S. Proclus, the Remains of a Theatre, and a Fort, wherein is a Spanish Garrison.
• * Powisland, or Powysland, a part of Wales, given by Roderick the last King of Wales, to Mervin his youngest Son. It con∣tained the whole Counties of Montgomery and Radnor, all Shrop∣shire beyond the Severn, with the Town of Shrewsbury, and part of Denbighshire and Flintshire; which Estate continued entire in the Race of Mervin, till Meredith-ap-Blethyn, following the ill Example of Roderick, divided it between Madoc and Gryffith his two Sons. Madoc dying at Winchester, Anno 1160, Gryffith was by King Henry II. made Lord of Powis, the Title of Prince be∣ing laid aside. In the Reign of King Edward I. Owen ap Gryf∣fith, the fifth from the said Gryffith, surrendred both his Place and Title to the King at a Parliament held at Shrewsbury, and received them of him again, to be holden in free Baronage ac∣cording to the custom of England. Owen left but one Daughter, who being married to one John Charleton, a Gentleman of the Privy-chamber to King Edward II. he was in right of his Wife made Lord Powis. From the House of Charleton, the Estate and Title went to the Family of the Greys, upon the Marriage of Jane, Daughter and Heir of Edward, the last of the Charletons. It continued in the House of Grey through five Generations, and Edward Grey was the last Lord of the Line or Race of Mer∣vin. After whose Death the Title lay extinct till revived again in the person of Sir William Herbert of Red-Castle, descended from the Herberts, Earls of Pembroke, who was created Lord Powis, by K. Charles I. in 1629.
• * Poynings (Sir Edward) of Kent, a great Soldier and good Statesman, having feretted Perkin Warbeck out of Ireland, seri∣ously set himself to reclaim that Nation to civility. In order whereunto he pass'd an Act in Parliament, whereby all the Sta∣tutes made in England before that time were enacted, established and made of force in Ireland. And caused another Law to be made, That no Act should be propounded in any Parliament in Ireland till it had been first transmitted into England, appro∣ved there by the King, and returned thence under his Broad-seal; which though it seemed at first sight prejudicial to the Liberty of the Irish Subjects, yet it was made at the request of the Commons, who chose rather to referr themselves to the King's mercy, than continue under the oppression of their pri∣vate Laws. And to conform Ireland still the more to England, he procured the passing of an Act. That the Irish Barons should appear in Parliament in their Robes, which put a face of Gran∣deur and State on their Convention. Having ordered things thus, he was recalled into England, and created Baron, but died without legitimate Issue. Fuller's Worthies.

• Pragmatick Sanction. The word Sanction comes from the Latin Sanctio, which signifies an Ordinance; and Pragmatick, from Pragmaticus, or rather from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 deri∣ved from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signifies a business or affair. But cu∣stom has appropriated this Name to the Ordinances that relate to the Affairs of Church or State, and more particularly them made or authorized by the Kings of France. The King St. Lovis made a Pragmatick Sanction in 1268, which ordained, 1. That the Ecclesiastical Prelates, Collators of Benefices and Patrons, should peaceably enjoy all their Rights. 2. That the Cathe∣dral Churches and others should be maintained in the Liberty of chusing their Prelates. 3. That Simony, and selling of Be∣nefices should be abolished entirely. 4. That all Promotions and conferring of Dignities and other Benefices or Ecclesiastical Offices should be done according to the common Law, Councils and Customs established by the ancient Fathers of the Church. 5. That there should be no Exaction or Levying of Money by the Court of Rome in any parts of the Kingdom, but upon some urgent occasion; and then too with the King's consent and approbation of the Gallican Church. 6. That all the Churches and Ecclesiasticks of the Kingdom should be maintained in their Liberties, Franchises and Privileges, granted them by the Kings of France his Predecessors.
• But the most famous Pragmatick Sanction was that of Charles VII. K. of France in 1438. The better to understand this, We must observe that Prelates were formerly chosen by the Suffrages of the under Clergy and People. In process of time the people were excluded from the Election in the Eastern Church, but the an∣cient Custom continued in the Western, even in the choice of Popes. Whilst the Gauls were subject to the Roman Emperors, the Clergy and People chose Bishops, but some time after the Kings of France would have a hand in the Promotion, which Custom continued not only during the first Race of the Kings of France, but also under the first Monarchs of the 2d. Race, as Pepin, and Charlemaign, as P. Sirmond observes, who adds, That it was Lewis the Meek that restored the power of chusing Prelates to the Cler∣gy, in the third year of his Reign. But still that power was limited by some restriction; for no Bishop was to be consecra∣ted until the King had approved the Election. Things stood thus until about 1431, that there being a difference between Eugenius IVth. and the Council of Bale. King Charles VII. of France assembled his Council and the Clergy of his Kingdom at Bourges, and the Schism continuing to 1438, they made a Pragmatick Sanction which was verified by the Parliament of Paris in 1439, the sum of what was transacted at Bourges, was this, That the Ordinaries of the Kingdom should be looked upon as such before they went to Rome. That Elections should be established according to ancient custom. That the Autho∣rity of general Councils should be preferred before the Pope's in particular. And that expectative Graces should be abolished. Aeneas Sylvius, who had been Secretrary to the Council of Bale, being chosen Pope in 1458, under the Name of Pius II. intri∣gued so well, that he persuaded King Lewis XIth. to let things stand as before the Pragmatick Sanction; and thereupon ordered that Ordinance to be dragged through the Streets of Rome, as a sign of its being abolished; and sent the King a blessed Sword enriched with Pearls, with some Verses to his Praise. In the mean time this condescention was not approved by the Parlia∣ment, and complaint was made of it in the States at Tours, in the beginning of King Charles the VIIIth's. Reign, and John de S. Romain, Procurer General, hindred the registring of the Let∣ters, saying, That in abolishing the Pragmatick Sanction, Chap∣ters were deprived of their Elections, Ordinaries of their Col∣lations, &c. That the King's Subjects would go to Rome to wait and sue for Benefices; and observed, That during the three years that this Sanction was not observed, 340000 Crowns were sent from France to Rome, for Bishopricks, &c. and two Mil∣lions of Crowns for other Benefices. The University of Paris bestirred it self also, and the Rector declared to the Pope's Le∣gate, That he appealed to the next General Council. Thus du∣ring the Reigns of Charles the VIIIth. and Lewis XIIth. it was neither abolished, nor yet strictly observed; but Pope Leo Xth. and K. Francis I. came to an Agreement, by which it was re∣voked in 1516. See Concordat.
• Prague, Lat. Marobudum, Bubiemum, Lusurgis & Praga, the capital City of the Kingdom of Bohemia, with an University in it, is an Archbishop's-see. It stands upon the River Molda, in a very pleasant and fertile Country, surrounded with Palaces and places of pleasure, where it appears as in the midst of a great Amphitheatre, which may be distinguished into three parts, to wit, the old City, which is the greatest, the new and the little City, which all together make without contradiction the greatest City in Germany. Here the Dukes, Princes and Emperors have a long time had their Court. The Castle which is in the little Town has very fine Apartments, being called al∣so the Castle-Royal. The new and old Town stand to the East of the Molda. The greater Town is joined to the lesser by a Bridge of twenty four Arches. It's a very populous Place, Leo counting forty four thousand Scholars there under John Huss, besides forty thousand Strangers, who left the Town, because their Privileges were retrenched. There are in it very curious Churches, and other Buildings, and especially the Metropolitan Church dedicated to St. Veit, with curious Tombs, and the Je∣suits College. Its University was founded by the Emperor Charles IVth. The Bridge of Prague is 1700 foot long and 35 broad, the University was founded by the Emperor Charles IV. about 1370. The new Town is large, separated from the old by a large Ditch. The Klein Seitten, or Lesser Prague, for Plea∣santness, beauty of Buildings, and fair Palaces, far exceeds the other two. The circuit of the whole is very considerable, but there are many Hills and void places within the Walls. Dr. Brown in his Travels gives an exact account of it. John, King of Bohemia, took it from Henry, Duke of Carinthia, in 1311. The Inhabitants imprisoned Winceslaus their King in 1392. George Podebrach, the Revenger of the Perfidy of the Council of Constance, took it in 1441. This Place is very famous for the Defeat of the Protestant Forces near it, Novemb. 8. 1620. which was afterwards severely revenged in the Sweedish Wars; and here, May 26. 1635. a Peace was made between the Emperor

• and his Protestant Subjects. Cluvier descr. Germ. Aeneas Sylvius Hist. de Boh. Bertius de reb. Germ.
• * Prasugus, a British K. of the Iceni, who being very rich, and having no male Issue, thought it expedient to secure both his Kingdom and House from all Wrongs, by making the Roman Emperor Co-heir with his Daughters. But it proved quite con∣trary. For under colour of overseeing, and taking Possession of this Inheritance, his Kingdom became a Prey to Centurions, his House to Ravenous Officers, his Wife Baodicia was abused with Stripes, his Daughters with Rape, his Kindred used little bet∣ter than Slaves, and his Wealthiest Subjects turned out of their Estates. In short, Such were the Oppressions of the Romans, that the Britains could no longer brook it, but chose rather to perish, than live in such Bondage.
• Prat (Antony du) Sieur de Nantovillet, Baron of Thieru and Thouri, first President in the Parliament of Paris, afterwards Chancellor of France, Cardinal, and Arch-bishop of Sens, was Native of Isovia in Auvergne. Historians speak very disadvanta∣geously of his Conduct; viz. That to confirm himself in the King's favour, who sought for Money to wage War, he suggest∣ed to him to sell Justice, by erecting a New Chamber of twenty Councellors, whereof the Tournelle was added to the Parliament of Paris, and so proportionably to all others. After which, he per∣suaded him that it was in his power to raise Taxes, and to lay new Imposts, without advising with the State, according to the an∣cient way of Government. He after this followed Francis I. into Italy, and was with him Decemb. 19. 1514. at the Conference he had with Pope Leo Xth. at Bolognia, where he persuaded that young Prince to abolish the Pragmatick Sanction, and to make the Concordat, whereby the Pope remitted to the King the Right of naming persons to the Benefices of France and Dauphi∣ny; and the King granted to the Pope the First-fruits of those great Benefices as the Revenue was at the present; which chan∣ges rendred the Chancellor very odious to the Rich. He died July 9. 1535. aged 71. Le Ferron, & Godfrey Offic. de la Cour. d' Athon Hist. Capelloni, lib. 3. Frizon. Gall. Purp. &c.
• Prate (Pile de) Cardinal and Archbishop of Ravenna, was of an Illustrious House in Dalmatia, and made a Cardinal in 1378, by Pope Urban VIth. who sent him Legate to Venceslaus, King of the Romans, whom he brought to approve of the Ele∣ction of Urban. After his Return to Rome he was made Gover∣nor of the City of Corneto, and undertook to make a Peace be∣tween the Pope and Charles, King of Naples; but failing in his Design, he retired to the Anti-pope Clement VIIth. and burnt his Cardinal's-cap in the Sight of the Citizens of Pavia. But Cle∣ment VII. created him a Cardinal a-new, and gave him the Com∣mand of an Army with which he beat the Urbanists, and made himself Master of the City of Orvietto, the Government where∣of he left to Conrade and Luke Monaldi, with charge to pay year∣ly to the Pope a Sparrow-Hawk upon St. Peter and St. Paul's day. He afterwards forsook the Schism, and gave up to Boni∣face IXth. all the places he had conquered from the Princes that were the Protectors of Urban, who made him a Cardinal again, which gave his Enemies occasion to call him the Cardinal with three Caps. Boniface gave him the Government of several Pro∣vinces, and at last made him his Vicar-general at Rome. He died about the year 1400, at Padua, where he founded a curi∣ous College. Ciaco, Onuphrius, Ughellus, Aubery, Histoire des Cardinaux.
• Praxagoras, of Athens, lived in the fourth Age, in the Reigns of Constantius, Constans, and perhaps Julian the Apostate. He was a Man of excellent Parts, and at the Age of nineteen writ the History of the Kings of Athens in two Books. When two and twenty he composed two Books of The Life of Constan∣tine the Great And though a Pagan, yet he preferred that Prince to all the Emperors his Predecessors, which Photius has not for∣got in giving us some Extracts of this Work. He writ more∣over in six Books The Life of Alexander the Great. Photius cod. 62. Possevin. in Appar. Vossius de Hist. Graec. l. 2.
• Praxeas, a grand Heretick in the second Age, was at first the Disciple of Montanus, whom he forsook, but afterwards fell him∣self into the same Heresie, acknowledging but one Person in the Trinity; and saying also, that the Father had been crucified. Tertullian de Praesc. advers. Prax. Optat. l. 1. Contr. Parmen. Ba∣ronius in Annal.
• Praxidica, a Goddess of the Heathens, whose care was, accor∣ding to their Sentiments, to set the just bounds and measures within which Men ought to contain themselves in their Actions or Discourses. They never made a whole Statue to this God∣dess, but only represented her by an Head, to shew perhaps that 'tis the Head and a good Understanding that determines the Limits of every thing. And they sacrificed also to her nothing but the Heads of the Victims. Some Authors make this God∣dess to be the Mother of Homona and Arete, that is, of Con∣cord and Vertue. Mnaseas, as Suidas reports, makes her to be Wife of Soter, which is the God-preserver, the Sister of Con∣cord, and Mother of Vertue. Hesychius saith, That Menelaus, after his Return from Troy, consecrated a Temple to this God∣dess, and to her two Daughters, Concord and Vertue, un∣der the single Name of Praxidica. It's observed this Goddess had all her Temples uncovered, to signifie, she drew her origi∣nal from Heaven, as the only Spring of Wisdom. Suidas, Hesy∣chius.
• Praxiteles, an excellent Greek Statuary, who lived in Rome in the time of Pompey the Great, and who made himself famous by a great number of excellent Pieces he left. Pliny, lib. 33, 34, &c.
• Prae-Adamites, signifies either men whom some feign to have lived before the Creation of Adam, or those who follow the opinion of an Anonymous Author, who adventured to pub∣lish in 1655 a Book entitled, Prae-Adamitae, sive, Exercitatio su∣per versibus 12, 13, & 14. capitis 5. Epistolae D. Pauli ad Roma∣nos; with another which has for its Title, Systema Theologicum ex Prae-Adamitarum hypothesi; the Heads whereof are these; 1. He saith, That on the sixth day of the Creation of the World, God created Man male and female, that is, as he ex∣pounds it, God created Men and Women on the same day in all the parts of the Earth: so that as the Earth produced im∣mediately Trees, Fruits and Animals, it had also every-where at the same time Men and Women placed in it. 2. That long after, God made Adam to be the first Man of his own peculiar People, who were afterward called Jews. 3 That this Crea∣tion of Adam out of the Earth, which is described in the second Chapter of Genesis is different from the Creation of the Men whom Moses speaks of in the first Chapter. 4. That the Gen∣tiles, that is, People differing from the Jews, were the Men of the first Creation; and that Adam, from whom the Jews dedu∣ced their original, was a new Production of God, who formed him to be chief of his own People. 5. That Moses's intention was not to write the History of the World; but only that of the Jews: wherefore he says but little of the first Creation of Men. 6. That Noah's Deluge was not universal throughout the Earth; but that it drowned Judaea only. 7. That thus all the people of the World did not descend from Noah, nor from his three Sons. 8. That the Gentiles gave themselves over to all sorts of Vices; but that these sins were not imputed to them, because God had not given them a Law; and that they were not properly sins, but evil actions; as those of Beasts, who doe wrong, but sin not. 9. That the Gentiles died not because they had sinned, but because they were composed of a body subject to corruption. 10. That as to the second Creation, to wit, that of Adam, he had been created to be the first Patriarch of the Jewish people; to whom God was to manifest himself in due time, and afterwards to the Gentiles, for to make at last but one Church of both. The Author of these detestable opi∣nions makes use especially of these words in the fifth Chapter of St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans, There were sins in the world be∣fore the Law, but they were not imputed, there being no Law, whence he argues thus, we must understand here the Law prescribed to Moses, or that given to Adam; if the first, it follows, That there were sins before, and until Moses, but that God did not impute them; which latter is manifestly false, as appears by the punishment of Cain and the Sodomites mentioned in Scrip∣ture, &c. If we understand by it the Law of Adam, we must conclude there were men before him. This passage is answered in saying that the Apostle speaks of the Law prescribed to Mo∣ses, which is called Law simply in Scripture, and by the Apostle himself when he says, I had not known Sin but by the Law; for I should not know what Concupiscence was, if the Law had not said, You shall not covet. Nor does the Apostle say, that there were Sins before Moses his Law that were not imputed; but that there were Sins in the World before that Law; that no Sins were imputed when there is no Law; whence it follows, that before Moses his time, there was a Law prescribed to Adam. I shall only here say something concerning the Antiquity of the Chaldaeans, Egyptians and Chineses; for that 'tis chiefly upon the Histories of these Nations, that the Author of the Prae-Adamites has grounded his Theological System; after ha∣ving said in his Preface, That those that could see any thing might discern, that the Epocha of the World ought not to be taken from the Creation of Adam. He adds, That he must go back as far as the original of the Chaldaeans, Egyptians, Aethio∣pians and Scythians. But in his third Book, where he treats of these Matters, he says nothing of the Chaldaeans and Egypti∣ans; but after Diodorus, that these people believed that the World was eternal; and that they boasted to have applied them∣selves for above four hundred and seventy thousand years to ob∣serve the Stars. But to overthrow their vain Assertions, when Alexander the Great took the City of Babylon, he had with him there Callisthenes, a famous Philosopher of the City of Olin∣thus. Aristotle desired Callisthenes to shew him what Monuments of Antiquity were amongst the Chaldaeans; and this Friend sent him the ancientest Astronomical Observations he could find in Babylon, which were not of above a thousand nine hun∣dred and three years standing before that Expedition of Alexan∣der. And now according to those that follow the Version of the Septuagint, these Observations rise no higher than the time of Semiramis, who began to reign after the Death of Abraham. Berosus in his History of the Chaldaeans reckons ten Generations from Alorus (who is the Adam of Moses) to Xisuthrus (who is no other than Noah) and reckons ten more from Xisuthrus to Abra∣ham, whence it may be seen that the Chaldaeans would make their Nation as ancient as the World, and equal by their twenty Ge∣nerations the number of the twenty Patriarchs that were from the first Man to Abraham. But it's known that the Babylonians and Chaldaeans had their beginning but a little before the Birth of Heber. For Holy-Writ informs us, that the Posterity of No∣ah having quitted the Mountains where they dwelt a long time

• after the Deluge, spread themselves in the Plains, and gave the Name of Shinaar to the first Land where they fixed, and after∣wards built there the Tower and City of Babylon. It's true, as to the Egyptians, they believed that they were the first People of the World, but it's easie to see their original is fabulous. Their Historians say, That they have had Kings for the space of 36825 years, to Nectanebes, who was driven from his Throne by Ochus, King of Persia, nineteen years before the Monarchy of Alexander the Great. They say that the Gods and the Hero's or Demi-gods reigned in this Empire for 34201 years, and that from that time they were succeeded by the Kings, the first where∣of was Menes. The famous Manethon, who was Priest in the Ci∣ty of Heliopolis, and writ The History of Egypt by the order of Ptolomy Philadelphus, imitating this ancient Chronicle, made the Gods and Hero's to reign upon the Borders of the Nile; but he does not reckon up so great a number, and assigns them not so many years to reign. But it is manifest that these things are but Fables invented by the Egyptians to make their Anti∣quity equal with that of the Chaldaeans. These two Nations having always been jealous of one another in this particular. Wherefore Diodorus saith, that the Egyptians had abandoned Truth, and given themselves over to the belief of incredible and monstrous Falshoods. And for the Chineses, one may see by their Histories, that to the year of our Lord 1688, their Em∣pire has lasted 4 thousand six hundred and forty years, which must ascend up about 600 years before the Deluge, according to the ordinary calculation, but according to the computation of the Septuagint, this must begin 665 years after the Deluge. So that upon the whole it appears that the Author of the Prae-Adamites hath searched to no purpose in the Antiquity of these Nations for Proofs to the supporting of so impious and extrava∣gant Opinions. John. Bap. Morin. Refutatio detestandi libri de Prae-Adamitis. A. Hulse Non-Ens Prae-Adamitium, J. Pythius Responsio Exetastica ad Tractatum cui Titulus, Prae-Adamitae. J. Hil∣pert. Disquisitio de Prae-Adamitis, &c.
• Precary, it's a word well known in the French civil and ca∣non Law. Paolo saith, That the Contract called the Precary brought great Riches to the Churches. That it was used fi••st in France, and thence passed into Italy. M. Simon observes in his History of the Church-Revenues, that the old Records were full of these sorts of Acts, which consisted in a Donation that particu∣lar persons made of their Goods to the Churches; they after∣wards obtained of the same Churches by Letters which they called precarious or precatorious Letters, the same Estates again, to enjoy them by a kind of Emphyteotick Security, i. e. to improve them; for the greatest part gave Security for five or six Ge∣nerations, to give to the Church or Monastery a certain Re∣venue every year, he makes Proof hereof by the Copies of the Precaries, wherein particular persons sold their Estates to the Monasteries, and afterwards obtained Letters for that for five Ge∣nerations. So that after the fifth Generation the Monastery might dispose of the Estate as it thought convenient.
• Praecops, a City of Crimea, or little Tartary, called Tartaria Praecopensis. It was called formerly Taphrae, and stands between the Marish of Buges called Luka-Morzi, and the Gulf of Nigro∣polis. Vide Tartaria.
• Praedestinatians, were Hereticks that appeared in the fifth Age. The Learned do not agree about them; some believing there were such Hereticks, as the Dominican Piccinardi observes upon Praedestinatus; others think that this Name was given by the Semi-Pelagians to those that followed St. Augustin's opinions, which is the opinion of a Sorbonnist Doctor, as may be seen in his Book printed in Holland in 1045. See The Universal Bibl. Tom. 3. & F. Noris in his Pelagian History, l. 2. c. 15.
• Praefectus Praetorii, or Praetorian Praefect, a Roman Magi∣strate, who was as it were Colonel of the Regiment of Guards to the Emperor. Augustus was the first who created this Officer, who was chosen from among the Roman Knights. But since Macrinus, who was possess'd of this Charge, was chosen Emperor in 214. not only the Senators, but also those who had been Con∣suls, gloried to exercise this Office. But it was abolished by the Emperor Constantine, who disbanded the Praetorian Guards, be∣cause they had taken part with Maxentius. He afterwards di∣vided the Empire into Diocesses, to wit, into Italy, Gaul, Illy∣rium, and the East, and created a Praetorian Praefect to govern and administer Justice in these Diocesses. When the Emperor made any such Officer, he bestowed upon him a Sword and a Belt, and 'tis observed as a thing very remarkable in the per∣forming of this Ceremony, that Trajan said to the Officer that received it, Take this Sword to defend me, if I maintain the Inte∣rest of the Republick; or, Use it against me, if I reign unjustly. Rosin. Antiq. Rom. l. 7. c. 33.
• Premislaw, Lat. Premislia, and called by the Natives Prez∣mysl. A City in the Kingdom of Poland in Black-Russia, a Bi∣shop's-see under Leopold, stands upon the River San, is great, large and strong, and lies towards the Frontiers of Hungary.
• Premontre, an Order of Regular Canons founded by Nobert, afte••wards Archbishop of Magdeburg. The House of Premontrè, which is chief of the Order, gave it its Name. It's in the Dio∣cess of Laon. Bartholomew, who was Bishop of it, assigned to Nobert the Desart called Vosage, where, about 1129, he establish∣ed his Institution, which the Holy See afterwards approved of. Aubert le Mire in Chron. Praem. Baronius in Annal. Eccl. S. Mar∣tha T. 4. Gall. Christ. &c.
• Presburg, upon the Danube, the capital City of Upper Hun∣gary, that gives Name to a County, which is a Province of Hun∣gary, between Moravia, and Austria, and the Danube. It's called in Latin Posonium, Pisonium, and Flexum, and by those of that Country Poson. It stands within eight Leagues of Vienna, in Au∣stria, and as many from Newhausel and Comora, to the N. W. 70 from Raab. * Dr. Brown in his Travels says, it was the chief Ci∣ty of Hungary in the Emperor's possession, before he re-took Bu∣da. That it's the place of Convention for the Estates, and since the Loss of Strigonium, the Metropolitan City; that it's pleasant, the Castle stately, beautifull and well situate on the top of a Hill, and all built of white Stone. Herein is kept the so highly esteemed Crown of Hungary commonly said to have been brought by an Angel from Heaven unto St. Stephen, their King, and of a different figure from other Crowns. The Gar∣den of the Archbishop is very fair, the Walks, the Grotto's, the Figure of Jeronymo, the Labyrinth, Fish-ponds and Fountains are noble. In the Dome or cathedral Church lieth the body of St. Joannes Eleemosynarius, Bishop of Alexandria. The Jesuits have a part of the same Church and a Noble Apothecary's Shop full of Rareties. The Lutherans have also a Noble Church here. Raynaldi in Annal. Fumeus Hist. Hung.
• * Presbyterians, so called, because they maintain, That the Government of the Church appointed in the New Testa∣ment is by Presbyteries, that is, Ministers and Ruling Elders, as∣sociated for Government and Discipline. They say, That there is no Order in the Church superior to that of a Presbyter, by Divine Institution. That all Ministers, being Embassadors of Christ, are equal by their Commission; and that Elder and Bi∣shop are the same in Name and Office, according to the Scrip∣tures, Titus 1.5, 7. Acts 20.28. The lowest of their Courts is the Minister of the Parish or Congregation, with his Elders, who govern that single Parish or Congregation. Having power to call before them any Member of the Congregation to instruct, examine, admonish, rebuke and suspend them from the Lord's-Table, as there shall be occasion, which they ground on Hebr. 13.17. 1 Thess. 5.12, 13. Matt. 7.6. 2 Thess. 3.6, 14, 15. They have also a Deacon to take care of the Poor, and for all those Officers cite 1 Tim. 5.17. Heb. 13.7. 1 Cor. 12.28. Acts 6.2, 3. The next Court is, A Presbytery, composed of a greater Num∣ber of Ministers and Elders associated for governing the Chur∣ches in their bounds, Acts 11.30. Acts 15.4, 6, 22. Acts 21.17, 18. Their highest Court is a Synod, which they hold may be provincial, national or oecumenical; and allow of Appeals from the lesser to the greater, as in Acts 15.2, 6, 22, 23. The Ordi∣nation of their Ministers is by Prayer, Fasting and Imposition of the Hands of the Presbytery, 1 Tim. 4.14. after he is exami∣ned as to his Conversation, Religion and Learning, by the prea∣ching Presbyters, who only lay-hands upon him. Those who have a mind to read what they say for those things more at large, may see it in the Appendix to the Westminster Confession concerning Church-Government. This is a Summary Account of their Discipline, wherein all foreign Protestants, but some of the Lutherans, agree with them. And for their Doctrine, it is contained in the above-cited Westminster-Confession, which a∣grees with the Doctrine of the Church of England in her Ar∣ticles.
• * Preslain, in Radnor-shire, a fair, large, well-built Town, si∣tuate in a pleasant and rich place, with pav'd and well-ordered Streets; here the Assizes are held, and the County Gaol kept, 148 m. from London.
• Prester-John, an old King of the Indies or Tartary. Du Cange saith, A great Indian King had this Name given him, be∣cause he drew his original from Johannes Presbyter, the Nestorian, who in 1145 killed Coirem-cham, and usurped the Crown. Godingus, on the other hand, affirms that Prester-John was a po∣tent Nestorian King in Tartary, towards China; and that the Natives called all the Princes of that Empire Juhanna, by one common Name, and adds, that the last of these Kings was de∣feated by Zinges, Emperor of the Tartars. The Name of Prester-John, according to Scaliger, comes from the Persian words Pre∣ste Cham, which signifie Apostolick or Christian King. Others say, Prester signifies a Slave, and that Prester-John is as much as to say, King of Slaves. Some again would have this Name to be deduced from the Persian Preschteh-Jehan, which signifies the Angel of the World; and they observe, that the Moguls, who possess a great part of the Indies, have often taken the Title upon them of Schah-Jehan, which signifies, King of the World. And it may be said that the word Jehan added to their Name is not unlike that of Prester-John. Finally, there are some who say, that up∣on the Confines of India, China and Tartary, there have been Ne∣storian Princes, who were called Uncha, and their People Ioüan; and that the Name of Prester-John has been given to these Prin∣ces; for that they had a Cross, as Bishops have, carried before them. This Cross, say they, was made of Gold, and enriched with precious Stones. But when they went to War, they cau∣sed two to be carried, whereof one was a golden one, and the other of precious Stones, which intimated they were Defenders of the Faith. Those who have imagined that Prester-John was the Emperor of the Abyssines, say, that these People call their King Belul-gian, and that Belul signifies precious, whence the modern Latin renders it Preciosus Johannes, and the English Pre∣ster-John. But as to the History of Prester-John of India; it's said, He had seventy Kings for his Vassals; but that it came to

• pass that David, who reigned in 1180, lost his Dominions and Life in a Battle against the Tartars who revolted against him; and that according to some Singi or Chingi, who succeeded him, after he had married his Daughter, quitted the title or surname of Prester-John, and took that of Cham of Catay, which is the Northern part of China, or South Tartary. Others, who follow the Chronicles of the Tartarian Kings written in the Persian Language, say, that in 1240 there was still one of these Princes that bore the Name of Uncha or Prester-John; and that being troubl•••• by the Arabs, he had recourse in 1246 to Pope Inno∣cent IVth. who sent some Dominicans to this Idolatrous Tartarian Prince, to desire him not to imbrue his hands in Christian-blood, and to persuade him to receive the Faith; so that the Name of Prester-John was then very famous in the Latin-Church. In process of time, and before that the Portuguese had made a Discovery of the Indies by Sea, John II. King of Portu∣gal, who reigned in 1490, made diligent search in order to find out a Christian Prince that reigned in Aethiopia, and of which some Abyssines had spoken. And because they said they were the Subjects of a King that carried a Cross, as Defender of the Faith, it was believed to be the famous Prester-John; which thing increased the Curiosity of Emanuel, John IId's. Suc∣cessor. But it's acknowledged that the true Prester-John was in Tartary. And this Truth was made yet more manifest when that Estevan de Gama, Governour of the Indies, pass'd the Streight of the Red-sea, in 1541, and left to David, Emperor of Aethiopia, four hundred Portuguese under the Command of his Brother Paul de Gama, to assist him in the Recovery of his Country which the Mahometans possess'd for thirteen years. For they ran through all the Country, and learn'd by those that returned that that Prince of the Abyssines was a Jacobite Christian. Marmol. de l' A∣frica, l. 10. Ricaut. of the Ottoman Empire.
• * Preston, a handsome, large and populous Borough in Lancashire, in the Hundred of Amounderness, represented in the House of Commons by two Burgesses, and honoured with the Court of Chancery and the Offices of Justice, for Lancaster, as a County Palatine. It's situate upon the River Rible, over which it hath a fair Stone-bridge. This Town is governed by a May∣or and 24 Common-council-men, and is distant from London 162 miles.
• Praetor, a Roman Magistrate that administred Justice, where∣of there was at first but one in Rome; but when there came ma∣ny Foreigners to live there, they chose another to be Judge of the Differences that might arise between them. The first was called Praetor Urbanus, and the other Praetor peregrinus. But a∣bout the 605th. year of Rome, there were constituted six Prae∣tors, whereof the first two took cognizance of particular Cases, and the other four of publick Crimes, such as Extortions, Brea∣ches of the Laws, Treasons, that is, things done against the People of Rome and their Liberty, or the Privileges of the Citizens; and lastly, of robbing or imbezeling the publick Trea∣sure. Cornelius Sylla, the Dictator, added two more to these, and in process of time they increased in the City of Rome to the number of Fifteen. They exercised their Charge for the space of one year. Rosin. Antiq. Rom. l. 7. c. 11.
• The Provincial Praetors were Judges that administred Justice in the Roman Provinces, and commanded the Army therein in War-time for the year of their Magistracy; but if the War were dangerous, and that they had had to doe with a potent Ene∣my, the Consul went into the Province himself, for to defend it, and give the necessary Orders.
• Prevesa, a Fortress standing at the mouth of the Gulf of Larta, in Epirus, built upon the Ruins of the ancient Nicopolis, by the Emperor Augustus, to preserve the memory of the fa∣mous Battle of Actium, won by him from Marcus Antonius. Mar∣co Grimani, Patriarch of Aquileia, General of the Pope's Gallies, accompanied with Andrew Doria, General of the League, in 1539, endeavoured to surprize this Place which was in the pos∣session of the Turks; but they were constrained to retire. But Captain General Morosini made himself Master of it in September 1684. Coronelli descript. of the Morea.
• Prexaspes, a Magician, whom Cambyses, King of Persia, en∣trusted with his greatest Secrets, and to whom he gave orders to kill Smerdis, which he executed in conducting of this Prince out a hunting. But after Cambyses's Death, seeing the Magician Smerdis got upon the Throne, he strenuously denyed his ha∣ving killed the King's Brother, that he might shelter himself from the Rage of the People who loved that Prince, and from the Violence of the Magi who maintained, That Smerdis, the Brother of Cambyses, was yet living. He promised these Magi to get up to the top of the Tower that was in the Market-place, and to declare with a loud Voice to the Persians, when met together, That Smerdis, the King's Brother, and Cyrus's Son was alive, and possess'd the Kingdom. But he did the con∣trary, and protested publickly, That he had executed Cambyses's Command, in killing his Brother Smerdis, and that he who now reigned was a Magician that usurped the Crown; which when he had said, he threw himself down head-long over the Tower. Historians observe he spoke very boldly to his Prince, and that one day he adventured to demonstrate to him, That his Intem∣perance in respect of Wine obscured the Glory of all his noble Actions. But this faithfull Admonition was fatal to him; for some days after, Cambyses being drunk, shot an Arrow into Prexaspes's Son's Heart, and then asked this unfortunate Father, If ever he knew any one more dextrous even before he were drunk. But Prexaspes, that he might not exasperate the King the more, made answer, That a God could not have shot better. Justin. He∣rodotus.
• Priamus, King of Troy, was the Son of Laomedon. He marri∣ed Hecuba, and had a great many Children by her, and amongst the rest Paris, who having stolen away Helena, was the occasion of the ruin of his Country; the City of Troy having been taken by the Grecians, in the year of the World 2870, and Priamus killed there by Pyrrhus, the Son of Achilles, after he had reigned forty years. Virgil. lib. 2. Aeneid. Eusebius, Ovid. &c.
• Priapender, Emperor or King of Ceylan, which is a great Island towards the point of the Peninsula of Indus, on this side the Gulf of Bengale, reigned there about sixty years, and turned Christian, taking at his Baptism the Name of John. But as soon as he embraced the Christian Faith, the Princes and Priests of the Country set up a King in his place. But yet he did all that lay in him to bring his People to imitate him. Some years af∣ter this King became a Christian, there was a Philosopher of Cey∣lan, called Alagamma Motiar, that is, The Master of Philosophers, who received Baptism also, and laboured for the Conversion of the Pagans of the Island; but the Idolatrous King hindred the success of this good Design, and he who reigns there alone now continues the worshipping of false Gods. Tavernier Voyage des Ind.
• Priapus, a God of the Ancients whom they made to be the Son of Bacchus and Venus, and who had the care of Gardens. He was worshipped at Lampsacus. Adonis or Osiris having consecrated a Phallus of Gold in memory of a Wound he had received in the Groin, it happened that the reason of the Phal∣lus came to be forgotten, and that the Priests of that God in∣troduced a great many Impurities and Vilenesses upon this oc∣casion. Priapus was called Hyphallus, that is, the Phallus of A∣donis, who was named Hyaenus. Adonis was the God of Gardens as well as Priapus, insomuch that there is reason to believe they were both the same Deity. Tom. 3. of the Universal Bibli∣otheque.
• The High-priest was he who was the chief Sacrificer under the ancient Law. Aaron, Moses's Brother, was the first, and this Dignity was possess'd by those of his Family, and others of the Jews for 1578 years, from the year of the World 2545 till 4123, which was the seventieth after the Nativity of Christ, when the City of Jerusalem was taken by the Emperor Titus. There was none but the High-priest to enter into the Sanctuary of the Tabernacle. His Habit and Ornaments were mysterious. He wore besides the ordinary Vest of Priests, one of a Jacinth colour, that came down to his Heels, and whose Border was a∣dorned with divers Flowers, and interlaced with Gold. The lower part of this Robe was fringed and adorned with Pome∣granates and Bells of Gold intermixed, over which was ano∣ther Vest called an Ephod, like that the Greeks call Epomis. This Ephod was a kind of short Coat, but of a Cubit's length, tissu∣ed with various Colours and interlaid with Gold. And to∣wards the middle of the Breast was a piece of Stuff like to that of the Ephod, which the Hebrews call Essen, the Greeks Logion, and vulgarly The Oracle. Upon this Oracle were fixed twelve precious Stones of an inestimable value, placed in four rows, three in each. The first row was made up of a Sardonyx, To∣paz and Emerauld. The second of a Ruby, Jasper and Sapphire. The third of a Ligure, Agate and Amethyst. The fourth of a Beryl, Onyx and Jasper. Upon each of these Stones was graven the Names of the twelve Sons of Jacob. The High-priest had moreover upon his Shoulders two Sardonyx's enchased in Gold, whereunto was fastned the Ephod. The Names of the twelve Sons of Jacob were also engraven upon these two Stones. He wore besides a Mitre made of fine twined Linen, and a Plate of pure Gold, with a blue Lace put to it, and so set upon the fore-front of the Mitre, with the Name of GOD graven thereon. Josephus Hist. of the Jews, l. 3. c. 8.
• Priest comes from the Greek word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that signi∣fies Old, and indeed Priests ought to be so in respect of Age and Prudence. As to the Old Testament, there the Age of the Priesthood was fixed to thirty years; and we see our Saviour did not begin his Ministry before that time. But under the New there are no certain term of years prefix'd; and the Practice of Churches hath been various herein. As to the Heathen Priests, they were persons appointed to offer Sacrifices, and first instituted at Rome by Numa Pompilius, and called Sacerdo∣tes. Whereof there were two Sorts; one for all the Gods in general, called Pontifices; the other for the Gods in particular; as the Superi, for the God Pan; the Sodales Titii, for the Gods of the Sabines; the Salii, for Mars; the Vestals, for the Goddess Ve∣sta; the Flamins, for Jupiter, Mars or Quirinus; the Galli, for Cybele, the Mother of the Gods. Besides which there were cer∣tain Magistrates or Officers, called Epulones, who were as the Intendants or Stewards that presided over these Feasts that were made after the Sacrifices. The King of the Sacrifice, who was as it were the Master of the Ceremonies. The Fratres Arvales, who took care of the Sacrifices offered for the Increase of the Fruits of the Earth. And the Fratres Curiones, that were over the Sa∣crifices of each Curia. Apuleius, Titus Livius.
• Primasus, Bishop of Adrumetum, in Africa, and not of Uti∣ca, as some Authors have affirmed, lived in the sixth Age, and was in 553, at the fifth General Synod held at Constantinople; where he opposed his Fellow-brethren in condemning the 〈1+ pages missing〉〈1+ pages missing〉

• 〈1+ pages missing〉〈1+ pages missing〉which according to 'em, signifies to speak; as if the Prophets among the Jews were Orators, who manifested God's Will to the People either in publick Discourses, or by their Writings. And it's for this reason that they divide their Prophetical Books into two Classes, whereof the first contains those they call Neviim Rischonim, that is, first Prophets, under which are comprehended the Books of Josuah, the Judges, the Books of Samuel, and the Kings; in the second are Isaiah, Jeremiah, and the other Prophets, which they call Neviim Aharonim, or the Latter Prophets. Theodoret, with some other Greek Fathers a∣gree in this with the Jews, because they affirm, that the Pro∣phets wrote each of 'em the History of what past in their time. Josephus also in his first Book against Appion, says, That those who wrote the Annals of his Country were called Prophets. The Egyptians also gave the name of Prophets to those that wrote their Histories, as may be seen at large in Clemens Alexan∣drinus and others.
• Propontis, 'tis thus we call the Sea of Marmora, that is be∣tween Europe and Asia, or between Asia minor and Thrace; the Gulf of Comidia, and that of Polmear are parts of it.
• Propraetor, a name the Romans gave to him who was to continue in the Office of Praetor after his year was out, for some particular reason; he was also called Propraetor, who ha∣ving bore the charge of Praetor, had afterwards the Government of a Pretorian Province. In the Emperor's time he had the name of Propraetor who was constituted by the Prince to govern one of the Provinces of the Empire, that is, those which the Em∣peror had united to his Dominion. Rosin. Antiq. Rom. l. 7. c. 43.
• Prosa or Prorsa, a Goddess of the Pagans that was propiti∣ous to Women in their lying-in, by making the Infant come forth in the right manner; for Prosa in the old Latins signified right; hence Prosa Oratio in opposition to Versa Oratio, mean∣ing Poetry from its inversion of the Natural order of the words. The Statue of this Goddess represented her the most upright of any of the rest. Aulus Gellius l. 15. c. 16.
• ...

  Proselytes, a Greek word signifying a Stranger, whereof there were two sorts among the Jews, to wit, the Proselytes of Righteousness, and the Sojourning Proselytes; the first submit∣ted to the Law of Moses, and the other lived among the Jews, be∣ing obliged only to keep the seven Commandments of the Sons of Noah, which by the Jews were esteemed a natural right, and every body bound to observe them; the first whereof forbid∣ding Idolatry; 2. To bless the name of God; 3. To forbid Murther; 4. To condemn Adultery and Incest; The 5th for∣bidding Theft; 6. To do Justice, and to obey; 7. To forbid eating the Flesh that had been hurt by an Animal yet alive; but as to the Proselytes of Righteousness, they were obliged to be Circumcised, baptized of the Jews, and to offer Sacrifice; but there was no such thing required of the other Proselytes, it was enough they solemnly promised to observe the foresaid seven Commandments. Before they admitted a Gentile to Cir∣cumcision they examined the sincerity of his Conversion, least Fear, Interest, or Ambition might occasion it; then they taught him several Articles of the Law, as what regarded the Unity of God, the Impiety of Idolaters, the Recompence of Vertue, &c. and when he was cured of the wound of the Circumcision, he was led to the Font, where his whole body was dipp'd in the Re∣servatory of Water. Children that had not attained the use of Reason, that is, Boys under thirteen years and a day, and Girls under twelve and a day, were to have the consent of their Parents or Magistrates. This Baptism was never repeat∣ed, being very different from the Oblations used every day by the Jews. The effect of this new Profession of Faith was alto∣gether surprizing; for the Hebrew Doctors say, That the Prose∣lyte was look'd upon as born anew, so that they that were born of Gentile Parents, were not look'd upon as their Children when Jews; and if the Proselyte chanced to have Children before his Conversion they were not to inherit his Means.

  As for the Proselytes of abode, it was enough that they made a solemn promise in presence of three Witnesses to observe the seven Commandments of the Children of Noah, after which the Jews suffered 'em to live among 'em, believing, that they might be saved in observing these Commandments. As for those who refused to observe this Law of Nature, as they called it, they were not tolerated in Judaea; nor did this custom of receiving Proselytes of abode, continue always amongst 'em, for it ceased with the Jubile, when the Tribes of Ruben, Gad and Manasses were led in Captivity by Tiglath Pilneser King of Assyria in the time of Joatham King of Judah about 757 before Christ.

  The Jews still call Proselytes the Gentiles and even the Chri∣stians that embrace their Religion, and observe this Ceremo∣niy. When any one presents himself with a design to become a Jew, three Rabbins, or Men in Authority, are imploy'd to use their Cunning to learn of him, the reason of this Resolu∣tion, least the motive might be Humane. If he persists, not∣withstanding the Remonstrance made him, That Moses's Law is severe, that his Sectators are the contempt of Mankind, &c. He is circumcis'd and bath'd all over in Water in presence of the three Rabbins that examined him, after which he is esteem'd as much a Jew as if he were born one. As to the Women that become Proselytes, the Rabbins say, conformably to their Talmud, That they are immersed in Water to the Neck by other Women, and afterwards instructed in Moses's Law by two Rab∣bins. Ferrand. R. Leon de Modene coutumes & ceremoines des Juifs.

• Proserpina, the Daughter of Ceres, was stolen by Pluto the God of Hell, after which he married her; Ceres not being able to live without seeing her Daughter, made an agreement with Pluto, that Proserpina would spend six Months in the year with her Husband, and the other six with Ceres upon the Earth. Proser∣pina was called Pherephratta, because Dio or Ceres her Mother had introduced Tillage and Husbandry into Sicily. Ovid. l. 5. Metam. S. August. l. 7. de Civ. Dei. Eusebius l. 3. Praep. Evang. Claudiande rapt. Proser.
• Prosper of Aquitain, Secretary to Pope Leo I. was a vigo∣rous defender of the Books of St. Augustin against the Semi-Pela∣gians and Priests of Marseilles. He refuted also Cassian the Au∣thor of the Collations or Conferences. It's thought he died soon after he had finished his Chronicle in 455, which was continu∣ed from Adam to that time. He writ, besides, a Poem against the Ungratefull; but the three Books of The Contemplative Life are none of his, but Julius Pomerus Victor, de Cyclo Pasch. The Criticks hold also, That the two Books of the Vocation of the Gentiles, which some have attributed without any good grounds, first, to St. Ambrose, and afterwards to this Saint, do neither belong to him nor to Prosper Bishop of Orleans, who was his Contemporary, and to whom Sidonius Apollinaris wrote a Letter, which begins thus, Dum Laudibus summis S. Anria∣num, &c. nor to that Prosper who subscribed to the Council of Carpentras in 525, and to that of Veson in 529. It's more pro∣bable the Author was an African, and the same that wrote the Letter to Demetriades, hitherto ill attributed to our St. Prosper; and truly the Stile of these Pieces, where are so many Rhimes and Antitheses, and the turn of the Thought are altogether conformable to the Africans way of writing. Gennad. de Script. Eccl. l. 84. Gelasius. Fulgentius l. 1. ad Monim. cap. 30. Be∣larmin de Script. Eccl. &c.
• Prosper (Alpin) of Venice, a learned Physician, lived in 1591, and hath left very curious Treatises of Physick, Plants, &c.
• Protagoras of Abdera, a Sophist that was first a Porter, and af∣terwards the Disciple of Democritus. He was banished from A∣thens for his Atheism. He writ several things, and died in his Travels aged 90 years. Diogenes Laertius l. 9. vitae Phil. Athe∣naeus l. 8. Aulus Gellius l. 5. c. 3. Suidas in 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.
• Proterus Bishop of Alexandria, constituted by the Ortho∣dox Prelates in the place of Dioscorides in 452, which occasion∣ed great strife and blood-shed. The Emperor Marcian banish∣ed the Enemies of Proterus, but that Prince dying, they re∣turned to Alexandria, and ordained one Timothy, their Chief, to be their Bishop, and assassinated Proterus in the Vestry, at the Feast of Easter in 457. Evagrius l. 2. c. 5. Liberat. Brev. c. 14, & 15.
• Protevangelion, the name of a Book attributed to S. James, which treats of the birth of the Holy Virgin and that of our Saviour. It was brought first from the East by Postel in Greek, who translated it into Latin, affirming, that it's publickly read in the Eastern Church, and formerly believed to have been wrot by the said James, first Bishop of Jerusalem, but the Fa∣bles wherewith it's stuffed evidence the contrary.
• Proteus, made by the Poets to be the Son of Neptune, could change his shape at his pleasure: What gave occasion to the Fable, was, That Proteus King of Egypt had his Dominion all along the Sea-side, and changed his Cloaths almost every day, and especially his upper Garment, which was of different co∣lours. Ovid. l. 8. Met. Diod. l. 2. Bibl.
• Prothesis was a name given by the Greeks to a Table, where∣on the Bread and Wine were put, before they were carried to the great Altar to be consecrated. The word Prothesis signi∣fies in this place Preparation, because things are prepared on the little Altar before they are placed on the great one. F. Si∣mon.
• Prothonotary, has a different signification in the Greek Church from what it has in the Latin; for in the first Protono∣tarius is the name of one of the great Officers of the Church of Constantinople, that takes place next the Patriarch, and writes all the dispatches he sends to the Grand Signior; he has, be∣sides, power to have an inspection over the professors of the Law, into Purchases, Wills, and the liberty given to Slaves; but in the Roman Church, they were formerly called Prothono∣taries, who had the charge of writing the Acts of the Martyrs, and the Circumstances of their death, but now 'tis a Title of Honour in the Court of Rome, whereunto is attributed many privileges, as Legitimating Bastards, making Apostolick Nota∣ries, Doctors of Divinity, Doctors of the Canon and Civil Law; there are twelve of them, which they call at Rome Pro∣tonotarii Participantes, to distinguish them from the others who are called Non Participantes, and whose number is not fixed.
• Protogenes, an ancient famous Painter, born in the City of Caunas in Cilicia, imploy'd much time to finish his Works. It was he that drew the Picture of Jalysus, a famous Hunter in the Isle of Rhodes, which was so admired by Apelles, that he confess'd, it was the finest in the World. This same Picture is observ'd by Historians to have preserv'd the City of Rhodes when Demetrius, King of Macedon laid Siege to it; for it being not to be taken but on the side that the House of Protogenes stood, that King chose rather to raise his Siege than set it on

• fire, and destroy so admirable a Work; coming also to know that during that Siege, the Painter ceased not to work in an House out of the Town notwithstanding the noise of Arms, Trumpets, and other Warlike Instruments, he came to him, and asked him, How he dared do so, and whe∣ther he believed himself safe in the midst of the Enemies of the Rhodians; he reply'd, He well knew that so great a Prince as Demetrius made War against the Rhodians, and not against Arts, which highly pleased that Conqueror, and heightened the e∣steem he had for him. It's said, That all the time he was about this Picture he eat nothing but Lupins, which is a sort of flat and bitter Pea, least the Vapours that other meat sends ordina∣rily to the Brain, should lessen the force of his Wit, or darken his fine imagination, that enabled him to proceed with suc∣cess; and to make the Picture the more lasting, he covered it with four lays of Colours, that as time should wear one away that underneath should still appear fresh.
• Protosyncellus, one of the chief Ecclesiastical Dignities a∣mongst the Greeks, as being the head Domestick in the Patri∣archal Palace, and the Patriarch's Vicar.
• Provence, Lat. Provincia, one of the Southern Provinces of France, and the first part conquered by the Romans, who reduced it into a P••ovince, from whence it had its name. It's bounded on the East with the Maritine Alps, on the South by the Mediterranean-Sea, on the West by the Rhosne. It was formerly part of Gallia Celtica, Liguria and Gallia Braccata of Narbonne; and had the name of Celtoliguria. It now takes in also the Earldom of Torcalquier, that is united to it; Avignon and the Earldom of Venaissain belonging to the Holy See; the Coun∣ty of Nice to the Duke of Savoy and the Principality of O∣range. Its Capital City is Aix; the others are Arles, Avignon, Marseilles, Apt, &c. After the Romans had it, it became sub∣ject to the Visigoths, Burgundians, Ostrogoths, and to the Kings of France, and lastly, to particular Earls in 876, whereof Hugh de Arles was the first; and thus it continued with the changes of Families till 1481, when Charles Earl of Maine, the last Earl of Provence, gave it to Lewis II. King of France, his Cousin German, from which time it has been united to the Crown of France. Its Air is very good and Soil fertil in Corn, good Oyl, Saffron, Figs, Olives, Oranges, Citrons, Prunes, Pomgranates: Has the conveniency of good Ports, as Marseil∣les, Toulon, &c. It's watered with curious Rivers, as the Rhosne, the Var, &c. It has several Mountain•• and some Woods. This Province is 44 Leagues in length, 32 in bre••dth, and its circum∣ference 158. Honorus. Bouch. Hist. de Prov. Ruffi des Com. de Prov.
• The Vnited-Provinces, called The States General, Lat. Pro∣vinciae Foederati Belgii, or Belgium unitum & Batavum, are those Provinces that in the last Age shook off the Spanish Yoke, united together and formed a Republick. They are seven in number, Holland, Zealand, Lower Guelderland, and the County of Zutphen, Friezland, Over-Yssel, the Lordship of Utrecht, and that of Groeningen. These Provinces lie about the Mouths of the Meuse and Rhine, in the Northern part of the Low-Countries, between the Territories of the King of Spain in Flanders, Eng∣land separated from 'em by the Sea, and several Principalities of the Empire. The Civil Wars of the Low-Countries begun in 1566, and lasted to the peace of Munster in 1646, except a Truce of twelve years made by the Mediation of King Henry IV. in 1609. The fear of the Inquisition, and of losing their ancient Privileges was the principal occasion of these Wars. The severity of the Duke of Alva, the change of Re∣ligion, and the demand of the tenth penny added to it. Cardi∣nal Granvell, who treated the people too imperiously, begun to make 'em murmur, and at last made 'em revolt. Phil. II. King of Spain, sent to the Dutchess of Parma, Governess of the Low-Country, to publish the Council of Trent▪ and establish the Inquisition. The States of Brabant opposed it so, that the Governess fearing a Rebellion revok'd the Inquisition by a pub∣lick Declaration. The Gentry of the Country met afterwards at Gertrudenberg, and leagued together for the preservation of their Liberties. The Governess seem'd alarm'd at this Conspi∣racy, tho' the Court of Parliament, in derision, call'd it the Assembly of Beggars; which they hearing, wore on their Cloaths the figure of a Wooden Dish, with these words, Ser∣vants to the King, even to beggary; as if this had been the signal of an universal Insurrection, the Protestants ran to Arms, siez'd Towns, and broke down Images. Hereupon the King of Spain, sent the Duke of Alva into the Low-Countries, where he go∣verned five years with unheard of Cruelty, boasting, that du∣ring that time he exterminated by the hands of the Common Executioner above 18000 Men, and rais'd Forfeitures to eight Millions of Gold a year; this Conduct irritated the peo∣ple so, that the Spanish Soldiers mutinying and plundering Ant∣werp in 1576; the Catholick Provinces fearing the like usage enter'd into a Confederacy at Ghent, with those of Holland and Zealand; and this was called the Pacification of Ghent. In the mean time the States established 'emselves better and better, and form'd what we call the United Provinces. In their Assemblies they give their Voices in this order, Gueldre with Zutphen, Hol∣land, Zea-land, Utrecht, Frieze, Over-Yssel and Groeningue, with the Ommelandes. Each Province sends Deputies to the Hague, where they form three Assemblies or Colleges, the States General, the Council of State, and Chamber of Accounts. All the Pro∣vinces must agree in the Resolutions taken in the Assembly of the States General, because nothing is carried on there by plu∣rality of Voices; each Province in particular presides a Week; the Province of Gueldre is the chief, because the most ancient, and that which first propos'd the Union. Commerce and Ma∣nufacturies render these Provinces so very powerfull, that they have footing in all parts of the World. The Province of Hol∣land has two famous Companies of Merchants, one for the East and the other for the West Indies. The first is the most powerfull, and seems to be a Commonwealth of it self; it keeps 18000 Men in pay, and imploys 80000 at Work. The Ad∣miralty has five places of Session, and as many Magazines, viz. Roterdam, Amsterdam, Hoorn, Middelbourg and Harlingen, the three first in Holland, the fourth in Zealand, and fifth in Friezland. The United Provinces are also very powerfull at Sea, being able, upon occasion, to fit out a Fleet of 100 Men of War; nor is there any State in the known World, which in so ••••••∣row a compass has so many strong Holds. The King of France over-run a great part of it in 1672, through the misunder∣standing of some of the greater Cities. For Religion, the Re∣formed is the most followed, tho' all other Sects are tolerated. Strada. Grotius. Bentivoglio, &c.
• Provins, a City in France in Brie, whereof it is the Capital, standing upon the Vousie, and famous for its Roses. It's called in Latin Provincum. It's believed to be the Agendicum of the Ancients, but others would have it to be Sens.
• Provost of the King's Houshold, or Grand Provost of France, is the ordinary Judge of the King's House, that takes cogni∣zance of all Affairs Civil and Criminal; is the most ancient Judge in the Kingdom. He can also take notice of all crime•• in Paris, either for or against the King's Family. He has two Deputies of the long Robe, and four of the short Robe; the first take cognizance of Civil Matters, and the other of publick Crimes, and can call to their assistance six Masters of Request. Mem. Hist.
• Prudentius (Aurelius Clemens) a Christian Poet who flourish∣ed in the Fourth Age, and was a Spaniard, as some think, of Saragossa, in the Reign of Theodosius the Great. He was at first an Attorney, but its believed he was afterwards ad••anced to be Prefect of the City, and Consul. There are several Editions of his Works.
• Prume or Pruym, a little Town and Abby of Benedictine Monks in the Forest of Ard••nne, between the Electorate of Trier and Luxemburg; it is an Ecclesiastical Principality of the Empire, whereof the Abbot was formerly Lord, but since 1576 the Elector of Trier has it, and it was con••irm'd to him in the Diet of Ratisbonne in 1654. Heiss. Hist. de l' Empire.
• Prusia, surnamed Cynegus, King of Bithynia, succeeded his Brother Zielas, was a Politick Prince, and always adhered to the strongest side. Hannibal fled to him for succors against the Romans, but could obtain nothing but fair Promises. After the defeat of Perseus he came to Rome, where he was kindly re∣ceived, and where his policy engaged him in a weakness un∣worthy of a Prince, which made him acknowledge himself to be the people of Rome's Freeman. Livy l. 44. Plutarch. Polyb.
• Prussia, Borussia and Pruthenia, bounded on the North by the Baltick Sea, on the West by Pomerania; by Poland and Mazovia on the South, and Lithuania and Samogitia on the East. This Province was under Sovereign Dukes of its own till that the Knights of the Teutonick Order in the Thirteenth Age possess'd themselves of it, after a long and tedious War; but in 1454, the Western part was subdued by the Poles, and in 1525 the Eastern part submitted to that Crown also; Albert Marquess of Brandenburg, the 34th and last Master of that Or∣der, doing homage, and obtaining from that Crown the Ea∣stern part, with the Title of Duke of Prussia. It stands now divided into two parts, the Regal and the Ducal Prussia, in the first whereof belonging to Poland, are the Cities of Dantzick, Mariemburg, Elbin and Thorn; in the second belonging to Bran∣denburg, are Konisberg, Memel, &c. but the Regal Prussia (Dant∣zick excepted) was yielded by a Treaty in 1655 to the Crown of Sweden. The Country is fruitfull, but very woody. The ancient Inhabitants were barbarous, and worshipped the Sun, Moon, and Thunder. On the Coast of the Ducal Prussia is found all the yellow Amber that is used in the World, which is farmed by the Duke of Brandenburg for 20000 Crowns a year. Prussia has many safe Harbours and pleasant Bays upon the Bal∣tick Sea. It had heretofore 72 noble Castles, and 62 Cities and great Towns, the principal of which were erected by the Knights of the Teutonick Order, which are since much en∣creased by the Poles and Brandenburghers. Extended from Torun S. to Menul N. it is 58 P. miles, and in breadth it is 50. The Rivers that Water it are the Vistula, the Cronon or Niemen, No∣gat, Elbing, Weser, Passar Alla, Praegel, Ossa, Drebsniez, Lica and Lavia, and many others. It has some Lakes seven P. miles in compass. The old Inhabitants have been for the most part extirpated, and those it now hath, are Pol. and German Colo∣nies, so that no part of Poland has so many Cities as Prussia. The Earth is so fruitfull in Corn and Cattel, that it can easily sustain its Inhabitants and transport great quantities into other Countries. It had four Bishopricks, Warmiland, Culm, Samzland, and Pomesan, but they are all united to that of Culm and War∣miland. Guagninus in desc. Sarmat. Chithraeus in Sax. Cromer, &c.
• Prytanaeum, a Place in Athens, where the Judges and Magi∣strates sate, and where those were maintained at the publick

• Charge who had done any considerable Service to the State: There being also an Altar whereon was kept Fire continually, consecrated to the Goddess Vesta; but they were not Virgins, but Widows, that had the keeping of this Fire, whom they cal∣led Prytanitides. Suidas, Plutarch in Numa.
• Prytanes, the Name which the Athenians gave to their Jud∣ges, whereof there were fifty taken out of each Tribe in At∣tica, which made up the Council of five hundred. Spon. Voyage de Italy, &c. in 1675.

• Psamenytus, King of Egypt, called Semnegertus by Pliny, was as some would have it, the Son of Nerus, and Grandson of Amasis. Cambyses, King of Persia, overthrew him in Battle; and he fled to Memphis, where he was taken and used very se∣verely both in his own person, and in the persons of his Fami∣ly. His Daughter being sent to draw Water, and his Son sent with two thousand Egyptians, with Halters about their Necks, into his presence, whereat he was not dismayed. But when he saw one of his Friends at a distance begging of Alms, he was mightily concerned; for which Cambyses asked him the reason; to whom he replyed, That extreme Sorrow was dumb, but that one might bewail the misfortune of a Friend. Cambyses was so pleased with the Answer, that he sent to save his Son that was gone to be executed. But his Orders came too late. Ctesias says this Prince was banished to Sus; though Herodotus saith he was constrained to drink Bulls-bloud till he died, for having contrived a Revolt among the Egyptians. It's said there fell some Rain in his time at Thebes in Egypt, which was looked upon to be a great Prodigy.
• Psametichus, King of Egypt, was dethroned by eleven other Kings that reigned in the Country, but was re-established and expelled all the rest. He lived in the year of the World 3357, and reigned 58 years. Herodotus l. 2. in Euterpe, & l. 3. in Tha∣lia. Salian & Torniel in Annal. Veter. Test.
• Psapho, a Native of Libya in Africa, was contemptible in his Country, and being not able to bear it, he bethought him∣self of a way to retrieve it, by getting of some Birds, and teaching of them these words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Psapho is a great God. And when he had done, he let them fly. At the hearing of which words from the Birds the People were much astonished, and conceived a grand Veneration for Psa∣pho. Alex. ab Alex
• Psellus (Michael) a Greek Authour surnamed 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that is, famous for a great number of Works, lived in the time of the Emperor Constantine Ducas, and was Tutor to that Emperor's Son. Annc Comnene lib. 5. Alexiad. Cedrenus and Zonaras in Annal.
• Psyche, a kind of a Goddess of the Ancients, by which they understood the Soul, called by the Greeks 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Apuleius and Fulgentius have described the Amours of Cupid with this God∣dess, and their being married together. Psyche was represented with the Wings of a Butterfly on her Shoulders; for that the nimbleness of this Creature exprest in some measure the nature and properties of the Soul; which according to their Senti∣ments was nothing but Air and a Blast. The Butterfly was al∣so the Emblem of the Soul, because that when a dead Man was painted, they represented a Butterfly coming out of his Mouth, and flying into the Air.
• Psylli, a People of Africa who inchanted Serpents, so that they fled away at the sight of them. Aulus Gellius tells a plea∣sant Story of them after Herodotus. That these Psylli having no Water, resolved to make War upon the South-wind, that had dryed up their Water, and so marched against it; but the South-wind buried them under the Sand. Xenophanes of Collo∣phon has writ a Poem of the Psylli. Herodotus lib. 4. Plut. in Cal. Utic. Aul. Gell. lib. 16. c. 11.

• * Ptolemais, a very ancient City in Phoenicia, seated on the Mediterranean Sea, and called Ace, or Acre. The Tribe of Asher was never able to reduce this City, it being in those ear∣ly days very strong, rich and populous, and of a Triangular Form, two of its sides being secured by the Sea, and the third fortified to a Wonder. Its Haven was on the South large, safe and admitting Gallies within the Walls, to the great inrich∣ing of the Inhabitants. In the year of Christ 1667 there perish∣ed here 2000 Jews. It was taken by the Western Christians in 1104. Retaken by Saladin in 1187. Taken again by Richard, King of England, in 1190. The Nubian Geographer saith, That when this City was in the hands of the Western Chri∣stians it was two miles in length, but not of equal breadth. On the West side it had a Lake of fresh Water, twelve miles square. It was made a Roman Colony by Claudius Caesar. And during the Holy-war wa•• the Seat of the Knights of St. John of Jerusalem. In 1290 the Saracens having taken all the other Towns which the Western Christians had taken during the Holy War, they marched against this Place last of all, and the Christians deserting it, the Saracens dugg up the Foundations, and from thence forward Palaestine became inaccessible to our Armies. It took the Name of Ptolemais from one of the Kings of Egypt, being before called Acca. To the East it had a very fruifull Field, in which Tulck, King of Jerusalem, was slain hunting of a Hare, his Horse falling upon him. This City was taken fi••st from the Christians by Homar, a Saracen, An. Chr. 636. Af∣ter they had ruined it in 1291: the Sultans of Egypt rebuilt it, and it continued under them till 1517, when it was taken by Selim, the Grand-Seignior of the Turks. A Council was held here in 411 by Synesius their Bishop, wherein they excommuni∣cated Andronicus Governor of Pentapolis, for his Cruelty and Bla∣sphemy, saying, That neither Clergy nor People should escape him, tho' they laid hold on the feet of Christ himself. Which Excommunicati∣on brought him to repent.
• Ptolomy (the Young) Son of Ptolomy Auletes, and Brother to Ptolomy Denys, or Bacchus, King of Egypt, married his Sister Cleopatra, and was named King of Cyprus by Julius Caesar. But after the death of his Brother possess'd Egypt, and accompanied Cleopatra to Rome, where he was forced to suffer Julius Caesar and Mark-Antony to have Commerce with his Wife. He marri∣ed his other Sister Arsinoe, by Caesar's order, whom he sent after∣wards to Ephesus, and was assassinated there. Arsinoe having presumed to declare War against Caesar, was vanquished and brought in triumph to Rome, where Mark-Antony put her to death at the Instigation of Cleopatra. Plutarch, Justin.
• Ptolomy I. of that Name, King of Egypt, was surnamed Lagus. He was Commander under Philip, King of Macedon, and imployed afterwards by Alexander the Great, and became very famous and renowned. He was also surnamed Soter, be∣cause he saved the Life of that Prince by covering his Body in a Battle he fought against the Oxydracans, a People of India. It was he that seized upon Bessus, who had assassinated Darius, King of Persia, and gave him up to Alexander. After Alexander's death he seized upon Egypt, and buried his Corps at Alexandria. Perdiccas and Arideus endeavoured in vain to dispossess him of this new Sovereignty, which Ptolomy increased with new Con∣quests. He took Jerusalem, and vanquished Antigonus, King of Sy∣ria. But Antigonus afterwards re-took Syria, and Demetrius, his Son, won the Battle before the Isle of Cyprus. Ptolomy re-conquered Sy∣ria, Phoenicia, and the Isle of Cyprus, after Antigonus's death, and subdued also the Cyrenians and took the City of Gaza. He caus∣ed his Son Ptolomy Philadelphus to be crowned before his Death. He died after he had reigned 40 years in the 124th. Olympiad, and the 470th. of Rome. Polyb. l. 2. Justin l. 17. Eusebius in Chron. &c.
• Ptolomy II. called Philadelphus, by way of Raillery, because he made away with his Brethren, was a Prince that was a Lover of Books and of Learned Men. Demetrius Phalerius, his Libra∣ry-Keeper, made it his business to get together from all parts of the World all Books of Worth, and such as he thought plea∣sed the King, which amounted to the number of two hundred thousand; others say more. And that he told that Prince, He hoped in a little time to make them up five hundred thousand. Ptolomy, by his Advice, sent to Jerusalem for a Copy of the Old Testament, which he got translated into Greek by Seventy two Jews. Eleazer, the High-priest sent him for that purpose, as judging his Library not complete without it. He did there∣upon give their Liberty to 120000 Jews that were Captives in his Kingdom, and sent very magnificent Presents to the Tem∣ple. He made an Alliance with the Romans, and died in the 3807 year of the World, 507 of Rome, and the 40th. of his Reign, since his Father had associated him in the Government.
• Ptolomy III. surnamed Euergetes, succeeded his Father Pto∣lomy Philadelphus. Antiochus II. had married Berenice, this King's Sister, and put her to death. To revenge which, Ptolomy made War upon him, seized upon Cilicia, some Provinces be∣yond the Euphrates, and almost all Asia. But he was obliged to return to Egypt, because of a Revolt there. Josephus saith, He offered Sacrifices to God in Jerusalem. He died after he had reigned 26 years, in the year of the World 3833. And 'tis said his Son poisoned him. Justin l. 29, & 30. Polybius l. 2. Eusebi∣us in Chron. St. Jerom, Joseph. l. 2. in Appion, &c.
• Ptolomy IV. surnamed Philopater, in way of Derision, be∣cause that after he had put his Father to Death, he made away also with his Mother, Brother and Sister; and some say, de∣stroyed his Wife Agathoclea. He spent all his Reign in a very li∣centious manner, whereupon Antiochus III. surnamed the Great, willing to make use of so favourable a Conjuncture, declared War against him, but was vanquished in the Battle of Raphia. He went afterwards to Jerusalem, and would have entred into the Sanctuary. But the High-priest, Simeon II. opposed him, and God cast a great dread upon the Army, which at the same time surprized Ptolomy; so that he returned to Alexandria in a great rage, and would have put all the Jews there to Death; but he relented. Josephus mistakes in taking this King for Pto∣lomy Phiscon. He died after he had reigned 27 years Anno Mun. 3850. Polybius l. 5. Justin l. 30. Eusebius in Chron. St. Jerom. in Daniel. Torniel & Salian, &c.
• Ptolomy V. called Epiphanes, that is, Illustrious, was but four or five years old when his Father died. Agathocles, Sister to A∣gathoclea the late King's Concubine, and their Mother Ananthe, had usurped the Government. They did for some time conceal the King's death, wasted the Treasure, and would have put the young Prince to death; but the Egyptians freed him from this danger, and put him under the protection of the Romans. An∣tiochus VIII. that he might re-take Syria, married his Daughter Cleopatra to Ptolomy; but she preferred the Interest of her Hus∣band before that of her Father; and so all his Measures were broke. Ptolomy left two Sons, and died after he had reigned 27 years, in the year of World 3873, and 573 of Rome. Eu∣sebius in Chron. St. Jerom in c. 11.
• Ptolomy VI. called by way of Raillery Philometer, because he hated Cleopa••ra his Mother, who would have preferred his younger Brother Ptolomy Phiscon before him. He married his

• Sister Cleopatra to Alexander Bala, or Balez, King of Syria, whom he dethroned. Ptolomy died after he had reigned 35 years, An. Mun. 3908, in the 167th of the Greek Aera, that an∣swers to the 608th. of Rome. Vid. Alexander I. King of Syria.
• Ptolomy VII. called Physcon, that is, Debauched, and Euerge∣tes II. by the Alexandrians named Caecrgetes, made himself Ma∣ster of Egypt after his Brother's death; reigned 29 years; lead an idle and debauched Life; marryed his Sister Cleopatra; had a Son called Memphisus by her, whom he cruelly murthered, and served to his Mother's Table, after he had divorced her, and married the young Cleopatra, the Daughter of Philometer. He, that he might please the Syrians that were weary of the Dominion of Demetrius Nicanor, gave them one Protarchus, a Merchant's Son, for their King. This young Man saying he was adopted by Antiochus Sidetes, took the Name of Alexander upon him, and was surnamed Zebina. Ptolomy Physcon died An. Mun. 3937. Strabo lib. 17. Joseph. lib. 13. Hist. & Cont.
• Ptolomy VIII. called Lathures, succeeded his Father Physcon. He was expelled from the Throne by his Mother Cleopatra, who for that purpose made use of the Forces of Alexander Jannes, King of the Jews; to be revenged on whom he entred into Ju∣daea, took Azoth, and defeated the Jews near unto Jordan, and committed unheard-of Cruelty upon the Inhabitants; but yet failing to master Egypt, he retired to Cyprus. He had reigned 27 years before he was dethroned; but he was recalled after his Brother Ptolomy Alexander was killed, in 3962, or 63; and reigned till 3970, according to Eusebius, or 73, according to our modern Writers, in 673 of Rome. Justin. lib. 33. Joseph. l. 13. &c.
• Ptolomy IX. called Alexander. Vid. Alexander I. King of Egypt.
• Ptolomy X. Vid. Alexander II.
• Ptolomy XI. Vid. Alexander III.
• Ptolomy XII. called Auletes, was natural Son to Ptolomy A∣lexander, and King after Alexander III. His Subjects dethroned him, and made Berenice, one of his Daughters, that had married Archelaus a Priest of Pontus, Queen in his stead. Auletes came to Rome, to demand Succors, but failing, retired to Ephesus. But some time after Gabinius, the Proconsul of Syria, re••••••••••d him to his Throne by Pompey's Order. He put his Daughter to death, and died some time after (having reigned 13 years) to wit, in the year of Rome 703, as we understand by a Letter of Coelius to Ci∣cero, which is the fourth of the eighth Book. Strabo l. 17. Dion l. 39. Appian. l. 2. de Bel. Civ.
• Ptolomy XIII. called Denys, or Bacchus, reigned after Auletes with his Sister Cleopatra, for five years only. 'Twas he, by the Advice of Theodorus and Achilles, that murthered Pompey, after the Battle of Pharsalia, when he came to refuge himself there. And he was no more faithfull to Caesar, but he was aware of him. He was drowned in the Nile, in the 707th. of Rome. Appian. l. 2. de Bell. Civil.
• Ptolomy, King of Cyprus, was of the House of the Egyptian Kings, of a very lewd Life. Cato, in quality of a Quaestor, was sent to Cyprus to dispossess this Prince, who put himself to death at the arrival of that Roman, in the 698th. year of Rome. Vellei∣us Paterculus Hist. l. 2.
• Ptolomy (Claudius) a famous Mathematician, was of Pelu∣sium, and flourished in Alexandria in the second Age, in the Reign of Anthony the Debonnaire. He writ curious things both in Astronomy and Geography. His Almagestum, in thirteen Books, De Judiciis Astrologicis, in quarto, Phanisperium, &c. His System, and that of Copernicus, and of some other more modern Writers, who make the Earth to move, vary very much. Suidas in Ptol.
• Ptolomy, surnamed Appion, King of Cyrene, between Egypt and Libya, was bastard Son to Ptolomy Physcon, who having a great kindness for him, settled him there. He reigned about twenty years, and finding himself without Children, left the Romans his Heirs. The Senate ordered, That the Cities of this little Kingdom should remain free. Justin l. 39. Livy l. 70. Eu∣sebius in Chron. &c.
• Ptolomy called Ceraunus, King of Macedon, was Son to Pto∣lomy Lagus, by his first Wife Euridice. He traiterously killed Seleucus King of Asia and Syria, in the year 473, and usurped the Kingdom of Macedon. That he might accomplish his De∣signs, he married his own Sister Arsinoe; but he presently ba∣nished her to the Isle of Samandrachi, and put her two Sons Lysimachus aged 16, and Philip 12, to death. He reigned but one year and five months, having been killed in 474, with a great many of his People, by the Gauls, who under the Conduct of Belgius ravaged Illyrium and Macedonia. His Brother Melea∣ger succeeded him. Justin. l. 17. & 24.
• Ptolomy, a Jew, the Son of Abobus, advanced himself so as to marry the Daughter of Simon Maccabaeus, Prince of the Jews, and High-priest; but he assassinated Simon in a Feast, in the 3919th. year of the World, and at the same time kept his Wi∣dow and Sons prisoners; and afterwards sent to kill John named Hyrcanus, who was the third Son. But failing of that, he retired to Dagon, a Fortress above Jericho, where he was besieged by Hyr∣canus; but his tenderness for his Mother and Brethren hindred him to take the Place. Ptolomy miserably abusing of them upon the Walls in his Sight. And no sooner was Hyrcanus gone, but that he put them to death, and fled afterwards to Zeno, surnamed Coty∣lan, that was become Tyrant in the City of Philadelphia Jos. l. 13. Hist. c. 14, & 15. & l. 1. de Bell. cap. 2.
• Ptolomy, a grand Heretick in the second Age, the Disciple of Valentine, called by Irenaeus, Flosculus Valentini. He made a Sect a-part, and added several Fopperies to those of his Master; giving to God two Wives, Understanding and Will; saying that on them he engendred other Gods. There is a Letter of his to a Woman called Flora, preserved by Epiphanius, which contains the Sentiments of this Heretick upon the Law of Mo∣ses. Irenaeus lib. 3. c. 5. Tertullian. adv. Valent. Epiphanius.
• Ptolomy, a Physician, lived in the time of Augustus and Ti∣berius. He was an Egyptian Priest, and writ an History of the Kings of his Country, some of which Appion hath transcribed. The Ancients make mention of it. Clem. Alex. lib. Strom. Eu∣sebius l. 10. Praep. Evang. l. 12. Tertullian in Apol. c. 19. St. Cyril.

• Publicans, among the Romans were those who farmed the publick Revenue, and raised all sorts of Taxes for the State. They were usually Roman Knights, and might have Officers under them of divers Nations. But they were general∣ly cruel Oppressors and Extortioners, horribly abusing the pow∣er given them, and so hated by all Men, as appears in Holy-writ, and in the Life of Lucullus, as related by Plutarch.
• Pudicitia, a Goddess adored by the ancient Heathens, under the form of a veiled Woman, and of an exceeding modest Countenance, which had two Temples at Rome, one in foro bo∣ario, belonging to the noble Roman Ladys, and the other in vico longo, appertaining to the Plebeians or Tradesmens Wives; the ground of which Distinction was upon a Dispute that arose between the Patrician Ladys and one Virginia, who was also of a Patrician Family, but married to a Plebeian called Velumni∣us, a Man of great Merit. This last, one day entring into the Temple of Pudicitia, whereof there was then but one only in Rome; the Roman Matrons, jealous of their own and Hus∣bands honour, would have put her out; to whom she replied, She was born noble, and that they had no reason to reproach her up∣on the account of her Husband, who had been twice Consul, and ac∣quired by his noble Actions and Imploys as much glory as they might have by their Birth. But not to contest with them, she depart∣ed, and laid a Project of building a Temple near unto her own House, which she consecrated to Pudicitia by the Name of Plebeian, the other being named the Patrician Pudicitia; to which she assembled several considerable Citizens Wives, told them of the Affront put upon her, and desired them to fre∣quent the Temple she had built; exhorting them to distinguish themselves by their Vertues from the Patricians, as they preten∣ded, to be distinguished from them by their Nobleness. This was in the year of Rome 459. Titus Livius l. 10. Festus.
• Puerto-santo, an Island of Africa in the Atlantick Ocean, near that of Madera. The Portuguese discovered it in 1428, and are Masters of it. 'Tis about eight Leagues in circumference.
• Puerto-seguro, a Town and Sea-port of America in Brasil belonging to the Portuguese.
• Puerto-vicio, a Town and Sea-port in South America, in Peru, and in the Province of Quitoa, belonging to the Spani∣ards, upon the Pacifick or South Sea, near unto the City of Quitoa.
• Pulcheria, a brave Empress, was Daughter to the Emperor Arcadius, and Sister to Theodosius the Young. She was at the Age of 16 declared Augusta by Theodosius, and shared with him in the Sovereign power. She took particular care of that Prince's Education; and in 421 got him married to Athenais Daughter to the Philosopher Leontius. The Emperor's Easiness to sign all manner of Requests made Pulcheria reprove him, which he took so ill that he would have her ordained a Deaconess, which made her leave the Court. But Theodosius dying in 450, she got Marcian chosen, and married him. 'Twas through her care that the General Council of Chalcedon was assembled in 451. She died aged 54, in 453. Leo in Epist. Theodoret. Niceph. &c.
• * Pulchely, a large and indifferent well-built Bailiff Town on the Sea-shore in Carnarvanshire, from London 177. m.
• Pupienus (Marcus Claudius Maximus) was chosen Emperor by the Senate to govern with Balbinus, after the Death of the Gordians. He opposed the Maximinians, was a prudent Prince and beloved by the People. But the Soldiers, because they had not made him Emperor themselves; assassinated him about the year 228, he being aged 74 years, and his Collegue 60. They reigned but for about ten months or a year. Julius Capitolinus in Gord. & Maxim. Herodian. l. 7. Aur. Victor. de Caesar.
• Purbach, Purbachius, or Burbach (George) a German born May 13. 1423. was a great Mathematician, and taught Philo∣sophy and Theology at Vienna. He went to Italy with Cardinal Bessarion; laboured to abridge Copernicus's System, but had not finished the sixth Book, when he died suddenly at Vienna, Apr. 8. 1462, aged 37. Some of his Treatises have been published by Regiomontanus his Disciple. Trithemius in Catal. Vossius de Math. l. 35. &c.
• Purgation Canonical, an Oath by which a Man cleared himself of an Accusation in presence of a certain number of credible per∣sons who affirmed they believed what he said to be true. It was called Canonical, because it was according to the Canon-law. And to distinguish it from the ordinary Purgation of Fighting or tryal of Fire and Water. The Combat was performed in a List. See Champions. As for the Trial, the accused was sometimes obliged to put his Arm in boiling Water. At other times to throw himself into ordinary cold Water to see whether he should sink. Or was to carry a burning Iron in his hands. Or walk upon live Coals. This Custom was continued for several Ages among many Nations; and esteemed so lawfull that they

• were called the Judgments of God. For such was the Simpli∣city of those times, that they thought God obliged to work Miracles, that Peoples Innocence might come to light. But these Abuses were abolished by little and little. Lewis the Meek forbad the Trial of cold Water in 840. The Trial of hot I∣ron and boiling Water was abolished by the Emperor Ferdinand the IId. about 1240. And as for Duels, Charles the Bald made very rigorous Ordinances against those that should endeavour to justifie their Innocence by their means. Spelman Glossar. Archaeol.
• Purim is the Name which the Jews gave to one of their Feasts celebrated in memory of Esther, who prevented the Isra∣elites being entirely rooted out by the Conspiracy of Haman. This Name has been given to this Feast, because of the Purim mentioned in the 9th. of Esther. R. Leo of Modena saith, this Feast lasted two days, but 'twas the first that was only the so∣lemn-day, and that they fasted the Evening before it. But yet that they might work and labour on both these days. On the first they read over all the Book of Esther, and at the time of reading of it, he observes, some hearing the Name of Haman pronounced, clapped their hands, to intimate they cursed him. They give also then very large Alms, Relations and Friends sending to one another Presents of things to eat, and all the day is spent in rejoicing and feasting. Leo de Modena, Trait de Ceremonies, part 3. c. 10.
• Pussa, a Goddess of the Chineses, whom Authors call the Chi∣nesian Cybele. This Idol is represented sitting upon the Flower of a Tree, named in Latin Lotus, above the top-brances of the Tree, and having her two Hands in one another upon her Breast, besides which she has also sixteen Arms, eight stretched out on the right side, and eight on the left; and in each hand a Sword, Knife, Book, Bason, Wheel, and other mysterious and symbolical things. Her Ornaments were very costly, and she shines all with Dia∣monds, and other precious Stones. Kircher de China.
• Le Puy, Lat. Vellana, & Vellanorum Urbs, Anicium, Aviti∣um & Podium, a City in France, the Capital of the Country of Velay, near the Borne and the Loire, and a Bishop's-see. It's a fair, large and ancient City, famous for the Cathedral of our Lady. Its Bishop is Count of Velay, hath a right to the Pallium, and formerly coined Money. Its Chapter consists of a Dean, Chaunter, Treasurer, Vestry-keeper, 24 Prebends, and two Ab∣bots. This Town is under the Parliament of Tholouse. And some Authors take it for the Ruissium of Ptolomy. The Bishops of Aquitain met here in 1130, and condemned the Antipope A∣nacletus, approving also of the Election of Innocent IId. Baronius.
• Puy (Charles du) called the Brave Montbrun, was one of the most valiant Captains the French Protestants had during the War in the sixteenth Age. He did his Party great Services in Dauphiny. He was bred up in the Romish Church; but one of his Sisters turning Protestant, and retiring to Geneva, he went thither, in order to kill her. She, though advertised of his com∣ing, received him without fear or disturbance, and upon seri∣ous Conference with him, brought him over to embrace the Protestant Faith, and he proved a most zealous Defender of it. His first Feats of Arm•• ••••re in the Reign of Henry IId. and in the beginning of that o•• Francis IId. in 1560. Bouvier, Provost-Marshal of France, in Dauphiny, had Orders to secure him, but was first taken by him. He fought very valiantly upon several Occasions; was at the Battle of Moncoucour; passed the Rhone; joined himself to the Admiral Coligny, and entred into Dauphi∣ny. He had the Courage to plunder the Baggage of King Hen∣ry IIId. in his Return from Poland, in 1574, and did it not out of Avarice, but pure Bravery. He defeated the Swissers, and got great Advantages over them. But some time after he was himself defeated, and taken by Gordes near the Pont de Mirebel. Finding himself in danger of being killed or taken Prisoner, he jumped his Horse that was much fatigued into a Mill-pond, and there broke his Thigh. He was proceeded against at Gre∣noble, condemned, and executed, dying with great Constancy and Courage on the 12th. of August, 1575. But his Family was afterward, by the Peace of 1606, restored. Thuan. Hist. Corier Hist. de Dauph. d' Avila, &c.
• Puy, Library-keeper to the French King, writ several things, as, A Treatise concerning the King's right over Estates and Lord∣ships. Proofs of the Liberties of the Gallican Church. The true Hi∣story of the Condemnation of the Order of the Templars. A General History of the Schism in the Church, from the year 1378 to 1428. History of the Difference between Pope Boniface VIII. and Philip the Fair. Of the Salick-Law. And several other Learned Pieces. He died at Paris, Decemb. 16. 1651. aged 69. Rigault writ his Life.
• Puy (Raymond du) Grand Master of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem, was of Dauphiny. He went to the Holy-Land with Godfrey of Bullen, and after the taking of Jerusalem, devoted himself to serve the Poor and the Pilgrims in the Hospital of St. John in that City. Having already manifested his Valor in Battle, Gerard, who was Rector of the Hospital, dying, Ray∣mond was chosen to succeed him. He prescribed Laws to his Order, took in a great many Brethren, distinguished them in∣to three Degrees, to wit, Knights, Servants at Arms, and Chap∣lains. All his Constitutions were confirmed in 1123 by Pope Calixtus IId. and in 1130 by Innocent IId. who gave them for their Standard, A Cross Argent in a Field Gules. He equip∣ped his Troops, and sent them to Baldwin, the second King of Jerusalem; assisted him at the Siege of Ascalon; and contri∣buted very much to the taking of it. Upon which Pope Ana∣stasius granted the Order very great Privileges. And from this time forward it became very famous. Raymond died in 1160, and was succeeded by Auger de Balben. Bosio Hist. of the Order of St. J. of Jerusalem. Naberat Privileges of the Order.
• Puy-Cerda, the Capital City of the Earldom of Cerdigne to the East of that of Rousillon, between France and Spain.
• Puysegar (James de Chatanet) Colonel of the Regiment of Piemont, and Lieutenant General in the Armies of Lewis XIII. and XIV. he bore Arms 40 years consecutively, during which, he was at 120 Sieges, and 30 pitch'd Battels, past to that Post thro' all the Military Degrees, was not sick, and did not receive the least wound all the time. His Memoirs are worth perusing, which were printed at Paris and Amsterdam in 1690.

• Pygmalion, King of Tyre was the Son of Matgenus or Methres, whom he succeeded, and lived 56 years, whereof he reigned 47. Dido, his Sister, was to have governed with him, but it was pre∣tended, the Subjects thought it not convenient; she married Si∣chaeus who was the King's Uncle, and very rich, wherefore he put him to death, and Dido soon after departed the Kingdom. This was in the year of the World 3147. Poets say, Pygmalion was punished for the hatred he bore to Women with the love he had to a Statue. Dius cited by Jos. l. 1. Cont. Appion.
• Pygmies; the Prophet Ezekiel in the 27th Chapter of his Prophecy says, That the Pygmies who were upon the Towers hung their Quivers round the Walls; whereupon Nicholas de Lira, following the most common Opinion, says, That Pyg∣mies were placed upon the Walls of Tyre, not for the defence of the place, but to inform the Enemy by the sight of 'em, that the Town by its proper situation was of strength enough to defend it self. This bears some relation with what the Je∣buseens did, who made use of none but Lame and Blind Men to defend their Fortress of Sion against David, to shew the rash∣ness of so bold an Enterprise. Aristotle not only held that there were Pygmies, but said, They lived near the Nile, and were continually in War with the Storks; that they dwelt in Caverns under ground, and were therefore called Troglodites by the Greeks. St. Augustin seems to be of the same Opinion. Homer was the first that made mention of 'em, yet most Au∣thors pretend, That this Race is altogether Chimerical, and P. Prade in his learned Commentary upon Ezekiel, explaining this passage of the Pygmies, says, That the Walls of Tyre were so high that ordinary Men on the top of 'em seem'd Pygmies to those that beheld them from below. Tho' this Interpretation seems reasonable, yet there are some who pretend, that in Eze∣kiel's time there were real Pygmies. The Samoides, People of Moscovy, towards the Streights of Waigats may be put in this number. Ezek. Arist. S. August.
• * Pygmies-Island, one of the Scotch Western Islands which hath a Chappel, wherein the neighbouring People believe, That the Pygmies were anciently buried, because, diging deep into the Earth, they find little round Heads and the small Bones of other parts of Humane Bodies, nothing derogating from the ancient Reports concerning the Pygmies. Buchanan.
• Pylades, the Son of King Strophius, and faithfull friend to Orestes, whom his Father had saved and brought up in his Coun∣try. He was willing to die for his Friend, but Iphigenia com∣ing to know her Brother Orestes saved him. Ovid and other Poets often mention him.
• Pylades, a famous Mimick born in Cilicia appear'd at Rome in the time of Augustus. He invented new Dances and Ge∣stures in acting of Plays. Bathyllus and he profess'd the same Art, but the last was only excellent in Comical and Satyrical Subjects. Plutarch Sympos. c. 7. Lucian, &c. Vid. Pantomimi.
• Pylander (George) a German Physician, born in Misnia, and li∣ved in the Sixteenth Age in 1541. He lived long in Italy, and died at Milan. His name was Thornian, but he changed it for Py∣lander, which is the Greek of it. He translated Hippocrates out of Greek into Latin while he was at Rome, and composed some other things. Pet. Albinus in Chron. Misn. Melch. Adam in vit. Germ. Med.
• Pylemenes, the name of an ancient King of Paphlagonia in Asia minor, towards the Euxine Sea, which hath been com∣mon to the Kings that succeeded him. Homer in the second Book of his Iliads makes mention of one Pylemenes, who was Captain of the Paphlagonians during the Siege of Troy, and in the fifth Book says, he was kill'd by Menelaus. Justin speaking of the Alliance treated of between Mithridates and Nicomedes for the Conquest of Paphlagonia, saith, That Nicomedes gave the name of Pylemenes to his Son, that he might retain the King∣dom under that feigned name, and for that reason it was, says Pliny, that Paphlagonia was called Pylemenia. It's certain, that before the Romans entred into Asia there had been several Pyle∣menes's Kings of Paphlagonia; Orosius is the first that mentions them, when he speaks of the Wars of the Romans against Aristonicus the Brother of Attalus in the year of Rome 672. Some time after the King Pylemenes, a friend to the Romans, be∣ing dispossess'd of his Kingdom by Mithridates, was re-settled upon his Throne by the Romans, and after his death Paphlagonia was reduced to a Province. But Authors do not yet agree touching the re-establishment of Pylemenes, and the end of the Kingdom of Paphlagonia, Spon. Recherches Curieuses de Antiquite.
• Pylus, a City of Aelis near the River Peneus, now called Pi∣los. There was another Town of this name in the Province of Belvedere, now named Navarino. The Ancients speak of some other Cities and Mountains of this name.

• The Pyramids of Egypt are very stately Buildings within three Leagues of Caire, reckoned by the Ancients to be one of the seven Wonders of the World; whereof there are three prin∣cipal ones, differing both in height and thickness; the two first are shut up, and the third, which is the greatest is open; this Pyramid is 520 foot high, and 682 foot square; at one of the Angles is a little square room, where one may rest and re∣fresh himself; when you arrive at the top, there is a very fine Platform, which consists of twelve great fair Stones that are almost seventeen foot square; it's observ'd, that the strongest Man cannot from the Platform throw a Stone beyond the Py∣ramid, but 'tis not true that an Arrow cannot be shot beyond it. There are sixteen steps before you come at the Door of the Pyramid; the entrance is square and always even, and that Walk leads to two more, at the end of one of which stands an Hall, where may be seen an empty Tomb, made of one Stone only, which is like Porphyry; some say that that Sepulchre had been made for Pharaoh. At the end of the other Ally or Walk, there is a hole, which seems to have been made for to let down the Bodies into the Caverns that are underneath the Pyramid. The other Pyramids that are lock'd, are almost of the same Structure. Many are amazed whence they could get such great Stones, and so great a quantity of them, since there is nothing all about there but Sand; but 'tis like there might be a Rock underneath; besides, there are several Moun∣tains not very far off: Some say they were brought from Said along the Nile. Before each of the three Pyramids, appeared some remains of old square Buildings, which seemed to have been Temples. At some steps of the open Pyramid is an Idol called by the Arabs Abon-el-haoun, that is, the chief Column; and by Pliny Sphinx: 'Tis a Bust cut out of a live Rock, and seems to be made of five Stones joined together, but being nar∣rowly observed it's found they are but Joints or the Veins of the Rock. It represents a Woman's Face, but is of a prodigi∣ous bigness, being six and twenty foot high, and fifteen foot from its Ear to its Chin; the top of its Head is open, and the hole through which a Man may easily pass, reacheth down to the Breast, and there ends. The Heathens adored this Idol; the ancient Egyptians believed that the Body of King Amasis was shut up within it; others say, that a King of Egypt made this Figure in memory of one Rhodope whom he loved. Pliny speaking of these Pyramids, says, That the biggest was built by order of the King of Egypt, who imploy'd 370000 Men for 20 years about it. Some call this King Copthus, others Cheos∣pes, and some Chemnis, and say, That he did not reap the fruit of his Expence, because, that having oppress'd his Subjects by that tedious Work, they threatned they would burn his Body after his death, which made him order it should be buried in a secret place. M. Thevenot Voyage du Levant.
• Pyreus, a Port of Athens called now Port de Setine or Porto Leone, because of a Marble Lyon that stands upon the Sea-shoar. Ancient Authors often mention this famous Port, which Themistocles caused to be joined to the City by great Walls built by him in the 276 year of Rome, and which was afterwards ruin'd in 350, upon the taking of Athens.
• Pyrrho, chief of the Sceptick Philosophers, was at first, as Apollodorus saith, a Painter, then became a hearer of Driso, and at last, the Disciple of Anaxarchus, whom he followed into India for to see the Gymnosophists. He pretended that Men did nothing but by Custom, and that there was neither Honesty nor Dishonesty, Justice or Unjustice, Good or Evil; he was very solitary, lived to be 90 years old; was highly esteem'd in his Country, and created Chief Priest. The Athenians made him a Freeman of their City, which was a great favour. He lived in the time of Epicurus and Theophrastus, about the 120th Olympiad; his followers were called Pyrrhonians, besides which, they named them Ephecticks, Aphoreticks, but more generally Scep∣ticks. This Sect made their Sovereign Good to consist in a sedate∣ness of Mind exempt from all Passion in regulating their Opini∣ons, and moderating their Passions, which they called Ataxia and Metriopathia, and in suspending their Judgment in regard of Good or Evil, Truth or Falshood, which they called E∣poche.
• Pyrrhus, the Son of Achilles, was at the Siege of Troy, where he revenged his Father's death when that City was ta∣ken, and then retired to Epirus, where he fix'd his Kingdom. Justin lib. 17. Ovid, &c.
• Pyrrhus, King of Epirus, the Son of Aeacides, King of the Illyrians, was left by his Father very young, but taken care of by Glaucus, who secured him from those that would have kill'd him; he re-established himself in spight of his Enemies, and defeated Neoptolemus his Competitor to the Crown; he was an ambitious Man, made great Conquests, but always richer in Hope than in Possession. He began to give proofs of his Bra∣very at the Battle of Ipsus in the year 453 of Rome, and was victorious over Antigonus and Demetrius; this last being after∣wards expell'd by his Subjects from Macedonia; Pyrrhus de∣feated him again, and made himself Master of his Country a∣bout the 122d Olympiad; but about seven Months after he was driven out by the Macedonians. Some time after Pyrrhus made War upon the Romans, against whom he fought three great Battles; the first in 474, near Heraclea in Great Greece upon the River Siris; he won the day but lost abundance of Men, which made him say, He would be ruined if he should gain another Bat∣tle that cost him so dear. C. Fabricius was sent to him about the releasement of the Prisoners, which he did without Ransom. In the mean time, the Romans sent back his Chancellor Cyneas, who demanded a Peace, refusing very considerable Presents that were offered him. These reciprocal Civilities were followed with the Battle of Ascoli in the Povilla in the 475 year of Rome, the Victory was doubtfull, Pyrrhus lost many Men, and was himself wounded. Some time after he pass'd into Sicily, beat the Carthaginians in two Battles, took Erix and some other places, but he quitted the Siege of Lilybaeum, repassed into Italy to succour the Tarentines, and fought a third Battle with the Romans in 479, wherein he was entirely defeated by the Con∣sul Curius Dentatus, so that the year following he went over to Epirus with 7000 Foot and 5000 Horse. He raised a new Ar∣my, attack'd Antigonus Gonatas King of Macedonia, defeated him, and became Master of his Kingdom; he afterwards en∣ter'd into Peloponnesus, ravaged the Country of the Lacedaemoni∣ans, but was obliged to raise the Siege of Sparta; thence pas∣sing by Argos, he was kill'd with a Tile thrown upon his Head by a Woman whose Son he would have put to death in the 127th Olympiad, and 481 of Rome. Aelian speaks of a Scriech-Owl that flew at the Javelin of this Prince the Night before he was killed. Aelian l. 10. c. 7. Hist. Anim. Justin l. 17, 24, 25. Plutarch. Livy. Polybius. Florus. Orosius, &c.
• Pyrrhus, a Monothelite Monk, was made Patriarch of Con∣stantinople after Sergius in 638. He was accused of having been concerned in the murther of the Emperor Constantine the Son of Heraclius, for which he fled into Africa, where coming to be acquainted with Maximus, a learned and holy Man, he in∣structed him in the true Faith; thence came to Rome, pre∣sented the Pope with his Confession of Faith, and was admit∣ted into Communion, but no sooner departed but he spread his Errors at Ravenna, and so was deprived of his Sacerdotal Order. He was afterwards re-established in the See of Constan∣tinople, but he held it but four Months, and four Days. Theo∣phanes in Annal. Nicephorus in Chron. Baronius A. C. 639, 642, &c.
• Pythagoras, a Philosopher and Author of the Italian Sect, was of Samos, and lived in the year of Rome 220. He, that he might increase his knowledge, travelled into Egypt, Phoenicia and Chaldea, where 'tis likely he learned many things con∣cerning the Jewish Religion, as Josephus saith. After his return to Samos, being not able to endure the Tyranny of Polycrates, and Siloso his Brother that succeeded him, he retired to that part of Italy called Magna Graecia. His ordinary residence was at Crotona, Metapont, Tarentum, &c.. He rejected the name of Sophos, and took that of Philosophus; he understood many Sci∣ences, especially the Mathematicks; he invented new Rules of Arithmetick, and perfected Geometry. Authors vaunt much of his abstinence, and confess, he was the first Philosopher that maintained the immortality of the Soul; and as to the trans∣migration of Souls, which was the principal point of his Phi∣losophy, wherewith some have charged him, he meant no more than the Sensitive Soul or Vital Principle of the Animal. It's said he was never seen to laugh or weep. Authors accuse him of Magick, but without just grounds. There are few that can agree touching the various adventures of his Life; some saying he was assassinated, others, that he died suddenly, &c. There are those who would have him to have lived in the time of Numa Pompilius, but Eusebius makes his death to be in the fourth year of the 70th Olympiad, and 257 or 58 of Rome, and 80 or 90 of his Life. There are four ancient Authors that writ his Life, to wit, Diogenes Laertius, Malchus Porphyrius, Jamblichus and Anonymus. Diodorus Siculus. Plutarch. Clem. Alex. Aulus Gel∣lius. Eusebius, &c.
• Pytheus, a certain rich Man of Caria in Asia minor, in the time of Xerxes; he had so greedy a desire of heaping up Gold, that a search after that Metal took up all his Mind; being re∣turned one time from a Journey, and having given orders for his Supper, his Wife put upon the Table several sorts of Meats all of Massy Gold; the Splendor of these extraordinary Victu∣als pleased him immediately, but he quickly complained of the hardness of it, and that it could not allay his hunger, from whence his Wife took occasion to let him understand his blind∣ness, and the misfortune he exposed himself to by seeking after nothing but Gold. Plut. Pliny l. 33. c. 10.
• Pytho, the name of certain Diviners, believed by the Pa∣gans to have been inspired by Apollo, surnamed Pythius. Others say this name was given to all those that pronounced Oracles, and that it comes from the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which signifies to Consult or Ask. Plutarch de Defectu Oraculor.
• Python, a Serpent of a prodigious bigness, produced by the Earth after the Deluge of Deucalion; the Fable saith, Juno made use of this monstrous Serpent to hinder the lying-in of Latona beloved by Jupiter, and that she was obliged to fly to the Isle of Asteria, which was afterwards call'd Delos, where she brought forth Apollo and Diana to the World; but Apollo growing up kill'd this Serpent with his Arrows, and in memory of that action instituted the Pythian Games. Strabo thinks, that by this Serpent might be meant a very wicked Man called Dra∣gon, that Apollo killed; but Naturalists say, That Python is a Greek word, deduced from the word Putrefaction; and that it signified the Vapours and Exhalations that ascended up from the Earth after the Deluge, and which the Sun dissipated with

• its Rays. Macrobius Saturn. l. 1. c. 17. Vid. Pythian Games.
• Pythonissa or Pythienna, the Priestess of Apollo, which pro∣nounced Oracles at Delphos in a Temple consecrated to that God, surnamed Pythius. Vid. Delphos. This name has been also given to all those Women that pretended to Prediction, and boasted they were inspired by this God.